Author: S.K. Munt
Date: 2013-10-30 04:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Mermaids; Fantasy; Paranormal; Romance; Paranormal Romance; Adult
Description: Fate is tired of being spoken for… Hope has left the mermaid kingdom, and fear taken it’s place. Ivyanne is the most valuable resource the mermaid kingdom has left, and for every second that Ardhi exists and remains concealed, her life is in peril. As a result, Ivyanne now finds herself barricaded within the most gilded of cages in her usual town of residence, Airlie Beach, gateway to the Great Barrier Reef where she passes time learning her new responsibilities, mourning her personal losses and trying to ignore the one subject everyone wants her to focus on-selecting the future king once and

Heads Or Tails Book #3 in The Fairytail Saga S.K Munt

Heads Or Tails

Book #3 in The Fairytail Saga

S.K Munt

Cover art by Natalie Rose Spasic, Officemanager4U

Published by S.K Munt

© Copyright 2013 S.K Munt

www.skmunt.com

Dedicated to my little muse, Quinn. You and this series were conceived together, revealed together and now are taking your first steps into the world together.

Happy 1st birthday darling.

(Please do not read this until you are at least 25.)

Dear readers, this is a link to The Fairytail Saga Facebook Page. Follow it to access a detailed family tree, to help you keep track of the various heads and tails of my crazy little merfolk.

https://www.facebook.com/media/set/edit/a.386855161426346.1073741827.280475535397643/

1.

Lincoln tossed Adele a bag of change and grinned as she caught it one-handed without looking up.

‘Nice reflexes,’ he observed.

‘I just get cooler every day.’ Adele dropped the bag on the bar next to the till with a heavy clang. ‘Did you get me extra fifty cent pieces like I asked?’

‘Sure did, m’am.’ Lincoln saluted her. ‘Can I go now?’

Adele turned to eye him carefully. ‘You’re in a cheerful mood.’ She reached into the bag and withdrew a roll of coins, cracking the cardboard casing on the bar. ‘Any special reason?’

Lincoln felt like the corner of his lips would get stuck in his ears. ‘Ivyanne invited me over. For the night.’

A knowing look came over Adele’s face. She had her pale hair pulled back for a change, pulling focus to the shadows under her high cheekbones. Every day of mermaid life was enhancing what he’d once believed impossible to improve upon, as though the ocean breeze was blowing fresh vibrancy through what had already been radiant.

‘So she’s finished moving out of Bracken?’

‘Yes.’ Lincoln said darkly. He’d been trying to forget about the part where Ivyanne had put a two hour drive between them under the guise of safety. ‘As if that Island hadn’t been far enough from here to begin with!’

‘Well, drive carefully. If you’re going to be commuting between here and the Whitsunday's from now on, I don’t want you doing it while tired or in a hurry.’

‘Thanks mum.’ Lincoln meant it as a joke, but the dark look which flitted across her features stopped his smile dead. ‘I mean, sure. Thank you.’

Adele nodded curtly but said nothing.

Lincoln felt his conscience twitch. He’d become so used to his new world that he often forgot his old one-the one where he and Adele had technically just broken up. He was certain that she was over him, but referring to her as a nagging mother was probably pushing it. After all-he had dumped her for another woman.

‘It’s a shame I can’t just swim there and shave some time off the trip,’ Lincoln finally said for lack of anything else.

‘Yeah well, until we know where that freak is…’ Adele shuddered slightly, making her dread for Ardhi Kayu-Api apparent.

‘Yeah… I know.’ Lincoln said softly. He shared her fear, but Adele was probably more paranoid than any of them, and with good reason. Tristan had paid for Walter and Brenda Knightley to go on a six week trek across Africa-the continent populated with the least mers, knowing they couldn’t be safer from Ardhi anywhere than in the desert. But because Adele had opted to stay put and take her old job back, she was still a sitting duck-and her betrayal of Ardhi had been instrumental in outing his insanity to the kingdom. If he had an axe to grind, the consensus was that he’d sharpen the blade on Adele at the first opportunity.

Lincoln was probably third, after Tristan. But he’d take being first on Ardhi’s hit-list if it meant getting his ring back on Ivyanne’s finger. He shook the thought off, not wanting to let the funky cloud that had been hovering above him for two weeks settle upon his shoulders now that he had reason to be of good cheer.

‘Are you going to be okay here if I go?’ Lincoln asked, looking around warily.

Adele nodded. ‘I’ve got Bane and Grace and Marcus and Dalton around twenty four seven Link, not to mention all of the mers patrolling the coast-I’ll be fine overnight.’ She lifted and dropped a shoulder. ‘Besides, I’m going to have to get used to it. You will be gone-a lot. And catching Ardhi could take years.’

‘Lord I hope not,’ Lincoln muttered. Ivyanne’s decision to leave Seaview and go back to her hometown in the Whitsunday's had broken his heart, because it seemed like every week, she was moving further and further away from him. But it was a reality he was forced to accept. He was no longer in love with a wandering princess on a quest to find herself, but a queen who was being chased by an unstable man who knew far too much about her.

The Kayu-Api’s permanent residence in Airlie Beach was close to Ivyanne’s former home, so Ivyanne had put it on the market two weeks before and purchased another Ardhi wouldn’t associate her with on the insistence of her new bodyguard, Garridan Loveridge.

Garridan had shown up the day after the engagement party disaster for his nephew Tristan’s funeral, and had been gobsmacked by everything that had transpired over the weekend. The older mer had a background in security, and had charged himself with the job of protecting the last remaining Court girl. Which was good because most of them had been at a complete loss on how to handle the situation until then.

At first Garridan had tried to make it work on Bracken seeing that it was an island and should have been easy to fortify for that reason alone. But eventually he’d announced that it couldn’t be protected. Seventy five percent of Bracken was covered with exactly that, bracken, leaving too many places for Ardhi to hide in, especially given how well he knew the area. Besides, the house seemed charged with a permanent state of mourning, and was far too small and ill-equipped to house everyone who needed protection.

So Garridan had found a place, the perfect place apparently, for Ivyanne to relocate to and had then boarded up the other two houses until whenever Ardhi ceased to be a threat. That had been keeping them busy for days. The list of people who knew where Ivyanne would be living would be a very select one until Ardhi was apprehended. But it was apparently close to her old home, only more remote, and most importantly-fitted out with the best security known to man or mer.

Lincoln hadn’t seen the house yet, and had barely seen Ivyanne. The only reason he wasn’t going out of his mind with worry was because Tristan had been equally absent. He’d been in Sydney, bringing his name and his business back from the dead and giving Ivyanne the space that Lincoln needed.

Lincoln still couldn’t believe how the humans had swallowed the story of Tristan being marooned for three weeks in February following the crash, but they had and Tristan’s face had been all over the papers since as a result. He was being touted as a miraculous survivor, who had swum to some little known island and had lived off the fruit of the land until flagging down a fishing boat-which was of course, chartered by one Bane Londeree. Ninety nine percent of the story was fabricated, but Ivyanne had petted Tristan like his number one fan every time a new article had surfaced. To Tristan’s credit-he rolled his eyes every time, embarrassed by the fuss being made over him.

‘Are you thinking about what a pain in the ass this all is?’ Adele suddenly asked. ‘Because I am.’

Lincoln suddenly realized that he’d zoned out on his conversation with Adele. ‘I’m having a hard time adjusting, yeah,’ Lincoln said, ‘but she’s worth it.’

‘Mmm…’ Adele broke another roll of coins and they made a clattering sound as they landed in the plastic tray.

‘Are you okay?’ Lincoln asked, watching her carefully.

Adele made a face. ‘Don’t look at me when I say this, okay?’ She’d broken another roll. ‘But it’s still sort of weird, when you get all mushy over her like that.’

Lincoln scratched his neck-his hair kept growing so quickly it almost always seemed to be tickling him somewhere. ‘Sorry,’ he mumbled. ‘I didn’t even think-’

‘It’s okay,’ she glanced at him quickly and smiled, but it was a tight smile. ‘I just hear it from Tristan too. It’s like I’m destined to fall for guys who fall for her.’

Lincoln winced as she let the elephant into the room. ‘But you’re not, like, still into me or anything…?’

Adele exhaled and lolled her head on her neck to stare at him.

‘No,’ her inflection was firm. ‘It’s more of a possessive thing, I think. Like there’s a tiny part of me that stands here with you behind the bar, and forgets how much everything has changed. When you go on about the incredible Ivyanne-and don’t get me wrong; I am warming up to her, it sort of stings because this place is kind of chock full of our memories too, you know? For me anyway...’

Lincoln barely heard the second half of what she’d said, for he was caught on the first. Despite having shared a bed with Adele for at least six months of his life, every part of his resort revolved around one association alone to him now-Ivyanne. But he could hardly say that. He’d hurt Adele enough already.

Still, the first part of her belly-aching had resonated with him, distracting him. Lincoln leaned against the bar. ‘You said: “Fall for guys,” he said quickly. ‘Are you saying that you actually fell for Tristan?’

Adele looked back to the register, screwing up her mouth to hide an embarrassed smile. ‘Truthfully? Spending over a week with him alone messed with me head a little. Especially my softer, mushier parts. I guess he’s one of those guys who it’s just impossible not to fall in love with...you know?’

‘And I was afraid of hurting your feelings...’ Lincoln frowned in displeasure. ‘Can I ask what this guy has that I don’t?’

Adele shrugged. ‘I never said you didn’t have it. I just don’t think you use it quite like he does.’

Lincoln knitted his brow. ‘This better not be a penis thing..!’

Adele threw back her head and hooted. ‘A penis thing?’ She repeated, shaking her head. Then she lifted her glacier-blue eyes to his. ‘No Link, it’s not. But now that you mention it...no, you do fall a little short. Of him, I mean. Not in general.’

Lincoln felt like he’d just been pantsed in a cold room full of millions. ‘And the abuse just keeps coming!’

‘It’s not abuse, it’s a fact.’ Adele closed the til. ‘And just because his is larger, doesn’t necessarily mean that it’s better. To tell you the truth, I damn near had a heart attack when I first saw it. There’s big and then there’s terrifying.’ She leaned closer to him, eyes aglow with the feminine thrill of torturing an ex. ‘Haven’t you seen it?’

Lincoln made a face. ‘I haven’t seen any of the guys that way-and I don’t want to.’ Though now of course, he was dying of curiosity. He’d heard the whispers about Tristan, but had been too afraid to look. Now, he wanted a scale chart and some detailed reports.

But once again, Adele had segued in an intriguing direction. He leaned on the bar. ‘When you say that bigger isn’t better...what do you mean?’

Adele’s eyes were sparkling with merriment. ‘It’s a girl thing. But if Ivyanne was a virgin well...that might have been a, uh, bracing experience for her.’

Lincoln felt instantly nauseous at the thought. But he sensed an opportunity, so he reached for it. ‘So was I better than him? For you, I mean?’

Adele dropped her chin and started wiping down liquor bottles. ‘When I said he uses it better than you do, I was referring to his charm. And confidence. All I know for sure is that my original judgement of him was way off. He’s definitely not an asshole-and after a while, that cocky little front of his is downright sexy.’ She looked up and winked at him. ‘You could be like that too, you know. You probably would be if Ivyanne hadn’t done the number on you she did back in your sexual prime.’ She shrugged. ‘But for the time being...he’s better at selling himself. And boy, does he have a worthy product.’

The wistful look on Adele’s face made his abdomen clench so violently that he had to blow out a long, slow breath to relax them.

‘Okay I get it,’ he admitted, holding his hands up in a pose of surrender. ‘As much as I am in love with Ivyanne, I got a little bit jealous just then to see you all moony over someone else.’

Adele smiled. ‘Sorry. Allow some inflation for hormones okay? Pretty sure I’d find Chef Lee sexy right now.’

Lincoln crossed his elbows on the bar. ‘So do I seem sexy right now? Or should I change my shirt before I see Ivyanne?’

She scowled at him. ‘Razor thin ice, Grey.’

Lincoln chuckled. ‘Sorry.’ He cocked his head. ‘You’re that hard up?’

‘Well...yeah. The last time I had sex was, well, with you the night after the beach party. When was that? Just over two months ago? Damn.’

Lincoln’s mouth fell open. ‘That was two months ago? So hang on…’ he frowned, glancing at the little magnetic calendar on the side of the till, calculating the dates. ‘What’s the date?’

‘March eleventh.’ Adele said quickly.

Lincoln was thunderstruck. ‘It’s been three weeks since the engagement party?!’

Adele nodded. ‘Yep... Why?’

Lincoln turned away from the calendar. ‘Because... because…’ he dropped his chin into his hands glumly. ‘The last time Ivyanne and I, uh... you know... was the night before that. So it’s been three weeks for me.’ He didn’t add that the new moon had come and gone again, meaning he hadn’t struck the biological lottery with Ivyanne when they’d been actively sleeping with each other. In addition, the March full moon had come and gone days ago, meaning she wouldn’t be fertile again for another three weeks.

‘I should probably stop watching the clock like a human, right?’ he asked her. ‘Time doesn’t have the same meaning now.’

‘True.’

Lincoln’s head snapped up. ‘Hang on! I just realized that when I asked you who was better in bed-you didn’t give me an actual answer!’

Adele turned her back to him and said under her breath: ‘And I don’t plan to….’

Lincoln made a face. If that was her stance on the matter, he sensed that he didn’t want to know the answer.

Okay so I need to think of some kind of sexual battle plan too now? Beat the apparent master at his own game? Lincoln reflected on his time with Ivyanne, and the sound of her gasping his name was as audible as though she were whispering in his ear. He hadn’t done badly at all-she’d melted in his arms. But that didn’t mean he couldn’t improve, did it?

Then, he frowned. What if it did? What if he’d had his shot and would never get another? The idea made him feel green and desolate. And impatient-Why was he wasting time worrying about Adele’s feelings towards their shared past, when he had a future to net?  He glanced around the empty room.

‘Are you sure you’re right here alone?’ he asked quickly, suddenly desperate to get to Ivyanne before Tristan showed up. She’d invited them both, in what was apparently a cursory measure.

Adele waved her hand. ‘Marcus is keeping a look-out and Bane will be back with Grace soon.’

Lincoln smiled when he thought of Grace Londeree. She was a sly, quick witted girl who always seemed to have an agenda up her sleeve, and Lincoln got the impression that she hadn’t heard the word ‘No’ much in her short life. It made her dizzying, but perky company.

Grace had apparently blown sixty years of tradition out of the water by moving from Hawaii to Australia-dragging her older brother along as a chaperone, who Lincoln had promptly employed. Grace had claimed to have fallen in love with Australia, and because she was one of the few mers who could sing well without wiping people’s brains, she’d enrolled at the exclusive music conservatorium in River City to commence studying for a bachelors degree in musical theatre three weeks from then.

It was good to have them around-the Londeree’s were a lighthearted, easy-going family, and Bane’s background in hotel management made him the perfect replacement for Lincoln’s father, who had just begun a forced vacation for his own safety.

But as fun as it was to have fresh mermaid faces around, Grace made Lincoln very nervous. She had a slight crush on him, and made no attempt to hide it. Everybody laughed it off, dismissing her as a flirt with eyes too big for her stomach, but Lincoln couldn’t help but feel on edge when that tummy rumbled for him.

‘Well, good.’ Lincoln said, jangling the keys to his Celica, excited to finally get behind the wheel again. He’d only bought the car six months before, and yet he’d almost forgotten all about it during the initial Ivyanne madness. Now, he had a terrific reason for taking it out for a much needed spin. ‘I’ll be back in the morning.’

‘Take until tomorrow night-we’ll be fine here,’ Adele said, lifting one corner of her mouth. ‘Have, uh, fun. Good clean fun, of course.’

Lincoln rolled his eyes. ‘I’ll try.’ He waved and loped out of the bar, nodding as Mr Achen, a balding German man and one of their few remaining guests, passed him by, cinching a towel around his generous waist. Because the temperature of the region was dropping steadily, it meant that the majority of their Australian tourists had gone into hibernation until late October. Autumn was always a quiet period which had always caused him and his father stress in the past-but now it was a blessing because he had more time off to play with. He’d have to think of a way to draw in more business when his future was more certain.

‘Link! Hey Link!’

Lincoln paused, then felt his stomach churn in that familiar way when he saw Grace Londeree flying after him down the path. As always, she looked incredible in high waisted crisp white linen shorts and a skimpy floral top that was cut just below the ribs, showing plenty of her deep brown skin which seemed to glow against the white shorts. Black oversized glasses rested over her face, and her long treacle colored hair streamed behind her like a cape as she ran, much too agilely, for a mermaid in wedge sandals. If The Londeree's ever felt uncomfortable on land, it didn’t show.

In fact, Grace was nothing like the other mermaids he’d met. She lived to shop, sing and watch television. She deplored the healthy food the others favored and always had a sneaky beer or two when her brother wasn’t on duty. Lincoln felt like he should police her better, now that she was living in his house and partially his charge, but he saw no reason to do so. Westernized as she was, she was still twice as mature as any human eighteen year old girl he’d ever met.

Until it came to her pursuit of him. Apparently infatuation made her blind to actual true love when it was before her, deaf to his rejections and immune to any sort of personal humiliation-just like every other teenager that had ever walked the earth, or swum off the edge of it.

Lincoln suddenly realized that it had been a mistake to pause-now he’d cornered himself and accidentally checked her out. He crossed his arms as she came to a breathless halt before him and tried to look impatient.

‘What’s up Grace?’

‘You’re not calling me Lolita today?’ She already had her composure back. Even through the dark tint of her glasses, he could see that her eyes were dancing as merrily as always, unperturbed by his offhand greeting. She rested her hand on his forearm.‘That’s a shame. I kind of liked it.’

‘You like a lot of things you ought to ignore.’ Lincoln lifted his hand to scratch his neck again, breaking the contact between them. The moment he’d jokingly referred to her as Lolita the day before, he knew it had been a mistake. ‘Anyway, I’m sort of in a hurry. Ivyanne’s invited me up to her place so I’ll be spending the night. Try and stay out of trouble until then, okay?’

Grace’s expression finally lost some of it’s animation. ‘Oh, that’s right….’ But then she crossed her own arms and smiled slyly. ‘I hear uncle Tristan’s going too. That should make for an interesting evening, huh?’

Lincoln wanted to scowl at her, but what was the point? She saw the calculation as simple-She wanted him, her uncle wanted Ivyanne. Everyone would win apparently, if Lincoln could just let go…

But it wasn’t that simple. When it came to Ivyanne, there was no wriggle room in his heart-no gap to invite Grace in. She was a princess. But Ivyanne Court was a queen. And she ruled his heart as wholly as she now ruled her kingdom.

To be king, he had to rule hers equally. And he was determined to do just that-fate had brought him to this moment and he was never backing down from fate again. He’d made Tristan flee once, and he knew he could do it a second time-and he wasn’t going to let one startlingly pretty little temptress steer him off course. He’d been taken in by both Sherri and Lux-he’d never live with himself if he hurt Ivyanne again for the sake of a frustrated body!

He stepped closer to Grace, reached out and stroked a glossy lock of her hair behind her ear. She froze, clearly clueless as to how he’d respond-just as he’d anticipated she would be.

‘Your bloodline, you and Tristan...you’re so beautiful, you know? So damn tempting…’ He spoke in the husky voice he knew had once driven Adele wild, lifting Grace’s glasses with the other hand so he could stare deeply into her bewildered gaze. A ripple of power rushed through him as he felt the temperature of her face rise against the back of his hand. There was no energy quite like mer to mer energy, and inexperienced little Grace was quaking from it. It was thrilling, and the first time Lincoln had ever flexed his siren energy. For the briefest of moments, he thought of how easy it would be to lean in and kiss her…

‘The pull to you...it’s so strong. So raw. You feel it don’t you?’

Grace nodded gently, her expression captivated, her chin tilting invitingly.

Lincoln smiled at her. ‘Well..Ivyanne and I are stronger.’ With that, he pinched her cheek as an uncle would and stepped back. ‘So both of you do your worst. I’m done worrying about it. And done with this conversation.’

He turned before the gathering clouds behind her eyes could evolve into the full-blown storm they threatened. His stomach churned again, this time driven by guilt not apprehension, but he breathed through it, feeling the daggers on his back that he’d earned but knowing that hurting her was his only option. Polite ignorance hadn’t worked, nor had stern reprisals. Mermaids had thick skin, so the triton had to sink deep to have effect-he’d learned that much from Tristan.

Lincoln thought of Ivyanne and smiled, needing the memory of her exquisite face to block the recollection of Grace’s hurt one. It had been a stressful three weeks, the early autumn chill in the air seeping into his bones and to his heart, but Ivyanne was like the sunshine, and in mere hours he would bask in it once more.

And not even Tristan’s presence could diminish that.

*

After scaling the eight foot fence at the street corner of the property, Tristan dropped himself into some bushes and hid there, his eyes raking across the lawn, searching for the two Alsatians his uncle had special ordered for securing the boundary.

He saw them eventually, fast asleep up on the driveway in front of the triple garage doors. Being careful to stay low to the ground and close to the stone wall, out of view from the security camera he saw perched amongst the trees, Tristan side-stepped his way up along the stone filled garden, staying behind the small manicured trees that dotted the wall.

Soon enough, he’d made it to the spiked, powder-coated fence which separated the front yard from the back. He looked up and saw another camera on the corner of the roof, which was swinging very slowly-and automatically- from side to side. When it came his way, he crouched down behind the bush, waiting until it pointed away from him again to scale up the fence with a lot more difficulty than the first had offered. It was slippery, and the spikes were perilous, and getting over them as silently as he could took more time than he almost had.

That’s a good one, he thought. If that bush wasn’t there, and the camera was a little faster... Tristan got onto the edge of the roof, behind the camera, and surveyed his surroundings. The roof seemed to go on and on, awning after awning, eave after eave, and the steel made a slight warping sound as he put his weight on it that he knew would echo through the massive house. That was good too-tiles would have muffled the noises, so at least he could cross out the possibility of someone accessing the house from above. He’d wondered why such an exquisite mansion had such standard roofing before, but now he understood-the house had been built to keep the occupants safe.

Tristan stayed where he was, perched like a gargoyle, and peeked over the fence line. A sheer, twenty meter drop separated the front of the property from the swampy mangroves to the side-there was no way he would have made it if he’d tried sneaking up this side of the fence from the driveway. But since he’d managed to avoid the cameras on the long and overgrown drive, that comforted him little. Who cared about sneaking up the side, when entry through the front fence was as simple as he’d just proven?

Tristan sighed and looked behind him, turning slowly that way, getting his bearings. All he could see was a small clothesline area and a few air-conditioning units, which were humming just loud enough to conceal the noise he was making. He swung himself off the gutter and landed on the pebbles, pressing his back to the wall and inching along until he could see the layered and landscaped gardens emerging, the bay glistening just beyond, a yacht he didn’t recognize bobbing in the private mooring beyond the pool.

Nicer than it looked in the pictures. Tristan thought, whistling lowly under his breath, covering the next ten minutes much faster than the previous. He’d seen pictures of course, but they hadn’t done the property justice. Be careful Ivyanne-your blue blood is starting to shine through!

He peeked his head around the corner, his mouth growing dry when he spotted Ivyanne on the opposite side of the pool, flat on her back on a canopied day bed, one arm slung over her eyes, the other dangling over the edge. She wore a pink and white checkered bikini cut in a retro style with a moulded top and boy-leg bottoms, making her look curvier than usual, her long blonde hair pulled up high on her head in a ponytail which flopped over an oiled arm. She was, as always, a vision. All he wanted to do was reach out and stroke her stomach, maybe sneak up and nibble on her perfect toes.

But then he saw that she wasn’t alone. Pintang was stretched out on a floating lounge on the pool in a daring one piece black suit and oversized Jackie O glasses, apparently fast asleep, while Saraya sat at a poolside cane lounger with her back to him, bent over a computer and flicking a lock of glossy brown hair out of her doe eyes. All three girls seemed to be lost in their own little worlds. If he was Ardhi, he could have snapped Saraya’s neck by then. That thought did not sit well with him.

But then Tristan took a step out from behind the wall, and found himself staring down the barrel of a small black gun.

‘Now, you’re dead,’ the man said, cocking the trigger.

2.

Ivyanne was roused from the battered journal she’d been reading by gentle male laughter, and a few curse words from someone else who sounded less than gentle. She got up on her elbow, peered down her nose, and rolled her eyes when she saw Tristan standing with his hands up in a show of surrender that didn’t match his grin. Garridan held a gun to his face.

‘I’d frisk him Garridan,’ Ivyanne swung her legs off the lounger, putting the leather-bound book she’d found in Ardhi’s stashed belongings aside and sighed, wishing she could have slept longer before facing Tristan. But sleep had been a bothersome issue with her for some time now and she was doubting if she’d ever get enough again. Every time she closed her eyes, she was rewarded with an insta- nightmare. Either Ardhi’s fury or her mother’s lifeless face-she had her pick of nightmares now! ‘You never know what he’s got on him.’

‘I’ve got half a mind to shoot him instead,’ Garridan grumbled.

Tristan swatted the gun out of his face and punched his uncle in the arm. ‘Don’t get mad at me, buddy. I should have been shot dead five minutes ago.’

‘You will be, if you try that again,’ Garridan growled, turning and walking towards Ivyanne, looking put-out as he holstered his weapon.

‘What’s going on?’ Saraya suddenly asked, closing her laptop and turning around. ‘Tristan? I didn’t hear you come in!’

‘That’s because I was ninja about it, gorgeous.’ Tristan said, ruffling her hair as he passed her by. ‘Hey Gar, what gave me away, anyway? The gutter?’

‘The stones under your feet,’ Garridan said sitting at the table. ‘The dogs can’t get back here and everyone on the premises is accounted for.’

‘Ahh,’ Tristan appeared to think this over. ‘Good then. But those dogs aren’t all they were cracked up to be-I made it all the way along the front boundary while they had doggy dreams.’

Ivyanne realized what had happened-Tristan had snuck in, testing her security. And it looked like it had passed by the skin of it’s teeth. That was unsettling, as she’d paid top dollar for the very best at Garridan’s insistence.

‘The property isn’t secure?’ she asked, frowning, looking over at Pintang in the pool, who suddenly seemed exposed and vulnerable.

‘It is, but there are some weak points.’ Tristan pulled out a chair at the twelve seater timber outdoor table, throwing himself into it lazily, already at home despite the fact that he’d never been there before. His eyes swept her over momentarily, lingering near her belly button and Ivyanne instinctively stood taller, mentally cursing herself straight away for feeling the need to do so. But she couldn’t help it-Tristan looked incredible in ripped, faded jeans with a black studded belt, a white tightly fitted t-shirt and a black leather cuff around his wrist. He looked like he should be in a bar, not a CEO who’d just flown in after work, and every feminine wile she had demanded that she preen just a little-not so much that he’d notice, but enough that he’d take notice.

‘...which are weaker once you factor in Ardhi’s stealthiness.’ Tristan’s eyes rose back to her face, and he smiled gently, ‘Looking delicious by the way, your highness.’

‘Uh...thanks...you look…’ She swallowed and smiled nervously. ‘It’s good to see you.’

Tristan winked.

‘Like what weaknesses?’ Garridan asked in a less annoyed and more curious tone. He was taking his job very seriously.

Ivyanne relaxed slightly, glad that Garridan had taken the focus off her.

‘The cameras. If they picked me up, I sure couldn’t tell.’

‘Yeah I know,’ Garridan said. ‘They’re pretty useless until I get someone to man them full-time.’

‘And the hedges,’ Tristan went on.

‘I like those trees,’ Ivyanne protested.

‘They’re pretty, yes.’ Tristan smiled. ‘But you need to pull every second one out.’

‘Some greenie you are,’ she muttered.

He ignored her. ‘Plus, I was able to hide behind the one in the corner until the camera swept past me.’ He stretched, yanking down on the hem of his white t-shirt as it began to rise, but not before Ivyanne caught a glimpse of his hardened stomach. She pretended to scratch her brow and looked away, feeling self conscious.

Look at his scalp or his earlobes! She lectured herself, though her core temperature had already risen enough to heat her face. Avoid the eyes and stomach!

‘I came straight over the front gate too. You’ve got one camera on the vehicle entry, but you need another one spanning the entire line. Just a few improvements, and the front yard will be secure… although I’d suggest putting coke in the dog’s water, so they sleep less.’

‘They don’t sleep at night,’ Ivyanne pointed out loyally. ‘That’s the point.’

‘Oh, well that’s okay then. Just fix up the surveillance thing, and it’ll be sweet.’ He punched Garridan playfully on his upper arm again. ‘Luckily for you, Rambo here stopped me before I got too close to you ladies.’

‘Almost put a bullet in your head.’ Garridan griped. ‘Keep in mind that I’ll be twitchier next time.’

‘Good. I want her safe.’ Ivyanne felt Tristan’s eyes on her. ‘In fact if you want a second bodyguard, I volunteer for the night shift.’ His mouth curled up in one corner. ‘What do you think Ivyanne? Wouldn’t you feel safer with me in your bedroom at night?’

‘I would!’ Saraya piped up, grinning her cheeky smile-one that seemed reserved for Tristan. ‘Just sayin!’

Ivyanne could feel the tell-tale blush heating her cheeks.‘I’m going to go get a drink,’ she said, and pushed off the chair, ignoring Tristan’s gentle laughter and trying not to check him out as she passed him by, thinking of how much easier her life would be if she just went on and gouged her eyes out.

She climbed the short flight of flat slate steps near the yawning rear-entrance door and padded through the entertaining area, veering off into the opulent kitchen, which was still gleaming and carried the scent of fresh, designer paint. Ivyanne opened the fridge, allowing her eyes to graze over the contents, trying to get a grip on herself. She’d gotten through the full moon phase without calling either of her estranged lovers to her bed, so how hard could this one weekend be? Besides, Tristan wasn’t her only guest for the evening-Garridan had invited Lincoln too-and she’d never make it through the night with her good sense intact if she didn’t distance herself emotionally from both of them.

‘Can I get a sparkling water?’ Tristan’s voice suddenly said from behind her, and Ivyanne flinched, glancing back to look at him.

‘Regular or mineral?’ She asked, holding the fridge door open, letting the sub zero air mist over her over-heated skin.

‘Hmm…’ Tristan took hold of the fridge door near where her own hand was and leaned over her, his breath buffeting her ear, his body so close that she could feel his heat radiating over her neck, and all the way down to her thighs. He reached around her, his arm grazing hers, making her feel prickly and hot.

‘Not sure not sure…. I worked up a thirst with my sneaky entrance.’

‘You’re getting very sneaky,’ Ivyanne said softly. ‘Maybe I need a bodyguard just to keep you at bay.’

‘Not yet but it’s getting there.’ A finger traced down her spine, making her shiver. ‘I love you in pink, by the way.’ His hand closed around a bottle of Perrier, holding it before her. ‘Can I have this?’

Ivyanne nodded mutely, too afraid to move in case her skin flushed again.

‘You have goosebumps…’ Tristan said softly, running his hand down her shoulder. ‘Better pick a drink quickly.’

Ivyanne gasped as his touch sent a jolt of electricity through her. She closed the fridge door and stepped away from him, crossing her arms across her chest and backing up against the island bench in the centre of the domed kitchen.

‘Never mind. I can’t decide what I feel like.’

‘Really?’ Tristan cocked his head, advancing towards her. ‘I was under the impression that you’d decided, but simply delayed the celebration temporarily.’

Ivyanne wanted to kick herself for backing herself into a corner. ‘I’m no more sure of anything now than I was two months ago when everything... came to light.’

‘Is that why you’ve invited us here?’ Tristan asked, his eyes hypnotically keeping her rooted to the spot as he drew closer. ‘To start the race again?’

But Ivyanne shook her head. ‘No. Calling you both here was Garridan’s idea and I’m in the dark as to why. And as far as my heart goes...I’m afraid this is going to be a tortoise race.’ She lifted a shoulder. ‘Patience is going to trump speed.’

Tristan cocked an eyebrow. ‘What are we talking about here, beautiful? A year? Ten?’

‘I won’t know until Ardhi is dead,’ she said softly. ‘There’s no point. I can’t bring a child into the world with anyone until I know that child will be safe. And I can’t single out anyone as the magnet for his hatred in the meantime.’

‘Single me out.’ Tristan urged her. ‘I’ll bear that burden proudly.’

‘As would Lincoln,’ Ivyanne said honestly.

The animation left Tristan’s expression. ‘This sucks. I mean, say what you want, but you’ve already agreed to marry him once. You were never that sure of me.’

‘You never asked,’ Ivyanne pointed out. ‘You broke up with me, remember?’

He looked taken aback. ‘Because you acted like a mouse in a trap! You’d sampled the hunk of delicious bait, but you didn’t seem too happy about the consequences.’ His eyes narrowed suddenly. ‘I had a ring, you know.’

Ivyanne dropped her eyes. ‘I know.’ Silence followed this statement. When Ivyanne risked a peek at his face, his expression was comically astounded.

‘I found it, on your boat,’ she said softly. ‘On Valentine’s day, when I checked on it.’

‘Valentine’s Day?’ Tristan cracked a smile. ‘Talk about providence! That was when I was originally planning on asking you.’

A laugh bubbled out of Ivyanne. She couldn’t help it. ‘Ahh, the irony.’

Tristan advanced on her, his eyes dancing. ‘Well? What did you think of the ring?’

Ivyanne wet her lips. ‘It was…’ she rubbed her forehead-his gaze was like a blazing interrogation light on her heart. ‘Gorgeous, okay? Not me at all, but absolutely spectacular.’

‘Which is what makes it you,’ Tristan said. ‘Spectacular, and completely unaware of it.’ White teeth sank into red lips. ‘What would you have said? If I’d asked you?’

The gooseflesh crept across her décolletage, making her both cold and hot at once.

‘I still don’t know. But on the boat that day, given how much I was missing you... despite how happy I was with Link…’ her voice petered out. ‘I was wishing you had.’

Tristan leaned into her, his gaze heating their immediate surroundings.

‘Your highness...don’t you know that saying stuff like that is going to get you kissed?’

Ivyanne turned her face away. ‘Don’t,’ she said softly, cringing. ‘I’m telling you this to be honest, not to seduce you. After what I’ve put you two through, my integrity and tactlessness are all I have left.’ She put her hand to his chest, feeling his pounding heart and knowing she was a horrible person for having encouraged him. ‘Like I said, my heart is the least of my priorities.’ She lifted her eyes to his and tried to communicate her sincerity with them. ‘And as your queen, I forbid you to kiss me until I give permission first. I’m not looking to get swept away by all of this drama again, not with the tidal wave that’s Ardhi rushing towards us already. My love-life has to remain a non issue for the foreseeable future Tristan-and I need you to respect that.’

‘What about your sex life?’ Tristan’s hands on the bench around her trapped her in place. ‘You’re a brave, stubborn girl Ivyanne, but I’ll care to wager that you won’t last a month of celibacy, now that you know what you’re missing.’

She lifted her chin. ‘I’ve already lasted three weeks.’

‘Three weeks I wasn’t here for.’

‘I can handle you.’

‘Oh...I know….’ Tristan leaned forward, resting his forehead against hers and running his palm down her arm. ‘I remember how much I enjoyed you doing just that.’

He was too close, his skin too hot. Looking down to avoid his gaze forced her to stare at his perfectly formed abdomen and her knees gave ever so slightly, weakened by his sheer masculinity. In that moment she wasn’t a mermaid queen and he wasn’t one of her subjects-the cards were in his hands-alpha male and swooning human woman. If he kissed her, she’d make love to him. No, she’d be taken.

The key was not to let him close enough to do that. She shivered, as though she could shake loose his thrall, and pushed him back. ‘Don’t you worry about my hormones, Loveridge. Maybe I will start losing my mind, but I’m not yet. I’ll cross that bridge when I come to it.’

But Tristan clearly hadn’t taken heed of her warnings because he shouldered one of her hands out of the way and slipped back into her useless barrier and cupped her face with his warm hands.

‘And I’ll burn it down behind you and you know it.’ His voice was rough, his eyes searing into hers. ‘That’s why you’re shaking like a leaf. I made you choose me last time, and I can make you do it again.’ His finger traced a line from her lips, along her jaw and down her neck as he spoke: ‘All you need to do is let me in once, and it’s game over.’

Ivyanne breathed in sharply at the sensations his touch created and arched her back, letting her eyes flutter shut. He was too good at this. Without question, the most powerful siren of them all. Ever since he’d pulled her into that closet and into his arms, she’d wanted him, if only as a celebration of his safe return and a way of reassuring him that he counted.

‘You’re thinking about it aren’t you?’ He teased.

Ivyanne narrowed her eyes. Oh yes, he counted all right. But in what way? And to what degree? And for how long?

At that moment, the doorbell rang. Ivyanne snapped out of her stupor, and glanced towards the front of the house, pushing Tristan’s arm down.

‘That’s Lincoln,’ she said dumbly.

Tristan rolled his eyes. ‘Hurray!’ But he laughed and stepped back. That was when Ivyanne noticed that his face was also flushed, his chest moving rapidly with his shallow, excited breathing.

‘I’ll let you get it, and save him the shock of seeing my pretty face first.’

Ivyanne turned towards the door, but then Tristan took her by the arm and forced her to look him dead in the eye.

‘Just so you know,’ he said in a low voice, ‘I think about you, and what I long to do to you, every night.’ He angled his head, looking at her shoulder, taking the pressure of eye contact out of the equation as though he sensed it would drive her off while invading her personal space as keenly as he always did, and added: ‘You can help me sleep at night if you tell me that you’ve thought about me too...and about what I should have done to you when we were locked in that closet together.’

Ivyanne said nothing, but nodded mutely again, face burning. It was so easy to give him a silent admission while his gaze wasn’t raping hers.

Tristan’s head bowed further, eyes closing, a blissful smile smoothing his features into an angelic and relieved expression. ‘Thank you,’ he said softly, then stepped past her, pausing to whisper in her ear: ‘Think about me again at eleven this evening, and we can retrace our steps together, even if we aren’t in the same bed…’

Leaving that notion burning through her mind, Tristan turned and swaggered out the rear door once more. Ivyanne gasped out an exhalation and opened the fridge, briefly resting her burning face against the chilled shelf and mentally kicking Garridan’s ass for inviting back the men she couldn’t decide between-and the fantasies that came with them.

*

Lincoln’s mouth fell open the moment the taxi dropped him off at Ivyanne’s door. The property was incredible, blowing his expectations out of the water. From the winding, shadowy driveway that seemed to stretch for a kilometer, to the stone fencing which hugged the manicured lawns-everything screamed ‘Wealth!’

‘Hey Link!’ Garridan Loveridge called out cheerfully from the left corner of the house. He was holding two German Shepherds by the collar. ‘Go right up and ring the bell while I hold these two.’

Lincoln nodded dumbly, waving gratefully to the silver fox (who was uncomfortably bulky and handsome given that in human years, he appeared to be the same age as Lincoln’s dowdy father) and came to a dead stop before the inset entrance doors, gaping at them. They were at least eight feet high and made of dark tinted glass with large aluminum carvings, resembling seaweed artistically welded all over them. He was sure one was the handle, but which?

He spotted the doorbell at the same moment a security camera made a buzzing noise above his head. He reached out and pushed the button, looking up at the lens, trying to look cool and composed.

Ivyanne answered the door a moment later, her eyes bright, her face flushed.

‘Hey Link!’ She threw her arms around him. Her skin carried the scent of coconut oil. ‘Welcome.’

‘Hey yourself!’ He returned her embrace, not wanting to let go.

Ivyanne’s hands were crossed behind his shoulders. Now, she pressed them into the muscles above his shoulder blades and pulled back, cocking an eyebrow.
‘You’ve been working out?’

Lincoln shrugged nonchalantly. ‘Just swimming.’

‘Well, it uh, works for you.’ She smiled, and there was a trace of longing in her eyes. Seeing it accelerated his heartbeat. She loved him. That hadn’t changed.

Lincoln didn’t want her to know he’d been in the resort gym for two hours every morning before indulging in a sunrise swim with Marcus. He’d tried including Bane, but the Hawaiian boy didn’t give a wink for his general health beyond eating well. Not that he needed to-he and Grace seemed to have been blessed with Ivyanne’s incredible metabolism.

He gestured past her. ‘This place is-’

‘I know, right?’ she disentangled herself from his arms, but took him by the hand and rolled her eyes as she moved forward. ‘Garridan chose it. I liked the one on the other side of the hill, and it was a bit cheaper, but he said no because the guy who built it is apparently well known and the house was in the papers….’ her voice trailed off and she shrugged. ‘Probably for the best, although Pintang and I really wanted to use the helipad for roller skating…’

‘Helipad?’ Lincoln looked around as Ivyanne led him down the hall, feeling his insides clench. ‘I know the house you’re talking about Ivyanne and if that was cheaper than this…. wow. I’m afraid to touch anything.’

Ivyanne laughed. ‘Don’t be silly. It’s not like the toilet is made of gold. I think most of the worth is in the land and the security downstairs-bullet proof glass doors, electric block out hurricane shutters, security room, surveillance…’

Lincoln couldn’t get over the opulence of the house as it unfolded before him, and he squeezed Ivyanne’s hand, reminding himself that he did belong there. The floor he was walking on was marble, and as he descended yet another flat flight of stairs, found himself standing on one living space, which overlooked a second, sunken living space that was more outside than in, merging both. The entire front wall which was the size of a cinema screen, was open, affording a view of a brilliant blue pool suspended over the ocean beyond. The pool had no edge, it was as though the water simply fell away into the sea. Just beyond it bobbed a large white yacht.

‘This is incredible.’ Lincoln couldn’t take a step further. He gaped at Ivyanne. ‘How rich are you?’

Ivyanne looked at him with an innocent, non-plussed expression. ‘I told you we were from old money...’

‘You said ‘old money’ not all the old money!’

Ivyanne cocked her head. ‘Are you weirded out?’

Lincoln’s eyes skipped back to the panoramic view of Funnel Bay beyond the building. The living room they were in held one large L-shaped couch, which he guessed could seat fifteen people easily, the bright red cushions a contrast to the white walls and timber paneled ceilings. Beneath that, the ‘outer’ living space contained a large, round chair the size of a queen-sized bed, stacked with white cushions he knew he would sink into, surrounded by a few smaller, circular swing chairs. The floors were slate there leading to a timber deck that surrounded the pool. Several fountains trickled into the depths at intervals, and the sapphire blue pool water lapped over the edge, the sound it made reminding him of lake water after a boat had taken off, like he’d heard in Tasmania growing up.

It was a magnificent space, the kind of luxury he thought of when he imagined how Middle-Eastern Sheik’s lived, not his princess, who had spent the last few months in relatively modest dwellings.

‘I am,’ Lincoln eventually stuttered. He turned to her. ‘My god Ivyanne I had no idea. I’m feeling a little, no very, intimidated right now!’

Ivyanne’s brow creased. ‘But Link, you own a resort. Your pools are way nicer, you know-there are five of them.’ She smiled. ‘And a tennis court. I haven’t got one of those, you know.’

‘It’s still probably worth half of this,’ he said. ‘And I have to share it with thirty paying guests at a time to afford it.’ He gestured around. ‘This must be worth…’

‘A quarter of,’ Ivyanne said nonchalantly, taking his hand.

‘The fact that you don’t mean ‘million’ terrifies me.’ He allowed her to pull him down to the second level. ‘I’m starting to see why your parents were dead-set against you making out in the bushes with an accountant’s son and lifeguard.’

Ivyanne laughed. ‘Well, they changed their minds, didn’t they? So you’re obviously worthy.’ She stopped and turned to gaze up at him with cautious green eyes. ‘You’re not going to freak out on me are you?’

‘I didn’t think I was good enough for you before,’ he admitted. ‘Now I’m close to peeing my pants.’

‘Well don’t.’ Ivyanne leaned up and kissed his cheek. ‘I haven’t got a maid yet.’

‘You won’t need one,’ Lincoln followed her as she resumed walking, his senses dulled by the feel of her lips on his skin. ‘It’ll take six months to dirty this floor. It’ll take me a week to cross it.’

‘Ha ha,’ Ivyanne led him past a brilliant open fire pit, and motioned for him to take a seat at the table, dropping his hand. It was a natural thing to do, and yet it made him feel cold all over. Garridan, Tristan and Pintang were already seated at the table, smiling at him.

‘Hello Lincoln,’ Garridan said. ‘Sorry I didn’t get a chance to greet you properly outside.’

‘Don’t worry about it,’ Lincoln slid into a chair, noticing that Ivyanne made no move to sit. In fact, she’d gone over to a comfortable looking day bed, and was stepping into a pair of loose white drawstring pants made of crochet. ‘I was more than happy for you to wrangle those, uh, cute doggy’s.’

‘Nothing cute about Flotsam and Jetsam,’ Pintang said. ‘They’ll tear you limb from limb.’

‘I figured as much,’ Lincoln was afraid to smudge the glass top of the cane table with his fingertips, so he crossed his arms uncomfortably. It bothered him that across from him, Tristan looked right at home.
He turned back to Pintang. ‘You’re looking well.’

Her hair was tucked up into a messy-bun, and a few, pink-tipped strands brushed across her face. ‘I’m getting there,’ she said softly. ‘I’ll feel a lot better when mum snaps out of her shock.’

‘She’s still in shock?’

Pintang nodded, her blue eyes troubled. ‘Dad’s come to terms with it all, but mum can’t stop crying. Not just over Ardhi, but mainly what he’s done. He’s brought insurmountable shame upon our family name, which has always been a sacred issue with her.’ Pintang licked her lips. ‘In fact, I’m changing my name back to Wood.’

‘Really? Why?’

‘Changing our name, crossing the branches... our family hadn’t quite lived that down when Ardhi did what he did. I’m hoping mum and dad agree to it too. It’ll separate us from him. Demonstrate when our allegiance lies.’

Lincoln nodded. ‘It’s a shame that you feel it’s necessary, but it’s admirable that you’re willing to.’ He inclined his head. ‘Still no word?’

Pintang hugged herself, her bright blue eyes troubled.

‘Nothing,’ she whispered. ‘And if he’s smart, he’ll keep it that way.’

‘But we need him to be stupid,’ Tristan spoke up, examining his nails. ‘I can barely sleep at night, wondering if he’s just outside my door. In fact, my new apartment in Sydney is on the thirty-eighth floor, and it has two doormen. We’ve even moved the office.’

‘Wish it was that simple for me,’ Lincoln said quietly. ‘I feel like The Seaview has a big bullseye on it.’

‘Well it does,’ Garridan spoke up. ‘I’d like us to have the chance to discuss security there later.’

‘How can you possibly expect to secure that many acres?’ Ivyanne was lacing the front of her pants and sitting at the furthermost seat from them all. The distance between them made him ache.

‘We can’t,’ Garridan admitted. ‘But we can make it harder for anyone to sneak in.’

‘Good luck with that,’ Lincoln chuckled, trying not to stare at the shadow between Ivyanne’s breasts as she leaned forward on the table and propped her chin in her hands. He glanced over at Tristan, and was met with a knowing wink. Despite himself, Lincoln returned a covert smile.

‘The local kids have been breaking into our pool after hours for years. Everything is too spread out to police.’

‘Do you have surveillance?’ Garridan asked.

Lincoln nodded. ‘In the reception, near the gift shop and the register... but that’s about it.’ He gestured around him. ‘I appreciate what you’ve done here, but the resort is far too large for that. It would cost thousands to-’

‘The Queen intends to cover the costs,’ Garridan said quickly. ‘To keep you safe.’

‘The queen?’ It took Lincoln a moment, but then he looked at Ivyanne’s uncomfortable expression and laughed. ‘Right! That’s gonna take some getting used to!’

‘I won’t argue with that.’ Storm clouds gathered in Ivyanne’s eyes, and she turned to stare pensively out at the water. ‘It’ll take forever for me to get used to any of this…’

Lincoln immediately felt guilty for having dragged her mind back to the dark place they’d been endeavoring to keep it from as a collective. If two minutes couldn’t pass without him remembering her parent’s lifeless bodies, how bad was it for her?

‘That’s a generous offer,’ he said softly to her, ‘but I can’t let you waste that kind of money on our little resort.’

‘This isn’t about protecting the resort from theft, babe-’ Ivyanne’s cheeks colored, and she swallowed. ‘Link, it’s about keeping my people safe. And my people spend a lot of time within your resort.’

Lincoln was too happy that she’d called him: “Babe,” out of habit in front of Tristan to protest further. Besides, the more secure the resort was, the more often she could visit.

Besides, his dad would be thrilled.

‘What were you thinking about doing exactly?’

‘Surveillance cameras along the perimeter,’ Garridan said quickly. ‘Manned full-time, of course. To start.’

‘You’ll need to trim the trees along the fence lines,’ Tristan pointed out, ‘make it easier to notice someone climbing through. Same goes with the gardens between the bungalows-it was way too easy for me to sneak into your party via the function room.’

‘That sounds reasonable,’ Lincoln agreed, trying not to think of the awful party that had ruined so many lives-and the aftermath of it, which had ruined his own. ‘But now that the function room is completely finished, I’ve put dead-bolts on the doors.’

‘Good,’ Garridan nodded, scratching a silver-streaked sideburn. He had an amazingly thick head of hair, for a three hundred and something year old man. In fact, he was in perfect shape physically-as buff as any twenty-five year old athlete Lincoln had ever met. ‘That’s one less thing to do, I guess.’

‘I’d like a camera near Lincoln’s room too, of course,’ Ivyanne chimed in. ‘It’ll be his room that Ardhi goes for.’

Lincoln’s stomach whirled unhappily. ‘But I’ve moved into the house now with Bane and Grace while dad’s away,’ Lincoln reminded her. His fathers three bedroom house was the only part of the resort that wasn’t part of the original plans. His dad had built it for them when they’d first moved there, demolishing the old caretakers house and building the owners house and managers suite, where Lincoln had been staying since he had turned twenty one and gotten himself a sex life. His bungalow blended in with the resort, but the rendered house stood out. It even had it’s own garage behind it with a street entrance. ‘Adele’s in my old room.’

‘Who also needs extra security,’ Tristan said quickly. ‘Two cameras then-especially in front of Lincoln’ garage. Ardhi’s bound to know that’s the easiest way in.’

Pintang stared at her hands. ‘Should have strangled him myself….’

Lincoln reached over and patted her hand sympathetically.

Garridan had started taking notes. ‘I’ll come down this week and take a look around.’

‘Take Ivyanne with you,’ Tristan said. ‘I don’t want her leaving your sight.’

‘Of course.’

‘That’s not fair!’ Ivyanne protested. ‘What about your personal time? You can’t baby-sit me twenty four hours a day!’

‘Actually, that’s the main reason I invited the boy’s here today.’ Garridan spoke up, closing his notebook and folding his hands on his table. ‘I have a proposal to make.’

‘Get in line buddy,’ Tristan jeered. ‘Lincoln and I were here first.’

Lincoln snorted despite himself. As much as he resented Tristan’s attempts to steal his girl, he’d found that getting along with him was easier now that he only had to do it occasionally. On top of that, he truly was grateful that Tristan had survived Ardhi’s second attempt on his life. For reasons unbeknown to him-Lincoln felt safer with Tristan around.

Pintang swatted Tristan, but amusement had alit within her eyes. It was just one more reason to be grateful for Tristan’s presence-reasoning Lincoln hoped he would be able to hold onto when Tristan inevitably pissed him off.

‘What is it?’ Ivyanne asked, ignoring the not so subtle war raging over her hand. She was getting good at that.

Garridan looked at Ivyanne. ‘You’re a queen now, and keeping you safe is this kingdom’s only priority.’ He cleared his throat. ‘So I propose that we form a royal guard.’

3.

‘A royal….?’ Ivyanne’s voice trailed off. She shifted in her seat. ‘Come on now Garridan. This place is nice, but it’s hardly Buckingham Palace. My list of enemies has two names on it. That’s not cause to rally the troops!’

‘Yes but unlike Queen Elizabeth, you don’t have a list of one hundred plus successors waiting lest something should happen to you. No parents, no siblings, no heirs…. you’re the most valuable commodity to this kingdom, and drastic measures need to be taken to protect you.’

Ivyanne held up her hands. ‘Isn’t that what we were doing already?’

‘We are, but it’s not enough.’ Garridan said. ‘I wanted these boys here for this conversation, because you’re as precious to them as you are to this kingdom. I need their support.’

‘You have mine,’ Lincoln said quickly, not looking at her.

‘An army wouldn’t be enough,’ Tristan agreed.

Ivyanne glanced at Lincoln, then Tristan, her outrage softened by their concern. She bit her lip then leaned back against the seat. ‘How big a guard are you talking?’

Garridan smiled. ‘Nothing excessive. I was thinking of six young, strong men, who have a talent when it comes to this sort of thing. I would post them around wherever you are, including when you travel and swim. Perhaps even three at a time would be enough, so they could trade-off shifts. Naturally, I’ll always be head of security, but even I need to sleep, and as Tristan demonstrated today-there are chinks in our armor.’

‘What did you do?’ Lincoln asked, looking at Tristan suspiciously.

Tristan smiled slyly. ‘Snuck in.’

Lincoln looked perplexed. ‘Oh.’

‘Right,’ Garridan frowned at his nephew. ‘Like I was saying, a team of six, who can trade off.’

‘Like who?’ Lincoln asked. ‘Bane?’

Tristan chuckled. ‘Bane’s strongest weapons are style, sarcasm and a mean martini. Pass.’

Saraya suddenly appeared behind Tristan. Her hair was slicked back from being in the hot tub. ‘Sven’s cousin Price just finished a stint in the Israeli army,’ she said, pushing her glasses up onto her head. ‘Dalton’s uncle Camus studied martial arts in Japan for ten years. He’s lethal.’

‘Lachlan Court Zara was enrolled in the Australian Army Reserve, two towns north of here,’ Tristan broke in. ‘But he’s working as a lifeguard down in Airlie now at the lagoon.’

‘Lachy’s that close?’ Ivyanne demanded, mystified to discover that her favorite male cousin was living locally. ‘Why hasn’t he-’ She stopped herself, remembering. No one was supposed to know where she lived-only those who lived there. Mail was going to post boxes in different towns and being forwarded to one in Proserpine. The phone number for the house was private, and Garridan had done something to her computer equipment-to every digital device in the house in fact-so any communications made didn’t show the origin of the messages. Of course Lachy didn’t know where she was.

Tristan nodded. ‘He was telling me at the-’ It was his turn to snap his mouth shut. Silence hung thickly from the unspoken word : ‘Funeral’. He cleared his throat, darted her an apologetic glance, and turned back to Garridan. ‘He won’t have mad skills, but he’s done some basic training, and I know he’d be eager to see Ivyanne again.’

‘There are a few ninja’s in the Itou family branch,’ Saraya went on.

‘What?’ Lincoln asked. ‘Aren’t they a Marked family? If they’ve got sons old enough to fight, why aren’t they here, scratching my eyes out over Ivyanne?’

‘Good memory,’ Saraya said, smiling. Then Ivyanne remembered that Lincoln had given him a crash course on their family history a month before. ‘But no, the ninja’s I’m referring to are women.’

Lincoln looked doubtful. ‘You want a few geisha’s guarding the woman I love? I don’t think so.’

‘Ugh...so sexist!’ Pintang said, looking genuinely annoyed.

Ivyanne giggled. She knew it was going to take awhile to break Lincoln’s human belief that women were inferior to men. And who better than the Itou’s to speed the process along?  ‘Sahako and Sahori are not geishas.’ she said. ‘They’re warriors. If they’d been at the party, Ardhi would have been trussed up in poisoned origami the moment he opened his mouth.’

‘That’s true,’ Tristan agreed, but then his face went pink. ‘Not both twins though, okay? Preferably just one. Sahako would be the best choice.’

‘Really?’ Ivyanne frowned. ‘I heard that Sahori is a natural.’

Tristan made a face. ‘Yeah but she’s….’

Saraya laughed. ‘What Tristan is trying to say is that he got caught fooling around with Sahori on New Years, two thousand and ten, and that her father practically ran him out of town on a rail.’

Ivyanne was gobsmacked. ‘You slept with Sahori Itou?!’ she squeaked. ‘But that’s against the rules!’

Tristan glowered at her. ‘Firstly, I did not sleep with her, and wasn’t going to-we did too much Sake and happened to be in the hot tub at midnight when you’re supposed to kiss somebody…’

‘Kiss somebody naked?’ Saraya feigned naivety.

‘It’s tradition to skinny-dip in those baths,’ Tristan said hotly.

Ivyanne hated the fact that she was able to picture the image easily, and it made her incredibly jealous. First Link with Sherri and Lux and now Tristan and Sahori? She was going to have to dismantle the spa and keep her men out of temptation’s way!

‘It’s still against the rules,’ she huffed, feeling irritation rising inside her. Tristan had once promised his former lovers would never be a problem and already, she’d found herself thrust into the presence of two-Adele and Lux. Could she handle seeing Sahori too, knowing that they’d once shared an intimate encounter?

‘You were already promised to Nigara at that point,’ Tristan informed her. ‘The wedding was a year away. The odds of me being called up to take his place were-’

‘Probable enough to happen,’ Lincoln teased him. ‘Less than a year later. Man, you would have been-’

‘In copious amounts of trouble.’ Garridan chuckled.

‘No,’ Tristan was looking distinctly uncomfortable. ‘We weren’t going to take it further than that. It was just a kiss that got a little out of hand. We’ve all been there.’

Ivyanne looked down at her lap, blushing. She’d had a few similar experiences with Tristan-enough to know that a kiss almost always got out of hand with him.

‘Is she pretty?’ She couldn’t help but ask.

Tristan twisted his mouth and looked away. ‘She’s okay.’

‘Actually she’s sensational.’ Saraya said. ‘Her and her twin have been since they were like, four.’

‘You know I’ve recently punched two women…’ Tristan muttered in Saraya’s direction. ‘Keep it up girlie, and it’s gonna become three...’

‘Oh honey, you would have to catch me first,’ Saraya purred, eyes alight with wicked intent.‘Not that I’d run that fast..’

Ivyanne sort of wanted to punch Saraya too, but this was as animated as Ivyanne had seen her since her mother had passed, and she was grateful for anything that would make her pretty little assistant smile. Even if it was over a man Ivyanne had earmarked as a possibility for herself.

‘So if it’s so uncomplicated, why can’t we ask her to join the guard?’ Lincoln asked, playing the devil’s advocate. ‘I’m sure she’ll be thrilled.’

Tristan rolled his eyes. ‘Look it was just a kiss to me, but Sahori is... persistent.’ He raised an eyebrow. ‘And she’s been calling a lot since I came back from the dead, telling me to keep her in mind if you and Ivyanne-’ he made a face and crossed his arms defiantly. ‘It would be a conflict of interest to have her around, not to mention that her intentions for me are against the rules.’

‘But you’ve given Pintang hope,’ Lincoln grinned. ‘How is a second back-up plan going to hurt anybody?’

‘You’re right. Maybe you should start working on one too.’ Tristan shot back.

‘Okay!’ Garridan held up his hand. ‘We’ve come up with some names, and I’ve come up with a few more. ‘How about we each write down three candidates, and drop their names in a hat? I’ll call the first six I draw out, and see how we go from there.’

‘I only remember one or two names,’ Lincoln said.

‘That’ll do. I know a few extra.’ Garridan looked at her. ‘Do you consent?’

Ivyanne shrugged. ‘What choice do I have?’

Garridan smiled and went inside.

*

‘That was incredible Pintang,’ Tristan said, resting his knife and fork across the plate in front of him. ‘What kind of sauce was that?’

‘Barbecue, only it’s my own recipe.’ Pintang dabbed at her mouth with a napkin. ‘But I’m sure it goes better with the steak, than with your vegetable patty.’

‘It was also the best darned vegetable patty I’ve had in a while, and I’ve been eating out at restaurants a lot since I got back.’

‘Why thank you,’ Pintang said, looking pleased. It was nice to see her smile. ‘I love to cook.’

Ivyanne had finished her small serving of pasta salad and half a steak. Tristan had observed that she’d nibbled like a bird, a faraway look in her eyes the whole time. That was out of character, he’d noticed when he stayed at The Seaview, that she usually ate heartily.

‘Delicious,’ Ivyanne agreed. ‘You should be working in a restaurant. Your steak is even better than Chef Lee’s!’

‘I know,’ Pintang elbowed Lincoln in the ribs. ‘I asked him for kitchen work twice when I first started, but he said no because I had no official experience.’

‘You should have just cooked me something,’ Lincoln glanced at her. ‘You know, I could always find room in the kitchen for one more…’

But Pintang shook her head. ‘I’m sorry Link. Me working for your restaurant was the last thing I talked over with Ardhi….’ She shuddered. ‘Now I just can’t go back there, not after everything that happened after.’

‘I still find it hard to breathe when I’m in there,’ Ivyanne admitted. ‘But it’s getting easier, the more I force myself to.’

‘All two times.’ Lincoln drawled, looking slightly put-out.

Tristan grimaced, feeling a trace of guilt. When it came down to it-Lincoln really was a hard luck case. He’d finally gotten a ring onto the finger of the girl of his dreams only to have her take it off the night of the celebration. The fact that Tristan had kissed her in that damn closet during the party made him feel like a heel.

But the fact that he hadn’t ripped that sparkling dress off her pulsing body and rammed himself inside her made him feel worse. Looking back on the moment, he was very aware that he could have. She’d been so grateful to see him, so out of her mind with elation...

‘But you go there and feel pain,’ Pintang said softly, ‘whereas I feel guilt.’

‘It’s not your fault,’ Tristan said. ‘I was the one who insisted on the confrontation there and then.’

‘That was smart,’ Saraya piped up. ‘If we’d had a smaller group, it would have been harder. Ivyanne could be-’ She winced. ‘We can’t change anything, so there’s no point sitting round and moping about it. I miss Vana-I loved her like my own mother. But I wouldn’t have wanted to see her if Ivyanne, yourself or even Lincoln had been the ones to die instead.’

Tristan looked away, for he couldn’t agree. He’d failed them all-why didn’t someone just say it?

‘Pintang made the best seafood chowder last week,’ Ivyanne suddenly said. ‘Dad would have loved it.’ She turned to Pintang. ‘Could you make it again this week? It makes me feel closer to him.’

Pintang smiled warmly. ‘Of course.’

Tristan looked back at Pintang, curious. ‘What else can you do?’

Pintang shrugged. ‘Anything, everything. I used to cook all the time, before I moved to the resort a few years ago. It’s like I eat something once, and can work out the recipe in my head.’

‘That’s quite a gift.’ Lincoln said. ‘Maybe you should open your own restaurant?’

‘That’s a great idea. I think I’ve gained a kilo since we moved in on Sunday,’ Saraya said. ‘I almost always cooked for Vana, and my repertoire was limited.’

Pintang made a face. ‘I’d have no idea how to go about it. Don’t you need chef experience?’

‘Papers,’ Tristan waved his hand. ‘I could get those for you in a second. There would be a few licenses involved, and of course you’d need a premises so it would take time... but who here doesn’t have a little time up their sleeve?’

‘You’re in the right area for it.’ Lincoln gestured down the coast behind him, where the town of Airlie Beach glittered in the night. ‘If you opened somewhere eclectic and did good, foreign meals, the tourists would love it.’

Pintang frowned. ‘What about Ardhi? I mean, he’s bound to know we’ve headed this way. Won’t he be on the look-out? If he follows me home, we’re screwed.’

‘We’ll have Ardhi by the time you get to that point.’ Tristan said matter-of-factly. ‘Life has to go on in the meantime, and I don’t think Ardhi is going to be skulking around down there in the middle of the day.’ He sat up, clearly eager to have a project, to put a bit of Pintang back together again. ‘Let me help you. I’m good at finding real-estate. I mean, I found this place.’

Ivyanne turned to him. ‘You did?’

Tristan shrugged. ‘I started looking straight away. You needed somewhere back here, of course, so the mers wouldn’t be terrified by too much change, and I figured that moving three or four plots away would be ideal. It was good timing too, I found out about this place before it went on the market, so there’s no ‘Sold’ sign getting around, drawing attention.’

Ivyanne studied him carefully. ‘So you’ve chosen my last two houses?’

‘Two?’ Lincoln asked.

Tristan looked at him. ‘Huh?’

‘You picked the last one? The one in Seaview?’

Tristan saw Ivyanne’s face reddening under the lantern light.

‘Not for her, specifically,’ Tristan said quickly. He was quickly learning that Lincoln was easier to handle as a rival if he wasn’t feeling overly threatened. ‘I found it for Vana years ago as a rental and decorated it-but I never thought Ivyanne would end up there.’

‘So that was your taste, huh?’ Lincoln nodded, as if understanding something, then looked at Ivyanne thoughtfully. ‘I always wondered why you liked it so much…. it seemed so, not you.’

Ivyanne got to her feet, stacking Lincoln’s plate on top of hers. ‘I’m twenty-eight,’ she said quickly. ‘I don’t know who ‘me’ is yet. But yes, I liked it.’

Tristan handed her his plate, trying to attract her gaze, but she kept her head down. Lincoln was right to say that the Seaview pad was very un-Ivyanne. Had she wanted to live there, because she wanted to be closer to him after his ‘passing’ ? The thought made him warm all over.

‘I’ll stack these in the dishwasher,’ Ivyanne said, making her way to Saraya. ‘But then I need some sleep.’

‘But it’s so early,’ Lincoln protested.

‘Ivyanne’s been sleeping a lot,’ Saraya said. ‘It’s a depression thing.’

Everybody turned to look at her. She winced. ‘I did it again, didn’t I?’

‘It’s okay, guilty as charged.’ Ivyanne chuckled. ‘But I’ve spent seventy five percent of that time staring at the roof, not actually sleeping. So I’m depressed yes, but not lazy.’

Lincoln looked concerned. ‘Is there anything I can do?’

‘Yeah. Be patient with me. I am mer, and apparently I have strong DNA-’ she winked at Saraya. ‘I’ll bounce back.’

‘I’m with you on that,’ Tristan said. ‘I’m wiped after that massive meal. Besides, I want to be in bed by eleven, anyway, and I still need to shower.’

Ivyanne’s lips pursed, like she was trying not to smile. But even the tips of her ears were pink this time. Tristan loved the fact that he could still make her blush, even when Lincoln was right there in the room.

‘I’ll show you where your room is Tristan,’ Pintang offered quietly.

‘Thanks.’ Tristan said, though he was sorry Ivyanne hadn’t offered.

‘I’ll help you Ivyanne,’ Lincoln said, standing up and expertly collecting all five glasses in one hand. ‘It’d be good if you could show me to where I’m sleeping too. I’ll get lost in this place.’

‘Sure,’ Ivyanne led Lincoln inside, who turned to wave with his free hand, winking at Tristan then grinning smugly.

Tristan kept his expression set to ‘poker face’ so Lincoln wouldn’t get too much enjoyment out of the moment. He had felt hope when he’d overheard Ivyanne cooling things off with Lincoln after her parents had died, but he’d barely seen her since, and had been beginning to lose heart. However, her revelations that afternoon had fanned the flames of his confidence to the point of rocket ignition-it was clear that she had missed him.

But what part of him did she miss? His words? His conversation? Or the multiple Orgasms? Tristan was determined to find out. Starting with the orgasms.

*

‘This is your room,’ Ivyanne reached around and the door and suddenly, the room was filled with light. Lincoln squinted, still disorientated from the quick tour she’d just taken him on.

‘Whoa,’ he whistled under his breath. ‘This is swish.’ He stepped onto the polished timber floors in his socked-feet, taking in the space. The room was enormous and spartan in it’s fixings. One massive corner window wrapped around the two outer walls, and a large security shutter had been drawn over it. Topaz-colored drapes dangled from the curtains tracks, and other touches of that color were picked up in various throw pillows. The surfaces were polished and free of clutter, the carpets new and plush, the ceiling high and edged with elaborate cornice.

‘You should see mine,’ Ivyanne said, slinging his rucksack onto the bed as the door clicked shut behind her.

‘Is that an invitation?’ Lincoln asked, unable to resist.

She looked heavenward, tightening her ponytail. ‘Tristan is rubbing off on you, isn’t he?’

Lincoln rolled his eyes, annoyed by her inference. ‘Ivyanne I was always a flirt. You just rendered me speechless most of the time.’

‘Then I’m flattered.’ She pinched his cheek. ‘But no, we will not be touring my bedroom tonight.’ She handed him a small remote. ‘Those shutters are battery operated. Just set the alarm clock and they’ll open on the first snooze.’

‘Cool. So…’ Lincoln glanced around and smiled at her, feeling the tension of the moment as he clutched the remote and wondered if he should reach for her.

‘I better go to bed,’ Ivyanne was twiddling her thumbs in front of her bare mid section. ‘Good night Link. It was... nice to see you again...’ she moved to walk past him, but he grabbed her arm.

‘That’s it?’ he said softly. ‘No kiss good night?”

The politeness left Ivyanne’s eyes, revealing the longing beneath. ‘You know we shouldn’t.’

‘No one can see us,’ he said, cupping her chin and stroking her jaw with his thumb. ‘One kiss won’t get me killed.’

Her eyes were wide. ‘But-’

If Lincoln had needed further proof to confirm his suspicions about her feelings for Tristan, the hesitation in her eyes was evidence enough. She wasn’t just feeling concerned-she was struggling with guilt!

Lincoln’s hopes were sinking fast. All afternoon he’d watched Ivyanne and Tristan interact carefully, noting how things had changed. The constant bickering that had been present before had gone, and had been replaced with an awkward kind of distance that seemed to have physical, but not mental boundaries. They didn’t touch. They barely addressed one another-but when they did, a charge passed between them so obviously that Lincoln felt as though a forcefield had dropped between him and them.

Tristan was in love with her. Really and actually in love with her. Lincoln had doubted before but he didn’t now. The guy was on the level, and as vulnerable as Lincoln himself.
Ivyanne on the other hand, was harder to read, as always. Lincoln could see that she was still suspect of Tristan’s motivations, and yet the way she looked at him was so laden with desire that it was almost painful for Lincoln to observe.

Ivyanne wanted to sleep with Tristan again. She didn’t really believe he was there, and wouldn’t come to terms with the reality of the choice she had to make until she’d cleared her mind of his bedazzlement. She needed to know that Tristan was just a man, not a ghost. Only then would his presence stop haunting her.

Part of Lincoln broke at the realization, but that crack allowed something to sneak out and work his less giving and patient will, bypassing the do-gooder veil guarding his natural urges to protect her fragile mental state.

He brought his mouth down on Ivyanne’s savagely, winding his hands around her long and fluffy ponytail, crushing her mouth into his. The taste of her brought him instant relief, numbing the pain, and he explored her mouth like she was the antidote to a crippling physical condition.

Ivyanne responded more eagerly than her body language had prepared him for, practically knocking him over with her enthusiastic response and leaving no doubt that she still very much desired him, if not him alone. He’d seen that too but now he grew stiff and hard in his slacks as he felt her body heat envelop him. He pressed it into her thigh and a small sound escaped her-a cross between a moan and a sob and she stretched up onto her tiptoes, kissing him with renewed passion that only made his need for her worse.

Lincoln caught her waist and crushed her to him, bending her back so that he could explore her mouth more deeply. He wanted to roam her with his hands, to strip her and make love to her up against the wall, but he didn’t dare let one single finger stray-to cross the line between embrace and debasement. Holding onto the new queen was like trying to hold onto a firefly in your hand-you couldn’t help but crave the light, to trap it for yourself,  but once it was in your hand, it began to fade, scared and lost, and broke your heart with it’s fading beauty.

All he could do was wait, with his palm open-anticipating the day she would land there willingly.

As though she’d read his mind, Ivyanne pushed him back slightly against the bed and crawled over him, the speed of her kisses slowing, the depth increasing. His heart rate followed suit becoming a steady thump that made him dizzy and he was grateful that he no longer had to support their combined weight. He wanted to be excited that she was laying him out-wanted to milk the moment, but his muscles suddenly felt heavy and unmanned-like a puppet with severed strings.

Drowning. He was literally drowning in his love for her.

Ivyanne broke the kiss off with a soft gasp, taking his oxygen with him. His eyes fluttered open, and then he grinned to discover that her perfect figure had grown blurry around the edges.

‘You were draining me!’ He said slowly, feeling giddy and heavy simultaneously. The last time he’d felt this way was when Grace had begun to give him her energy at the engagement party-after he’d restored Ivyanne’s life force with his own. He’d almost blacked out then, and apparently, his life had been in peril because of it-not that he’d been aware of much other than the feel of Ivyanne against him at the time.

Grace, he thought, feeling guilt thread it’s way through his mind now that he didn’t have an active mental blockade. Does she want me like this? Do I hurt her as badly as Ivyanne hurts me? Poor kid! So young!

‘I’m sorry!’ Her hand went to her mouth-her entire face was hard to focus on now-shining green eyes against bronzed skin and little else. ‘That wasn’t intentional! Again!’

‘S’okay,’ he slurred, and it was. Everything was okay-she’d literally kissed him senseless. He didn’t even have the energy to be disappointed that it was over. ‘Feels good, you know, when it’s slow like that….. Like sucking on gas.’

‘How romantic.’ Ivyanne giggled, brushing a lock of hair off his forehead. ‘Sorry Lincoln, clearly I have needs, and my body is trying to find a way around my chastity to get what it wants.’

‘That makes two of us then,’ he joked, letting his eyes flutter shut. ‘But anytime you need a fix, feel free to suck on me.’

‘Duly noted,’ Ivyanne slid her hand over his eyelids, and they closed willingly. ‘Goodnight my love. Sweet dreams.’

‘Just started one…’ he whispered as she faded away to blackening pixels. When reality vanished, her lips returned to his.

*

‘Ivyanne said you’d like the room with the art,’ Pintang said, leading Tristan into his room, gesturing to a massive abstract mural on the wall-it had an ocean theme-greens and blues intermingled with purples and blacks-like the ocean in every mood.

‘It’s a great room,’ Tristan said, placing his carry-all onto the floor under the desk, admiring the bulk head in the ceiling and the beautiful treatment on the walls. He chuckled when he saw the gigantic plasma on the wall. ‘That’s a serious T. V.’

‘You can plug your laptop in,’ Pintang pointed out, crossing the room and perching on the edge of his bed. ‘Save your eyes.’

‘Great idea,’ Tristan was pleased to see two desks-it was nice to know that Ivyanne had anticipated him being there often enough to do some work. ‘Can I ask where your room is?’

‘On the ground floor, to the right of the front door. First the security room, then Saraya, then our bathroom, then me.’ Pintang said. ‘The guest house is right near us-no one’s in there yet though.’

Tristan was trying to see the layout in his head. ‘So not where I snuck in?’

‘No Garridan found you on the left side of the house, outside the laundry. A little courtyard separates it from the rest of the house-though it’s got a roof to keep rain out, so would have looked joined from above.’

‘Ahh….’ Tristan made a note to explore later on. ‘And Garridan?’

‘Up here of course, next to you and across from Link-they each have a small private balcony. Two rooms on either side of the hall, but the one next to you is still empty-it has twin beds.’ Pintang pointed to the door he’d assumed to be a closet. ‘You share a bathroom with that room, and Lincoln and Garridan share another. The main bathroom with the spa, is downstairs.’

‘And Ivyanne?’

She smiled knowingly. ‘She’s has the entire third floor-well, accept for this one empty room, which I suppose it’s intended to be a nursery eventually. It’s a suite really, with her en-suite and spa.’ Pintang smiled. ‘It’s incredible, and it’s only accessible from the interior stairs. Garridan likes it that way. No one will be able to sneak in there.’

Tristan sat next to her. ‘Is that a warning?’ he asked lightly.

She shot him a sad smile. ‘I’m sorry you’re still going through this,’ she said softly. ‘After everything you went through... I think it’s crazy that Ivyanne hasn’t thrown herself at your feet.’

Tristan lay back on the bed. ‘That’s nice of you to say,’ he said softly, trying to deduce her mood from her body language. They hadn’t been alone together since the dinner Ardhi had interrupted two months before. ‘I was wondering how you were taking….all of this.’

Pintang turned to him, her blue eyes large with remorse. ‘I’m sorry for the scene I made that night,’ she said softly. ‘I’ve apologized to Ivyanne too. I was so jealous, I couldn’t see straight-’ she raked her eyes over him.

Tristan watched her face carefully. ‘And now…?’

‘I’ve stopped holding my breath.’ Pintang smiled. ‘The way you love her... I can see it now, and now that I have, I couldn’t bear seeing it diluted if you had to settle for me instead.’

Tristan was caught between wanting to make her feel better, and not wanting to lead her on. ‘I don’t know what to say,’ he said softly.

Pintang shrugged. ‘Sometimes, we don’t have to say anything.’ She stood up. ‘Besides if I can’t have you as my husband, then I at least want you as my king. Regardless of her feelings, I don’t think anyone doubts that you’re the best man for that job Loveridge. And I think Ivyanne knows it more than she’s willing to let on.’

Tristan got up and embraced her. ‘I kind of love you, you know that?’

She grinned at him. ‘I kind of love you too,’ she kissed him on the cheek, then backed away. ‘Good night.’

The door shut behind her with a click of finality.

4.

Ivyanne soaked in her private spa after she’d bade Lincoln good night, and had a good cry while she was at it. Not over the boys, for that one amazing kiss with Lincoln not withstanding, she was actually holding up better than she’d expected-but over her parents.

It was important for Ivyanne to look strong in front of others-she had the kingdom’s support, but it was their faith she needed. So she held herself together by day, and allowed herself half an hour every night to lie in the bath infused with rock salt and frangipani blooms and cry, reflecting on her parent’s lives, and the words they’d spoken to her, and the way the millions of frangipani’s had floated on the water during the memorial, and the splash of offerings the guests had thrown into the sea.

That had been Ivyanne’s fourth memorial, but her first official one as queen. The crown on her head had felt like barbed wire. She would never forget the loss or the loneliness she’d felt that day. The pain was ebbing away, as it was destined to, like a dune being broken down by a tide, but her heart felt hollow, without having a man to hold her this time, to heal her with his body, as Lincoln had assisted her in the aftermath of Tristan’s accident. She’d felt herself begin to drain Lincoln earlier that night, and it had been hard to stop. He had such a light within him, and she craved it.

And he’d smelled like apples, cinnamon, new car and that certain ‘Seaview’ scent she couldn’t associate with anything, but almost needed to draw in a full breath on land. She’d wanted to bury her face in his shirt and inhale him until his light was hers.

Ivyanne sat down at her small dining table after she was toweled and dressed in her pajamas, feeling like a swim, but knowing she couldn’t. Garridan didn’t allow her to swim alone anymore, and he’d already indulged her in a four hour frolic in the bay after lunch, even though she’d begged him to take her out for two hours at sundown. Having the saltwater pool helped-but it was still like eating the sugar-free variety of some treat you were craving.

Ivyanne idly flipped through her notebook for twenty minutes, the one Saraya had given her. Every morning, Saraya took calls, opened letters and read e-mails from their people, and after sorting them, presented them to Ivyanne to scroll through and attempt to deal with. There was no council or board of directors, no government-when her people needed her help, they had a direct line to her. It took anywhere from an hour to two hours to adjudicate daily. Most mers were self-sufficient, but some still needed a hand, especially those in smaller, more isolated villages who were trying to benefit a community, either by needing assistance with clean drinking water, requiring loans to build schools or houses, or simply reporting health issues.

After awhile, Ivyanne stopped reading and stretched her back, yawning. That day, she’d received quite a few calls regarding Ardhi. It was amazing how many of them were keeping an eye out for the Kayu-Api boy who had started a war with the royal family. Ivyanne had put a million dollar bounty on his head, and offered a knight-hood, but it still didn’t seem adequate. Ivyanne was starting her reign with a very dark cloud over her crown, and she wanted it gone.

That thought made her glance at the journal she’d found in Ardhi’s stuff the night after he’d broken her heart and stripped her of her family. She’d noticed him reading it once or twice, and was keen to see what had fascinated him so. But so far, it just seemed like a scant collection of various mer-mythology that held little fact. As much as she wanted to read the whole thing, she sighed and pushed it to the back of the table, vowing to take it to bed with her instead. Business first, intrigue after.

She reached for a leaflet of pages instead, frowning down at them in concentration-it was a sketch of the measures she wanted to take in Seaview Bay, to rid it of the shark nets and drum lines and replace them with an enclosure. She’d already mentioned her desire to install a swimming enclosure for the  tourists-keeping the sharks separate from the humans but free to roam their own grounds, but Lincoln had seemed less than enthused at the amount of work that kind of thing would entail.

However, that had been when they were engaged-he was trying to impress her again now and prove himself a king-why not take advantage of that while she could? Was it being manipulative if she was acting on behalf of the environment, not herself?

And do I really care? She wondered, a small smile turning her lips up. It was the mermaid way-Environment first, personal life after. She had the means to manipulate, so why not for the love of the ocean? A stolen kiss or two, a batt of the eyelids-and she could have the turtles of Seaview out of danger for decades to come!

Ivyanne’s smile grew wider as she realized what good shape her mother and father had left the kingdom’s affairs in. The battle to assist the environment had made such progress over the past ten years, that Ivyanne knew for sure that it was time to focus the mer attention back on the mers. She especially needed to rectify the Marked family problem-far too many Marked children were growing old, alone, and it was a waste. She wanted to put a cap on the age-limit at fifty years.

Ivyanne made a note to bring it up with some of the parties concerned for feedback, and underlined it, before closing the book and turning out the lights, not looking at Ardhi’s book, knowing the tiny, old-fashioned handwriting wouldn’t be translated by her blurry gaze now.

She made her way across the room, smiling fondly at the dramatic space. She’d acted like a queen after most of the initial moving in had been done and had taken over the decorating for the two spaces she was going to use the most-the library, and her bedroom-leaving the others to do most of the heavy lifting. A silver wrought iron bed sat against the feature treated wall which was inlaid with mauve wallpaper and metallic leaf-like flecks. The bed itself had a headboard and foot rail curved into delicate wave-like shapes, and the whole thing was draped with luxurious white linens and finished with a mauve and gold bedspread that picked out the colors in the walls. The room was lit by golden candelabras and lamps scattered about, on end tables, fixed to the walls-one giant candelabra standing next to the bay window which opened out to the ocean. There was a balcony there, but Ivyanne had been ordered to stay off it-it wouldn’t do for Ardhi to swim by and spy her, but she liked to leave the doors open so the ocean breezes would blow through the white curtains and fill her space with the scent of the sea.

Her furniture taste was eclectic and the room showcased this, the silver bed was contrasted by two antique golden, upholstered chairs and a tall boy that had been in the family for centuries-furniture her parents had favored. But instead of clashing, it made the space glitter in the soft light.

Saraya kept the vases on all surfaces filled with flowers-they were still delivered daily in respect for her parents-and Ivyanne cherished them. Their fresh scent reminding her that life continued even after a heart had been stopped. The flowers softened the room, keeping it from becoming to cold from all of the steel and iron. It was a pretty, feminine space, and Ivyanne didn’t mind being barricaded so long as she had it to retreat to.

It was a romantic space too-a room built to make love in, the high ceilings and silver parquetry flooring needing the sounds of giggles and whispers to resonate. The moment she crawled into that big, empty bed, she started thinking about how much she missed cuddling Lincoln. And cuddling Lincoln made her think of sleeping with Lincoln, and sleeping with Lincoln brought her round to sleeping with Tristan.

She looked over at her clock and smiled. It was ten fifty nine. Her cheeks began to warm up, so she pulled a pillow over her face and squealed into it, knowing that acting on Tristan’s suggestion to think of him as he thought of her, was as dangerous as following a trail of blood through dusky water.

Still, her skin was burning, her nerves tingling. The sheets felt like silk against her bare legs and she moved them, enjoying the sensation, luxuriating it. Then she saw Lincoln’s face in her mind, her lips went numb, remembering the touch of his. She pressed her fingers to her lips and allowed her hand to drift down her chin, along her neck, and then across the rise of her breasts, where both boys had melted her with kisses at some point.

Then the phone rang, and Ivyanne flinched, feeling like she’d been caught. It was on her nightstand and when she rolled to check the caller I.D, blushed when she saw it was Tristan. With a shaking hand, she answered it.

‘What are you doing?’ she asked softly, convinced the entire street could hear her, and was aware of what she was doing.

‘I figured you’d need me to guide you through this….’ his voice was as silken as her sheets. ‘I’m in bed, naked, and thinking about you already...’

Ivyanne’s toes twitched. She could picture him too easily. ‘This is so bad,’ she whispered.

‘It’s not,’ he assured her. ‘It’s perfectly legal.’

‘But Lincoln….’

Tristan chuckled. ‘This is a fantasy, my love. There is no Lincoln, and no guilt. It’s just you and me, and I’ve snuck into your bedroom and locked the door behind me….’

Tristan’s voice was low and deep and completely hypnotic. His smooth Californian accent coupled with the remnants of his European upbringing made for a heart-pounding combination. Ivyanne squirmed, her eyes flicking over to the door, making sure it stayed firmly closed.

‘You better not,’ she said softly.

‘Only a fantasy,’ Tristan reminded her. ‘But even in my mind, you’re still my shy, nervous Ivyanne.’ His voice was soft. ‘You turn on your side and pretend to be asleep, but I slip under the covers behind you and hold you tight against me….

Ivyanne groaned and rolled onto her side, realizing that this was going to be a very brief call. His accent was going to make her come apart in mere seconds.

*

‘Good morning!’ Tristan bellowed the next morning, an ear to ear smile stretching his cheeks. He was still giddy from his triumph the night before, too happy to even care that Lincoln and Ivyanne were standing at the fridge together, their skin gleaming in the rosy glow of the sunrise streaming through the window. He’d been humming along to ‘Lips of an angel’ all morning.

‘Morning,’ Lincoln said, looking more alert than Tristan had expected a bartender to appear at six a.m. His hair was wet too-had he swum already?

Ivyanne glanced over at Tristan, her complexion flushed, her eyes sparkling, albeit incredibly self conscious. ‘Hey,’ she said softly.

Tristan approached her with a knowing grin. ‘Did you sleep well?’

A sly smile slid across her features. ‘Better than I have been, thank you.’ She turned back to the fridge. ‘There it is Link-orange and passionfruit.’

Tristan came up behind her, unable to stop himself from resting a hand on her shoulder. ‘Mmm... I’m thirsty too.’ He continued singing very softly to the very telling lyrics about a couple having a phone affair.

Ivyanne turned and shot him a withering look, but Tristan returned her expression with a grin. She was embarrassed, and he was loving it. The days off her being able to shrug off his every remark and action were clearly in the past. When Lincoln put his hand on her shoulder, she flinched.

‘You wanted the grapefruit, right?’ He didn’t look up from the fridge.

Ivyanne nodded weakly. ‘Uh.. yeah..’ she gazed down at Tristan’s waist, and he could feel the heat of her gaze. Tristan was enjoying her wandering eye, but suddenly, felt himself pulled up against her, like some unseen force had yanked him into her space.

Ivyanne cried out, her eyes widening, while Tristan’s skin went numb. He tried to push himself off her, to step backwards, but couldn’t.

‘What the-’

‘Hey!’ Lincoln protested. He’d turned away again. ‘No shoving guys, I’m getting there, and this fridge is huge!’

Tristan barely heard him. He was gaping at Ivyanne, asking questions with his eyes as he fought to draw a breath.

What just happened?!

‘That wasn’t me,’ he said slowly, frowning. ‘Did you-’

‘Sorry I’m uh, clumsy…. you guys can grab the juices, I’m getting hot-I mean, cold... from the fridge….’ Ivyanne pressed her hand against him and inched out from between them, looking rattled. Whatever force had been holding him there, released suddenly, and Tristan could breath again.

‘Here,’ Lincoln said. ‘Want to cut those up?’

‘Sure.’ Tristan took the grapefruit bag from Lincoln, walking it to the kitchen bench and pulling a knife off the magnet plate from the wall. There was a slight moment of struggle as the magnet wrestled for the knife, and he turned to Ivyanne, who had sat at the kitchen table and was watching him with wary eyes. He yanked the knife off and stared at her, contemplating what had just transpired, and her bizarre reaction to it.

It wasn’t in his head. He hadn’t meant to press himself to Ivyanne-he had been pulled to her without purposefully moving. He had been the knife, and she had been the magnet. Was it possible she had some power he wasn’t aware of?

Ivyanne had always had a magnetic personality, drawing people to her without even trying-but what if she tried? What if she focused on that? And if she could-how long had she known she could do it for? He thought about the look on her face-it hadn’t been surprised, but embarrassed. She knew something was up!

‘What time are you heading back today?’ Lincoln interrupted his thoughts, still perusing the contents of the giant refrigerator. But he looked back to address Tristan.

‘My flight is at eleven.’ Tristan said, already knowing he was going to reschedule. Garridan wanted to have a discussion with him and Lincoln about something mysterious, and he wanted to talk to Ivyanne after. ‘You?’

‘I told Adele I’d be back by lunch. Apparently, we have a fumigation crisis.’

‘Oh...ick.’ Ivyanne commented. ‘Please don’t say spiders?’

‘Nah it’s summer...these pain in the ass little cockroaches.’

‘Ahh those. Yes we get them every time we unpack.’

‘Yep. The theory is that Lydia’s work in the function room with all of those cardboard boxes started something. We may have to shut down for the weekend and call someone in.’

‘Won’t that cost you?’ Tristan asked. ‘Canceling bookings?’

But Lincoln shook his head. ‘Nah. We only have two bookings for this weekend-I’ll offer them a better room if they switch to next weekend, and both are from Rockhampton so it’s not like they’re traveling really far.’

‘Why so quiet?’ Ivyanne asked.

‘Oh there’s that big festival up in Townsville that draws the crowds this week. It nails me every year. But this time, I suppose it’s good timing.’ He shut the fridge and moved to the pantry. ‘Do you have any tea around Ivyanne?’

‘Yeah in those pearl canisters. Since when do you drink tea?’

‘Since about two weeks ago when a coffee damn near had me shaking.’

‘Hmmm….and here I was thinking we could have one together.’

‘Sorry.’ Lincoln said. ‘I’ll make you a tea, but I don’t need one more temptation under my nose than I already have.’

Tristan snorted, even though he was only half-listening.

‘I knew you’d feel me brother,’ Lincoln cracked making a move towards the end of the kitchen. Tristan watched him move, thinking how much more relaxed Lincoln was in their company now. Was that because he’d realized that impatience and clinginess was getting him nowhere, or because Ivyanne had stopped pulling them closer in her ambivalence towards her romantic life? He looked back to the queen and tested the weight of the knife in his hand, having an idea.

‘Hey…. Ivyanne?’

‘Yeah..?’ She asked warily.

‘Catch.’ Without further warning, Tristan tossed the paring knife in her direction-not straight at her, he didn’t want to kill her, but close enough to be within reach.

Ivyanne’s eyes widened but her hand shot out. The small knife, which had been spinning through the air, blade over handle, suddenly went vertical and flew into her waiting palm, handle down, no damage done.

Ivyanne stared at it, holding the knife suspended where she’d caught it, a foot out from her left hand side, the color draining from her face.

Tristan’s jaw fell open. There was ninja, and then there was mystic. Ivyanne Court, was clearly one of them and as far as he knew, she’d never trained a day in her life.

‘Holy-’

But Ivyanne’s panicked eyes locked on his, shaking her head gently, her other finger coming to her lips. She looked over at Lincoln, put the knife down, and then scowled at Tristan.

‘Later,’ she mouthed. ‘We’ll discuss it later.’

Tristan rolled his eyes, grabbed another knife, then placed it on the chopping board, gathering his wits. He didn’t know why Ivyanne didn’t want Lincoln to know, but he didn’t mind keeping the secret. It was nice, in fact, to know something about her that no one else apparently did.

But how long had she known for? And if she didn’t want Lincoln to know, was it because Tristan was the only man she’d desired enough to draw him in with her mind? It was a scintillating thought. He couldn’t wait to get her alone and learn more.

*

Ardhi knelt on the freshly turned soil and fingered the stalk of lavender which had been lain upon the mound, feeling tears spring to his eyes unbidden.

‘I’m sorry,’ he whispered. ‘For what I did, and from what I’m going to have to do to dig myself out of this mess.’ His legs were filling with lactic acid from being crouched that way, but he ignored them, welcoming the pain. He closed his eyes, recalling those final moments with Lux and the way she’d shot harsh words at him like poisoned arrows. It shouldn’t have shocked him so-Lux had always been high handed on certain morality issues-but why had she made Tristan’s life one of those issues?

All Ardhi had ever wanted in life was a bit of loyalty! Lux, Ivyanne, Pintang and Ash-they were the only people he’d counted on, and yet they were the ones who had let him down the most! And on the behalf of the man he hated the most! A tear rolled down his cheek, the pain as fresh as the tilled soil.

‘Why did you make me do it?’  He asked her softly, his remorse boiling away and leaving anger behind. ‘Why weren’t you there like I needed you to be?!’’

But the dead were the dead, the earth was merely soil-and the decaying body someone had properly buried had no response for him.

‘They’re definitely gone!’ Sherri hissed, approaching from behind and crackling leaves under her bare feet. ‘The windows are all boarded up-even upstairs. If there’s anyone living inside, they’re either really morbid or one of the undead.’

‘Then why are you whispering?’ Ardhi asked in a normal tone of voice. He stood, brushing a tear from his cheek as he rose.

‘Well, you said they’d be on the look-out-’

‘Not where they’ve deserted. Just The Seaview and wherever else they’ve congregated.’ Ardhi squinted into the morning sunlight, feeling an eerie shifting sensation inside his soul as his body soaked up the loneliness hanging over the island like a funeral shroud, which he supposed was accurate enough. After all, he’d taken the lives of three of the people staying in that house-how could it’s energy not be affected by that?

‘Well like I said, I strolled right through the centre of that place and there was no sign of Ivyanne. Or Lincoln. Just that Hawaiian couple and that bitch Adele.’

Ardhi snorted. ‘Bane and Grace are siblings, not a couple Sherri.’

‘Does it matter what they are? Sherri asked dryly, wringing inky black water out of her new, jet black hair extensions. ‘It’s not like we’re going to be interacting with them socially or anything. And while we’re on that subject-are you going to make me a friend soon, or are you actually going to step up, and put out before I lose my fucking mind?’

‘You had someone in New Zealand,’ he mumbled blushing from her idiotic proposition.

‘Yeah-a week and a half ago. Whoop de-do! I want someone I can keep, Ardhi, like you promised!’

He rolled his eyes. ‘We’ll get there Sherri but we came back here for a reason! Where are your priorities?’

‘Not feeling like there’s a sinkhole inside me is a priority!’ Sherri threw her hands up. ‘I can’t keep living like this! You love the isolation but I don’t! I followed you because you swore that I wouldn’t be lonely anymore-but I am! All the time!’

‘You’re not the only lonely one!’

‘And you’re not the only hurt one!’  Tears sprang to her eyes. ‘You brought me here to steal Lincoln’s heart but he stole mine! Now I’m lonely and in pain! What the Marked system has inflicted upon you, you’ve inflicted upon me-only you have the power to make it better by throwing a rebound guy my way and you won’t because you’re too self-involved to take time out of your vengeance schedule!’

Ardhi was sobered by that. ‘I didn’t realize that your feelings for Lincoln ran that deep, Sherri. You only knew him a few weeks.’

‘Yeah well maybe it’s the hormones talking…’ she conceded. ‘But you gave me those too! If I think of him a certain way, and feel for him a certain way-then what does it matter how real it is? Hurt is hurt!’ She clasped her hands together, hazel eyes darkened by misery. ‘Ardhi this new plan of yours is insane and I hate it! That guy creeps me out to no end but I’m here because you need me. So please give me what I need in return!’ Her eyes were pleading with him. ‘You’ve never made love so you don’t know what I’m missing, and you don’t understand how cathartic it can be-just to connect with someone, just to be touched..’

Ardhi turned away from Sherri’s yearning expression, unable to bear seeing her looking as raw as he felt. Sherri had been good to him-and loyal-but he knew that even the strongest bonds could be snapped by too much tension, and he couldn’t risk losing her yet. Not until he had a stronger ally onside anyway-then he’d be untouchable and if she wanted to leave him, which he suspected she did, that would be okay.

‘We’ll search the house,’ he said softly. ‘If the crown is here, we’ll go back to New Zealand where I can return it to it’s rightful owner- and then I’ll turn someone for you to keep you company while I finish this alone.’

‘And if it’s not here?’ Sherri asked quietly.

Ardhi sighed. ‘It’ll be with her, and there are only so many places left where she would have fled to.’ He looked up at Sherri. ‘You’ll have your pick of backpackers to keep you occupied in Airlie, and I’m probably going to need a few more hands on deck anyway so…I guess your priority can become mine...’

Sherri squealed and hugged him.

‘You’re the best! See! This is why I’d die for you!’

He snorted over her shoulder, but returned the hug-just to feel a warm body against his own.

5.

Ivyanne, Pintang and Saraya cut through the water like beautiful feathered arrows shot from a bow. The sand bank beneath them rose to a hilt and up they went, their perfect noses narrowly missing the peak before they dove down on the other side of the trench which dropped a further five meters into water that was both darker and cooler.

Ivyanne, who was a few meters ahead of the other girls despite the fact that she was pacing herself, spotted a large sea turtle ahead and swerved, then felt the other girls follow in her wake-a synchronized underwater dance perfected by both time and nature. She smiled at the irony of it, tickling the underside of the turtle’s belly with outstretched fingers as she passed. Though they possessed the ability to communicate beneath the surface, they so rarely used or needed it. She hadn’t spent much time swimming with Pintang or Saraya, and yet like a river merging with the sea, mermaids moved together as one instinctively.

Ivyanne wasn’t used to swimming with female company, not since she’d gotten old enough to venture off without her mother. She’s never really had ‘girlfriends.’ She liked other women, and knew that the mermaids genuinely desired and possibly even enjoyed her company, but there had always been an invisible boundary between her and her people. She supposed it was because their lives took such different paths.

Or did they? Wasn’t that exactly what she’d brought them out into the bay to discuss?

Either way, Saraya and Pintang were becoming more and more dear to her everyday, and Adele had been very nice to her the few times their paths had crossed. Of all the awful things that had transpired to bring them together, she was glad to have the other sirens nearby now. It was definitely one change that was for the better, especially now that she didn’t have her mother to confide in anymore. She could talk to men, she could get on their wavelength-but while men forged their own paths through the oceans of time, women rode the same wave together.

They reached the mouth of the small bay which lay adjacent to Ivyanne’s new home, so she motioned for the girls to stay under while she broke the surface. Swinging around to get a good look at the area, she was instantly relieved to see that the nearest boat was at least two kilometers away, a white blip on the horizon. Garridan, who had swum out ahead to lap the mouth of the bay, was surely keeping a watchful eye out for watercraft anyway.

The bay was a quiet one, shaped like the groove between the thumb and the pointer finger of a right hand. Ivyanne’s new home was nestled just down from the tip of the left hand point, bordered by a sheer cliff wall that sloped gently down as it headed inland and was overcome by mangroves. From there, the bay formed a wide arc near the shore, before stretching up for a few kilometers to the right.

It was a shallow bay, one she’d never held much interest in exploring before, but with Ardhi at large, she had to find new, less satisfying and less predictable places to get her kicks. The reef was off limits-he knew all of her favorite haunts and humans swarmed on the rest-so the bay was her best bet. Mangroves clung to one another on the distant shore, inviting fishermen with crab pots during high tide but dissuading them when it was low, as it was then. The water carried a feint trace of diesel-enough to not only throw Ardhi off their scent-but enough to repel him. He was a puritan when it came to water quality, as they all ought to have been. But it was difficult to find anywhere coastal to swim where the waters were as beautiful as Norfolk.

Ivyanne  pressed forward, feeling the weight of the water resist her inch by inch and then part, no match for her strength in it’s pliant mood. As it buffered her rolling limbs it created a soothing pulse that stilled her thoughts and anxieties. God she loved this. How she needed it! Every flick of her tail stretched and elongated her, and she could feel her joints shift to where they needed to be after so many hours of being cramped inside. She wished it was a rougher day-rougher seas taxed and sated her so much more and she needed the pent up energy vanquished from her bones. It was risky to be swimming during the day-but it was a necessary risk. The more stressful her life became, the more she needed the water. Besides, allowing Ardhi to scare her onto dry land with her tail literally tucked in would just be handing him leverage he didn’t need.

Ivyanne ducked back under and waved the girls on, leading them along the rocky shoreline, halfway to the tip. There, she found the small cavern area she had been frequenting since moving there, usually with Garridan as her only stoic company. The rocks, stacked twice as high as her at standing height, created a sort of canyon, seven meters deep, but less than a meter wide. They’d be hidden from sight in there, and the scent of the ocean was overwhelming in the very best way.

She breathed it in deeply. She missed Bracken, The Seaview, and the little beach house her mother had gifted her with back in the Cumberland region-the scent of the ocean had wafted through every dwelling there, whereas the new house was too elevated and new to catch that heady, salted and slightly fishy smell she craved so. And it still reeked of fresh paint and upholstery-those scents overwhelming what the breeze carried in in every room except her own.

Ivyanne reached the end, and pulled herself up onto a flattish rock, tucking her tail up to her chest, steadying herself on the wall. ‘Cute spit, huh?’ She asked Saraya, who surfaced first.

‘Very cute,’ Saraya smiled at her. ‘You’re not morphing?’

But Ivyanne shook her head. ‘I don’t think we should anywhere other than in front of our place. Between your pinkish scales, and Saraya’s electric blue ones, we leave a pretty obvious trail.’ She pulled her hair over her shoulders, so that it concealed her breasts. ‘And I know Ardhi will be looking out for mine.’

‘I saw Garridan covering ours with sand yesterday.’ Pintang said. ‘I thought he was being a neat freak, but now I get it.’ She was floating in the water, making no move to cover her own small but perfectly formed breasts. She and Saraya were so much more comfortable with their bodies than Ivyanne herself was. They were used to playing the role of the siren, the seductress-craving male attention and companionship-whereas Ivyanne was used to being the bait avoiding the hook.

Secretly, Ivyanne wished she could be a little more like them-not to just exist in her skin but thrive within it. But every time she tried-chaos ensued!

‘So what did you want to talk to us about?’ Saraya asked, getting straight to the point. ‘Or is this just a ploy to get out of the house while the guys are still underfoot?’

‘A little of both.’ Ivyanne smiled. Lincoln and Tristan were getting on okay, but that had never lasted long before so she’d made a break for it before the inevitable downswing could occur. Or before Tristan could quiz her about what had happened that morning-a quiz she didn’t have answers for. ‘I need to run a rule amendment by you girls before I settle on it.’

‘Ivyanne, sweetheart-you’re queen,’ Saraya drawled. ‘The only thing you have to run by me, is how high I’m supposed to jump.’

Ivyanne laughed. She didn’t want to admit that she wasn’t used to sending out orders, and that because Saraya had twenty years on her and was used to being privy to information on every mer in the kingdom, Ivyanne sometimes regarded Saraya as the superior.

‘Okay well... still... you worked closely with mum, so you’d know how she felt about this,’ she turned to Pintang. ‘And this will impact your life, quite considerably.’

Pintang raised an eyebrow. ‘You have my attention.’

Ivyanne took in a deep breath. ‘I want to put a cap on Marked children,’ she said. ‘So that once they turn fifty, they’re released from their obligations.’

Pintang’s hand clapped to her mouth.

‘Oh my god, are you serious?’ Saraya took her arm. ‘Ivyanne, that’s not an amendment-that’s a brand new law. Is that even workable?’

‘You tell me,’ Ivyanne said. ‘How many Marked children have been wasted?’

Saraya snorted. ‘Um so far... all of them.’

‘Exactly,’ Ivyanne said. ‘And how many are there?’

‘In general, or just eligible?’

‘Either way.’

Saraya didn’t pause to calculate. ‘The records state that one hundred and thirty seven Marked have been created since the beginning. Three of which are eligible for you now, well, two given Ardhi’s loss of sanity, or one, when you take in Bane’s sexuality….’

‘How many other boys-under one hundred, but too young to be considered yet?’

‘About eleven, I think,’ Saraya said. ‘Average ages two to eight... but that’s as good as it’s ever been.’

‘And girls? Like Pintang? Under fifty?’

Saraya winced. ‘Thirty-two or three...and sixteen under ten years old.’

Ivyanne raised an eyebrow. ‘So the rest are married?’

‘Around forty are married, they make up the middle-aged category, like Isabelle and Mano. Fifteen to twenty five widows, widowers, old crones, mothers... and a few like Garridan, who are considered ineligible, due to infertility.’ She paused. ‘And nine are deceased.’

‘What happened to Garridan anyway?’ Pintang piped up. ‘If he’s this hot now, he must have been delectable in his prime! How is he single?’

‘I have no idea,’ Ivyanne said. ‘I feel weird asking.’

‘He’s had it rough,’ Saraya said sadly. ‘His mother Athalia had triplets, you know.’

‘Triplets?!’ Ivyanne squeaked.

Saraya nodded. ‘But that was a long time ago, when our lives were a lot more primitive. She had them quite early due to malnutrition. Garridan and Simone-Tristan’s mother-survived, but the third didn’t. I think they had to struggle with their health until they were about four. Maybe that caused the infertility.’

‘Wow,’ Ivyanne breathed. ‘I can’t believe I didn’t know that.’

Saraya nodded somberly.

Ivyanne sighed. ‘Well I think I made my point. Unless I manage to have forty kids-half of each, in the next forty years, there’s no way that these eligible Marked children are ever going to fulfill their destiny.’ She shrugged. ‘I say, when they hit fifty, they’re free to do whatever they want-within reason.’

‘Where’s the petition?” Pintang demanded. ‘I’ll sign!’

‘But wait-there are issues with this-’ Saraya said quickly. ‘You’d still need to keep a very close eye on the Marked.’

Ivyanne nodded. ‘Of course. Every one of them would still have to abide the rules until they hit fifty-and if there’s an only child situation going on, then I’d expect that child to wait for either one of my own descendants, or a full blood turned by an elder to keep the blood line pure as they do now.’ She shrugged and turned to Pintang. ‘You’re cousin turned a human for Lumi before he died, and Ardhi chose to wait for the Court bloodline for personal reasons. So it makes sense to keep you around too in light of what has happened, and in case I have a boy….’ She paused, seeing Pintang’s pretty face scrunch up unhappily. ‘But the thing is….if it takes me another hundred years to have a boy, there could be over forty younger, eligible girls trying to elbow you out of the way by then. It’s not fair and by then, your parents may have died without having changed someone for you first. If I’d been a boy, it may have been different but-’

‘Are you flirting with me?’ Pintang joked. ‘Because it’s quite a tempting notion….’

‘Oh ha ha!’ Ivyanne splashed her. ‘My point is that Tristan’s been free to sleep with whoever he wants for thirty years because he can’t impregnate a human with a mer child. We’ve always thought that was a fair rule, because he’ll never have a mer family of his own, but you Marked daughters are being ripped off too and wasted in the process, and I see that now. After your fiftieth birthday, you’d be free to have a half breed with a human, if you choose to, or at least do the thing that could make children, for recreational purposes.’ She winked at Pintang. ‘It may dilute the blood, but hopefully, the Marked parents who do turn full-blood humans for their own kids will balance that out.’

Saraya pursed her lips. ‘They’ll still be banned from breeding with us Court-Zara’s though, right?’

Ivyanne nodded, trailing her fingers nervously across the skin of the cool water, which was lower in temperature there, shadowed by the crevasse walls. Every movement they made, every splash of the wave against the rocks was amplified prettily by the natural enclosure.

‘That I can’t change. Take the Londeree's for example-Dalton and Bane are fine because they can’t have children. But if Bane was to hook up with you Saraya, that would make Grace and Leah ineligible as well. I still want fifteen Marked families….I just don’t have to have access to every single child born within each line.’

‘That sounds fair.’ Saraya agreed, taking a stray piece of seaweed off her hand and throwing it at a nearby rock. ‘I think Vana would have approved...after a lot of coaxing.’

Ivyanne looked at Pintang, whose opinion counted the most. ‘It’s still restrictive I know, but is it better?’

Pintang’s head bobbed wildly on her fragile-looking neck. ‘Absolutely!’

‘Fifteen families…’ Saraya repeated. ‘That’s a minimum of fifteen saved per generation. I really do think those are good odds.’

‘Holy shit!’

A ripple of alarm caused every nerve-ending inside Ivyanne to alight with a furiously violent charge. All three girls heads snapped upwards in unison to discover a rugged looking young man staring down at them from the outcropping above. He was a human, and a stranger.

And from his vantage point, he’d already seen more than any human stranger ought to have.

‘You’re fucking mermaids!’

Ivyanne’s alarm morphed into something she’d never experienced before and temporarily robbed her of her breath when she saw that his incredulous expression was focused solely on her. She inhaled sharply, and his eyes drifted to her chest, drawn by the movement.

Ivyanne stared back, but it was his mouth her gaze fell upon. There was nothing remarkable about it and yet she twitched from her scalp to her flukes, her body overcome with the need to rise and press her own against the human’s, to breathe in deeply of what was so forbidden-so vulnerable and yet so dangerous.

Dangerous. Threat. Secrecy. Siren. Ivyanne’s tail flicked reflexively as her natural instincts kicked in. She had a problem-and there were only two ways to fix it. And one of those ways was going to be a whole lot of fun.

But before she could beckon to the boy, a gentle humming caused her head to turn. That’s when she saw-and remembered-that she wasn’t alone. Saraya had already vaulted herself up onto a higher rock and was gazing at the boy adoringly.

‘Come here,’ her assistant said, her voice rich and throaty, arching up on the rock in a way that pressed her bare breasts together. And like a soldier reporting to a sergeant, the boy slowly turned to stare at the brunette instead, his expression now confused and openly aroused.

Behind Saraya, Pintang was singing with a secretive and utterly bewitching smile that Ivyanne did not recognize. In fact, Ivyanne could barely recognize either woman in that moment, for they weren’t women-but creatures. Beautiful, beguiling and lethal creatures of the sea.

Like her.

Bile rose in Ivyanne’s throat as the reality of what she’d been about to do-kiss a strange boy to rob him of his will and memory and derive pleasure from it-hit her like arctic water. She slipped back down the rock, skin crawling as the human part of her rebelled against the witch.

*

‘And girl you make it hard to be faithful…’The sweet voice alerted Tristan to the moment Ivyanne re-entered the house. He jumped her.

‘Come with me,’ he said, wrapping his fingers around her slender arm and dragging her towards the front of the house.

‘What’s going on? Tristan! I’m dripping water everywhere! And wasn’t your flight at lunch? I told Lincoln you were leaving early.’

‘I don’t care.’ Tristan set his jaw turned left in the main hall and hurried Ivyanne into the first door he found. ‘You can’t be parading around the house-Saraya’s got a human in her room!’

‘He’s here?’

Tristan paused once he’d pulled her across the threshold of the room, noticing that he’d dragged her into the library. Only it wasn’t the same library he’d seen in photos- unlike the other rooms, it had been overhauled-and it was magnificent.

Someone had installed heavy, black lacquered shelves along one wall that were literally stuffed with books to the ceiling. Purple walls and plush velvet couches contrasted against the cream and stark black. The only piece that seemed out of place was what he recognised to be Ash Court’s old beaten roll top desk near the window. It’s surface was cluttered, a fact made more obvious by the brilliant light streaming in from the window behind it, picking up traces of glowing dust in the air.

‘Um, Tristan?’

Tristan felt a tugging on his arm and looked down to discover that he was still gripping Ivyanne. He yanked her into the room and shut the door behind her, trying to re-arrange his thoughts which was difficult now that he’d been distracted.

‘Sorry,’ he mumbled, locking the door before glancing back over at the shelving, his fingertips twitching to stroke the spines of the books. ‘I was momentarily blinded by the awesomeness that is this room. Did you hire a decorator?’

Ivyanne chuckled. ‘No, I did it myself. I figured it’s the room I’ll be using the most, so I might as well make it reflect me. This and my bedroom, of course. The rest is great as it is.’

Her pleased and proud expression did funny things to his heart. ‘You did this? I thought you said you didn’t know what your thing is yet from a design stand point?’

She shrugged. ‘Yeah well, I love purple and books are so much fun to arrange. I wish I had time to read them all though.’ She cast a wistful glance to the shelves. ‘You really like it?’

‘I love you.’ The response was not asked for, but warranted. He couldn’t control it. It was too much a truth to be reigned in.

Ivyanne glanced back at him, eyebrows arched. ‘Tristan I-’ she blushed and shook her head, looking both pleased and incredibly shy. ‘Thank you.’

Tristan smiled, then sank down onto one of the chaises, relinquishing his grip on her arm and staring up at her. ‘So, you know about the human?’

‘Yeah.’ Ivyanne seemed hesitant to meet his gaze. She had a towel cinched around her waist and now she tightened it. Tristan wondered if she was unclothed below it and felt his muscles coil, wanting to pounce and tackle her to the chaise behind her, to push his fingers up under the soft terry cloth and find out for himself…

‘…..just a backpacker or something okay?’ Ivyanne was saying. ‘I was with her when she caught him. It was a bit freaky at first, but she and Pintang handled it so I ditched. Now I guess they’re letting him handle them.’

‘He shouldn’t be here.’ Tristan said. ‘I can’t believe my uncle allowed it!’

‘Well it’s safer for us inside rather than out. Either way-it’s Garridan’s call.’ Ivyanne shot him a sidelong look, not bothering to mask her irritation. ‘And dangerous or not, I don’t like being dragged around my own house like a puppet, Loveridge. Who’s the monarch around here anyway?’

‘Well..that’s the million dollar question isn’t it?’ He asked, winking. ‘Who the other monarch will be, I mean?’

Ivyanne gave him an exasperated look. ‘Is every conversation I have with the two of you going to segue into who I’m going to marry? Because if it is, I won’t be inviting you back!’

‘It will, and that’s an empty threat-you’re not that cruel.’ Her disregard for her own safety annoyed him. ‘If he saw you in mer form, the poor bastard is going to be star-struck for the rest of his life. If Saraya and Pintang have already erased that part from his memory then good- but it doesn’t mean that you should risk being seen again.’

‘Yeah..well…’ Ivyanne sighed and stepped around him, making her way towards her desk. He got up and followed her, unable to let more than a few feet separate them now that he had her alone again.

‘Damn this sucks! Not only is she getting lucky, but now I’m hiding in my own damn house as well!’ She glanced back at him, looking annoyed. ‘What happened with your flight anyway?’

‘Delayed. So you’re stuck with me for another hour or so.’ He sat on the edge of her desk and swung his legs beneath him, smiling knowingly at her. She’d been off swimming for hours probably just to avoid spending time with he and Lincoln, who’d had to leave half an hour beforehand following a phone conversation from Bane that had used the word ‘Roaches’ and ‘Shit’ several times. So now Tristan had her to himself. She didn’t seem happy about it, but he tried not to let that bother him. He was beginning to learn that Ivyanne’s façade of frustration with him wasn’t very thick. She put on a good show, even when they were alone, but she couldn’t disguise her self-consciousness around him. She fiddled and fidgeted, touched her own skin, twirled her hair and blushed-but she rarely actually walked away.

Ivyanne pushed open one of the curtains a fraction more and stared out the window to the expanse of the lawn beyond. ‘Can I ask what Garridan wanted from you and Lincoln this morning?’ She asked. ‘Do you know who the guard is yet?’

Tristan shook his head. ‘Nope. He’s waiting until tonight to draw the names out.’ He glanced down at the papers on her desk. ‘He wanted to give Link and I a gun each for our own protection, which meant signing some fraudulent papers and getting our pictures taken…’ he chuckled. ‘And teaching Link to hold one without peeing his pants.’

Ivyanne cracked a smile. ‘Poor guy. We’re going to completely do his head in with all of this protect the monarch stuff.’

Tristan was about to turn and suggest he do her head in instead, when he noticed a familiar photograph under a few papers.

‘Nigara!’ he exclaimed, picking up the old print, feeling a warmth spread through him when he recognized the military photo. ‘What’s this doing here?’

‘Oh!’ Ivyanne crossed back to the desk and peeked at the photograph. ‘I was going through a box of my old stuff yesterday and found it and thought I should have it framed. Your mother sent it to me back in oh five, when we first got engaged.’

Tristan’s stomach rumbled uncomfortably at that. He’d once been ambivalent at the thought of Nigara becoming betrothed to the princess. Now the idea that they’d entertained even the briefest romantic thought towards the other made him feel ill. He glanced back at the stack and saw a sheaf of old, faded letters, wondering if Ivyanne could hear his panicked heartbeat.

‘Are these letters from him?!’

‘No.’ Ivyanne said, picking the papers up and sliding them into the top drawer. ‘They’re mostly from Roan. He used to write to me when we were kids, and then started writing a lot more when we turned sixteen and things became..official.’

‘Looks like he wrote a book!’

Ivyanne chuckled. ‘Yes he was a funny thing. The letters are very, well, passionate for someone who barely knew me. I never quite knew how to respond.’

‘But my brother didn’t write you?’

Ivyanne shook her head. ‘Two postcards was all I ever got, right towards the end, saying how he looked forward to meeting me last year. Which never happened.’

Tristan stared at the picture of his brother wistfully, regretting his insecure, violent thoughts. Nigara was much broader than he, with darker hair and deep brown eyes, but their features were close to being identical. ‘I miss him.’

‘I’m sorry.’ Ivyanne said softly. ‘I wish I’d known him.’

‘I’m glad you didn’t.’ Tristan admitted. ‘This would be so much harder for me if I’d thought he loved you.’

‘Yes well as far as I know he had little to no interest in marrying me at all.’

‘Not true.’ Tristan said, handing her the photo. ‘He was reluctant given the girlfriend and son he was going to leave behind, but he’d wanted to be king and make a difference as well.’

An expression of amusement crossed Ivyanne’s pretty features. ‘So it was about the crown?’

‘Mostly. But he was still a man with a pulse.’ Tristan grinned at her. ‘He received a photo of you from your mother in a Christmas card the year before last and let’s just say..he was seeing the silver lining to the whole ‘marry the mermaid princess’ thing.’ Tristan reached out and stroked her hair tentatively. ‘How could anyone not?’

Ivyanne put the photo into the drawer and closed it quickly after her. ‘Well...hmm.’ She cleared her throat and glanced towards the closed door. ‘I should probably go check and see if the coast is clear yet.’

‘Hang on,’ Tristan took her by the arm. ‘We still need to discuss your little voodoo trick this morning.’

Ivyanne made a face but allowed herself to be pulled back, finally meeting his gaze again. ‘Yeah... about that... thank you for not saying anything.’

‘It’s pretty hard to say something when I have no freaking clue what had happened. Are you a mystic, Ivyanne? Have you been hiding that from us all too?’

Ivyanne’s eyes widened. ‘No! I mean, I don’t think so….’ She huffed. ‘I don’t know, okay? I don’t know how or why I do that but it just happens every now and then.’

‘How many times now?’

‘Three. Two of which happened this morning.’ Ivyanne held up her hands. ‘Like I said, I don’t get it any more than you do. The first time it happened was at the engagement party. I was coming after Sherri because she was about to crack your head open with a stool. I was a few feet back from her and thought I wouldn’t be able to stop her in time. But I reached out my hand anyway and... and seconds later the stool was in my hand and she was still out of reach.’ Her forehead crinkled in thought. ‘I didn’t know if I’d reached it somehow... or if she’d lost her grip and sent it flying...and I didn’t exactly have time to ask.’

Tristan was amazed. ‘Did anyone else see it happen?’

Ivyanne shrugged. ‘No one’s mentioned it. There was just so much going on! I don’t think Sherri even knew how I managed to get it from her. She looked at me, all shocked, and then Pintang knocked her over.’

‘You should have said something,’ Tristan said quietly. ‘If you have a power, Ivyanne, we need to know about it and exercise it.’

Ivyanne crossed her arms across her chest. ‘Said something? When? And to who? My parents died two minutes later Tristan, then there was the memorial and all the panic, the coronation, breaking off the engagement, the move... I just chalked it up as a fluke and forgot about it until this morning.’

Tristan thought it over. ‘So all three times it’s involved me in some way?’

Ivyanne averted her eyes and tucked a curl behind her ear again. A periwinkle scale on the back of her hand winked knowingly at him in the filtered sunlight.

‘I guess you could...yeah. Sort of.’

Tristan stepped closer to her, his heart full of hope. ‘So what you’re saying is that whenever you want something badly enough... you just pull it to you sub-consciously? And Link hasn’t brought that out in you yet?’

Ivyanne backed up, holding up her hand. ‘Tristan-don’t, okay? It’s not fair of you to keep sneaking up on me like this morning and now.’

‘Sneaking up on you?’ Tristan repeated, freezing at the accusation. ‘Ivyanne-you grabbed me. How is that my fault?’

‘I don’t know!’ Ivyanne said crossly. ‘It just is. I was just starting to get a grip on my hormones and then here you come, messing with my head again.’

‘You say that like you don’t love it!’

‘I don’t!’ Ivyanne snapped. She wrestled free. ‘Yes you’re sexy as hell Tristan! A god! Sometimes I want to sink my teeth into you so much I’m afraid I’d do damage! BUT I won’t be lusted into making a dumb decision!’

Tristan’s mouth fell open. ‘Are you implying that the only reason you’d marry me is because I’m better at turning you on?’

‘I never said you were better at it-just more persistent!’ Ivyanne said cuttingly, then arched an eyebrow. ‘And why don’t you stop trying to turn me on so we can both find out, huh? Admit it-you know your sexuality is a secret weapon of sorts so you rub it in my face every chance you get!’

Tristan wanted to punch something. If she knew how hurtful her words were, she didn’t show it with the slightest flash of remorse in her gleaming green gaze. To his horror, he realized that a lump was forming at the base of his throat. Never had a string of off-hand compliments made him feel so worthless.

‘So that’s why you’d choose me, huh?’ He demanded, angrier than he’d ever been with her. ‘You told me how much you missed me when I was gone, that it ripped your heart out! Did you sink into a catatonia just because you weren’t going to get to ride me one last time?’ He glared at her, wounded. ‘Because I sincerely hope not!’

Ivyanne blinked. Tears had begun to pool along her thick lower lashes and now one threatened to spill over. ‘Of course not! But at least I can make sense of how I feel for him-I can see the depth to it!’ She shook her head. ‘I can’t get a handle on how I feel for you because every time I look at you...you’ve got your feathers out!’

Tristan’s arm shot out of it’s own accord, his palm cupping her lower back, yanking her up against him. Their lips were inches apart. ‘You want depth? I can bury myself deeper inside you than anybody. Keep pushing me and I’ll do exactly that!’

‘Against my will?’

He traced the tip of his teeth with his tongue. ‘The flesh is willing-it’s the spirit that’s weak.’

‘You are such an ass sometimes!’ She complained.

‘And you’re being a sullen brat! I know why-and we both know how to fix it! So why shouldn’t we? Maybe once your mind is clear, you’ll be able to think straight again and see me. Really see me, like you did last time. And I know you did. We connected dammit!’

Ivyanne cocked her head, seemingly unmoved. ‘Oh no...you’re not trying to manipulate me at all...’ Sarcasm shattered the sexual tension. ‘Is this how you’d rule, Loveridge? You gonna shag everyone who doesn’t have faith in you because it’s too hard to prove yourself otherwise?’

Tristan released her swiftly, too mad to concede the fact that she had a point. But it was a moot point- her sexuality was what was reducing the kingdom to madness-the rest of them were just reacting, himself included! He turned to her desk and picked up the letter opener he’d spied minutes before, thrusting it into her hand. ‘Here! Use it!’

Ivyanne gaped at him, all traces of smug superiority gone. ‘What?’

He leaned closer to her. ‘If you can’t see past my face, then cut it! Cut it to ribbons! Take the distraction out of the equation and just see if I can’t make you love me still!’

‘Don’t be ridiculous!’ Ivyanne said, slamming the opener down on the desk.

‘I’m not! If you think I have a preternatural advantage then rob me of it!’ He slid the opener back across the table to her. ‘But while you’re at it-gouge him out of your memory too, okay? Because that’s his hold over you!’

Ivyanne’s hand shot out and swept the letter opener off the desktop and into his legs. It bounced off his black jeans and landed on the floor below with a rattle.

‘I’m not going to dignify that with a comment.’

‘Well we are who we are!’ Tristan snapped. ‘If you can’t see past my body that’s your fault!’ He took her by the hand and gave her a little tug into his space. ‘Don’t I make you laugh? Don’t I accept you more readily for who you are than anyone else does? Didn’t the idea of a world without me in it send you into a downward spiral you couldn’t snap out of?’

Ivyanne’s eyes softened.

‘That’s what I thought.’ He stuck his finger inches from her perfect nose. ‘The fact that I knock you out of your socks just by looking at you is the reason why you’re going to pick me-not why you won’t.’ He stepped away from her. ‘And if you think you’re uncomfortable right now, just wait and see what I do if I think I need to prove how badly you want me!’ Tristan turned and stomped towards the door.

‘Where are you going?’ Ivyanne demanded.

‘Sydney! Where I’m actually wanted!’ he snapped. ‘Better give you your precious space so you can stop drowning in your own drool right?’

‘You’re going to leave mad again?’ Ivyanne asked scornfully. ‘Didn’t you learn your lesson last time?’

Tristan glanced at her over your shoulder. ‘Why should I have? You certainly didn’t!’ With that Tristan opened the door and stalked out of the room, shaking with rage. Ivyanne loved him, he was certain of that-but what chance did he have to win her heart when she was spending her time convincing herself that Link was the only one who deserved it?

He waited until he was in the hallway to let a tear slip down his cheek. He couldn’t believe the love of his life was determined to discount him for being what he’d been created to be-a Siren.

6.

Ivyanne stared at the back of the door to the library for a full minute after Tristan had left, so angry that she was trembling. She closed her eyes as her hands balled into fists, and suddenly she was somewhere else with sun on her back, phone in hand-tears in eyes.

‘Sweetheart, I think Tristan’s plane just crashed off the coast of Molokai!’ Bane’s disembodied voice seemed to scream into her ear.

A sob escaped her then, making Ivyanne aware that she was about to submit to the crying jag she had felt coming on since she’d been forced to see herself through human eyes half an hour beforehand. Damn Tristan-always catching her when she was most off balance and then throwing her off an emotional precipice! She stared up at the purple ceiling and let the tears run across her temples and into her hair, imagining Tristan de-boarding in Sydney with no harm done. She sucked in the deepest, coldest breath she could, then blew it out.

‘It’s not going to happen again,’ she whispered to the ceiling, but she had to hug herself to keep the panic in. ‘No one’s ever been in two damn crashes!’

Amazingly, uttering that statement out loud mollified her, because she knew she was right. Ardhi would never try the same thing twice, and he didn’t know where they were anyway-or when they’d be coming and going. He had no spies left.

A funny thought occurred to her then : So if I don’t think he’ll ever crash again, does that making actually flying with him less scary? Could it be something I do...if the need arises...the need to be with my…?

Ivyanne cut the thought off cold and let out a soft cry of annoyance. Tristan had taken her by the arm for the same reason he always had-to get her attention. And it was working!

Suddenly, the room felt far too small for all of her thoughts-and the window far too wide to ignore. She took a step towards it, biting her lip. It had security screens, of course, but for fire safety purposes, each was fitted with a lock-a lock she had a spare key to in her desk.

I can’t breathe in here. She thought, making a move towards the desk once more. I can’t even get a decent swim...but there are other things that would make me feel better-wicked temptations no one’s around to police me from, for once...

Without giving herself time to second guess herself, Ivyanne picked up her iPhone. She knew the number for the cab company-it was printed on the desk calendar the real estate agent had gifted her with.

As Ivyanne dialed, she opened the drawer with the keys.

*

Lincoln pulled his car to a stop but kept the engine idling so his blue-tooth wouldn’t shut down. He spotted Ivyanne immediately. She’d attempted to stuff her curls into a pale-pink baseball cap and as a result, the cap was listing slightly. Her dark sunglasses didn’t help either-her profile was too lovely to be mistaken, her figure too deliciously curved to be concealed under an ill-fitting men’s shirt.

‘Call off the search and rescue squad and tell Loveridge he can board his damn plane,’ Lincoln said to the dash of his car, eyeing Ivyanne’s legs as they stretched out under the table. She was using one foot to rub the underside of the other. At the small table next to her, another man was not so subtly staring at her bare feet over his wife’s elbow. There was something so sensual about every move Ivyanne made that going unnoticed was an impossible dream.

‘I’ve found her. I’ll have her back within the hour.’

‘You did?!’ Garridan’s response was expelled more than asked. ‘Oh sweet Triton when I get my hands on that girl-’

‘Woman.’ Lincoln reminded him, cutting him off, less intimidated by Tristan’s uncle now that they were separated by a postal code. ‘Maybe if we started treating her like one, she’d stop rebelling like a child.’ With that, Lincoln hung up, wondering if he’d just shot himself in the foot with Garridan Loveridge but realizing that he didn’t care. Ivyanne was his priority-and she was safe. It was ridiculous for any of them to assume she’d do something completely foolish. Out of all of them-she was the only one who was supposed to be calling the shots.

Lincoln twisted his key out of the ignition and the car purred to a gentle sleep. He unfolded himself from the car, shut the door behind him and locked it over his shoulder with the tag on his keys.

Ivyanne looked up at the beep sound-and he saw every muscle in her body tighten and then release like noodles when she recognised him. She looked both guilty and haughty and absolutely incredible-the pastel tones of her tourist get-up making her tan glow in contrast even though her face had paled.

The coffeehouse was a large barn-like structure set just back from the highway and nestled against a plantation, cane on one side, coffee plants on the other. Palms and other native blooms hugged the blue aluminum siding and dangled from the large overhang of the roof, all swaying slightly in the breeze kicked up by the passing semi-trailers. Several tables had been set up on the exterior of the grounds-some under trees, others along the front of the building-but Ivyanne of course, had opted for the one under a jacaranda in the state of shedding it’s lavender blooms, as removed from the other diners as possible. The table in front of her was empty.

‘New look?’ Lincoln asked in a monotone, stuffing his hands into his pockets as he came to a stop a few feet back from her.

‘I had to pick something up in town.’ Ivyanne responded shortly. ‘Airlie Beach, North Queensland’ was embroidered onto her hat and ‘G’Day from Down Under’ stitched in bold black letters across the pale blue, shapeless shirt. She looked as ridiculous as she did adorable. ‘And I didn’t want to go into the dressier shops in half a bikini and a towel.’ She glanced towards the building’s entrance, sighed and then turned back to him. ‘Look I’ve already ordered okay? Can I at least drink my damn latte before you drag me back?’

‘Sure.’ Lincoln gestured to the chair across from her. ‘Can I sit? Or were you meditating?’

‘If you let me have a coffee, you can skip rope and yodel.’

‘Yodeling isn’t my strength.’

‘Then this probably isn’t going to work between us. Nothing makes me hotter than a good yodel.’

‘Damn. And here I was working out like some chump.’ Lincoln smiled as he sat in the chair across from her, relieved to see her own lips twitch tellingly. ‘Though you might thank me when I physically restrain Garridan from putting you over his knee later.’ He paused, then snorted. ‘Is it weird that I just heard a dirty response from Tristan in my head to that?’

Ivyanne’s lip twitched in a restrained smile. ‘Occupational hazard of being in close quarters with Loveridge-dirty sarcasm.’ She leaned back in her chair. ‘So Garridan’s freaking out enough to call you back from wherever you were to come look for me, huh?’

Lincoln shrugged. ‘I was only halfway between here and Airlie when he called.’

One eyebrow peeked over the top of her sunglasses-so new that she’d yet to peel the UV rating sticker off the corner of one lens. ‘And you found me because Garridan installed a tracking device while I was sleeping….?’

Lincoln laughed. ‘No. I had a feeling you would be looking for coffee, and you wouldn’t have snuck out for an instant either.’ He smiled at her, feeling quite pleased with himself. ‘That’s when I remembered the logo,’ he gestured to the giant golden mermaid sign suspended above the door. ‘And I figured: Where else would a renegade caffeine addicted mermaid flee to?’

‘A beach in Brazil sounds mighty tempting right now…’ Ivyanne chuckled. ‘But here I am so well done. I see I’ll have to be watching my back more often.’

‘If you do, you’re going to catch me checking out your ass a lot more.’

Ivyanne shrugged. ‘Can’t blame you. I have quite a nice tush, don’t I?’

Lincoln reeled back, exaggerating his shock, even though it was considerable. ‘Did Ivyanne Court, world’s most modest woman...actually just high-five her own ass?’

The guy from the next table over, a balding man in his mid forties, choked on a mouthful of coffee. His wife started thumping his back, unaware that he wasn’t giving the topic at hand-that of stripping their bathroom tiles-much reflection.

‘Someone ought to. And it’s not like I can let either of you two do it so…’ Ivyanne wiggled her eyebrows. ‘Have I scandalized you? Ruined my perfect little reputation?’

‘No.’ Lincoln said softly, leaning in and resting his hand on her wrist. ‘I was wondering how long it was going to take for you to realize how intoxicatingly hot you are.’

Ivyanne laughed softly then leaned back, folding her arms across her chest once more. ‘Okay so I’m cute but that’s old news…..You left forty five minutes ago. How are you not almost to Bloomsbury by now?’

‘I made a pit-stop. Got some fuel and the paper. Plus, there’s this nursery back near the turn-off I wanted to check out.’ He paused. ‘Mum loved Hibiscus trees and a few at the resort are dying from the lack of rain so...’ He let his voice trail off.

‘My mum loved jasmine and white roses. Anything fragrant and white.’ Ivyanne said softly. ‘At our old place-the one we just sold-jasmine grew in pots on all the verandahs and curled around the balcony’s. When the wind blew, the scent would fill the house. I loved it.’

‘That’s how I feel when I’m standing near you and the wind blows through your hair,’ Lincoln admitted.

Ivyanne pressed her forehead into her palm and stared down at the table top. ‘Lincoln, can we not? Not until I’ve had some caffeine anyway. I’m tempted to strangle the next man who says one more sweet, wonderful thing to me…’

Lincoln studied her, feeling discomfort creep back into his gut. ‘Then...well I was going to ask why you became a fugitive...but now I’m assuming it has something to do with Tristan, huh?’

At that moment, a waitress appeared at their side.

‘One soy latte?’ She asked, posing the question to Lincoln. He motioned to Ivyanne, and the waitress placed it on the table. Ivyanne’s fingers were already reaching for the sugar sachets-also locally produced. The scent of molasses from the mill hung over Proserpine almost constantly in a thick, cloying cloud.

It was a strange little town, flanking the highway near the turn-off to Airlie Beach, but as it was bordered by mountains on both sides, one would never guess that ocean was nearby from where they sat on the side of the rain-starved Bruce Highway.

But Proserpine was growing every year, and it’s architecture and collection of quirky stores and eateries were beginning to appear on Tourism guides. No longer was it a place to stop for fuel on the way to Townsville or The Whitsunday’s-but a place to stop and smell the roses. Or as the case was that day-the molasses and coffee grinds.

‘What about for you?’ The waitress turned back to him and smiled invitingly. A friendly barista smiled turned up four notches to ‘flirt’ mode. ‘Can I get you a cuppa?’

‘A water would be great, thanks.’ Lincoln said, pushing down his craving. She looked vaguely let down by that, no doubt eliminating him as a possible future husband because he didn’t share in her addiction. Lincoln waited until she was out of earshot before turning back to Ivyanne. She was furiously stirring sugar into her coffee and looking irritated.

‘Soy?’ He asked, raising an eyebrow.

Ivyanne shrugged. ‘Someone suggested I try it...apparently if I’m going to drink coffee, there are clean ways to do it…’

‘Someone?’ He repeated.

‘Yes,’ she admitted softly, slowing her stirring pace. ‘Tristan suggested it, okay? But can you blame me for taking his advice? The man knows health, after all.’

Lincoln exhaled slowly, mentally preparing himself for the information he was determined to glean from her. ‘What did he do to piss you off? Today, I mean?’

‘Nothing….it’s more what he said…’

‘Which was?’

‘I can’t discuss this with you!’ Ivyanne snapped, crumpling up the used sugar sachets and putting them on her saucer. ‘And you don’t want me to.’

Lincoln felt that heart-sinking sensation again. If she didn’t want to broach the subject, how badly did he not want to hear it? ‘It can’t be worse than where my imagination is already going.’ He pointed out. He reached out and pulled her shades off her eyes, so she couldn’t conceal secrets behind them. ‘Ivyanne for us to make it as a couple, we have to be friends too. I already know you and Tristan have that chummy bond-and I know you discuss all of your feelings for me-with him.’ He tilted his head to the side. ‘Please...do me the reverse honor, okay? Don’t shut me out where you let him in. I want to be there for you too. And until Ardhi changed me, you let me be that person-even if you couldn’t be completely upfront-I felt like a confidante of sorts.’ He sighed. ‘You can’t take the ring off your finger, and your hand out of mine and your head off my shoulder. I’ll cease to exist without at least one of those links, keeping you close.’

Ivyanne’s gaze softened, the antagonized dark green fading to pale. She took a sip of her coffee, both hands lovingly cupping the glass, silently appraising him over the rim before saying: ‘He inferred that I’m trying to play down my feelings for him.’

Lincoln felt confused. ‘But...you’re doing that for both of us on purpose right now. Holding back, yada yada...’

‘Yeah well, Tristan doesn’t see it as a balanced retreat. He accused me of holding back my true feelings for him.’ She rolled her eyes. ‘Like he’s sunshine itself and I’m carrying around eighty plus sunscreen or something when I should be tanning.’

Lincoln didn’t know whether to laugh at Tristan’s arrogance or shiver in fear that he was right. He shifted uncomfortably. ‘Okay I’m not stupid. I know Tristan basically looks like he fell from some painted chapel ceiling somewhere and landed on a movie screen. And I get the part where he has a…’ He shifted again. God, Ivyanne was right! He hated talking about this with her! But he’d thrown down the friendship gauntlet-he couldn’t run in the opposite direction now-not when there was so much to learn.

‘A large coffee instead of a regular?’ Ivyanne supplied, lips pursed over a threatening smile.

‘Whatever..’ Lincoln blushed, knowing he was a little more than ‘regular’ but realizing it didn’t matter-Ivyanne had only Tristan to compare it to so either way, he was going to fall short. ‘But-how attracted to him are you? Is it so much that...that maybe you aren’t seeing him clearly? For his flaws or his...other crap? Radiance or whatever else he called it?’

Ivyanne smirked. ‘To be clear-he didn’t say ‘radiance’. That was my ad-lib. He’s not that hung up on himself.’

‘And yet the question remains...and you my dear, do not have permission to dodge it.’

Ivyanne’s shoulders sagged. She appeared to be mulling it over. When she replied, she didn’t look up: ‘A lot. I know he’s a siren and so am I but sometimes it just feels like he’s singing to me even when he’s not spoken a word.’

Lincoln had always wondered if disemboweling would be the worst way to go. Now he knew it to be true. His hands curled around the sides of the table and he rested his head against the dusty timber, trying to get a handle on himself.

‘Well…’ he swallowed hard. ‘Fuck.’

Ivyanne lifted her forehead, her gaze tentative. ‘Yeah.’ She said nothing else, offered no apology, didn’t sugar coat her admission by throwing him a bone. The silence was so thick and awkward that Lincoln couldn’t stand it. He pushed away from the table and went to where the tree met the fence line, trying to sort his thoughts and hating the neat order he managed to get them arranged in. Either way he looked at it-Ivyanne wanted Tristan more. Or, in the very least, believed she did. He gripped the rough wood of the fence, realizing that this moment was almost identical to the night in the tree fort. That time, she’d walked. Was this a moment of similar significance? Was her admission her selection? So soon?

The urge to surrender overwhelmed him-to throw in the towel before she could rip it from his grip. He could walk away and follow the high road, or he could cling on and be dumped. He glanced at her over the shoulder, and saw that the speckled light filtering through the Jacaranda tree was casting disillusioning shadows over her face. She didn’t look like Ivyanne in that moment, but Ivanna. Withdrawing from the battle wasn’t an option. And his sorrow was the result of not having fought hard enough in the past.

‘So when I made love to you….’ He turned his body to hers, wetting his lips. ‘It didn’t compare? Is that what you’re saying?’

Ivyanne’s head snapped up, and she looked astonished. ‘How could you even ask that?’

He stared at her. ‘Well your attraction to him-’

‘Attraction Link. Pull. Draw. A marked Son blessed with wicked mojo. When I went to bed with Tristan, I did so with a very persuasive stranger who held nothing back.’ She looked away again. ‘But when I went to...beach.. with you-it was with the love of my life. There’s no comparison there and no winner. How could you even think there would be?’

He frowned. ‘Well Adele said that Tristan-’

‘Adele? The girl you just dumped?’ Ivyanne rolled her eyes. ‘I’m coming around to her Lincoln but she won’t be speaking for me. I’ve been turning two very distinct occasions over in my mind for a month now and believe me when I say that you held your own! Tristan was wild, yes, but I don’t doubt for a second that you could be just as-’ she blushed. ‘You’re incredible in bed Lincoln. If you’re worried that I’m doubting your ability...snap out of it.’

Relief overcame the tension in Lincoln’s body, relaxing his limbs. ‘Oh. And...and yes I could, and will here and now if I need to prove it.’

Ivyanne snickered. ‘Not necessary, but thanks.’ She sighed and leaned back, staring up at the canopy above. ‘The question is not whether you can turn me inside out in bed, Lincoln, but if Tristan can make love to me like you do. That’s what I doubt. That’s what I need to know. But it’s impossible to find out now. You can’t make love to someone who has half of your heart knowing it would devastate the man who has the other. I can’t, in good conscience, look at either of you without feeling the other’s pain. That’s why I don’t want you around-you make my heart pound and he steals my breath. I was counting on being overwhelmed by one of you-or the memory of one of you-when I left, but neither dominated my thoughts. It makes me wonder….’

‘What?’

She locked her eyes on his. ‘If I love either of you enough.’

That hurt, and he couldn’t disguise his grimace. Her declaration actually dredged up every feeling of hate he had towards his rival-for making her doubt what she’d always known with his ridiculous sexual thrall.

‘How can you even say that after all we’ve been through?’ He asked.

She shrugged. ‘I’ve been stomping my feet for four months now trying to prove that I’m not as perfect as you guys have convinced yourselves of, and there it is.’ She stood up, walking towards him and lowering her voice. ‘I used to look at you guys with longing Lincoln...now all I feel is guilt.’ She came to a rest beside him and stared out at the fields in the distance. ‘Lately, I’ve wondered if maybe I should just give up on you both. Find someone who can tolerate having half a heart, because you both deserve better than one.’

‘There is none better than you.’

Ivyanne looked up at him, smiling sadly. ‘No stronger siren, no. My pheromones are unequalled, as is my beauty. I see that now. I can draw you in with one crooked finger and you can’t for the life of you, resist it.’ She reached up and pushed his hair out of his face with petal-soft fingers. ‘But there are worthier mermaids. Like Pintang, and Grace...They could offer you two complete devotion right now. Whereas I can’t even promise to kiss you without wondering if I’m kissing the wrong man.’

Lincoln glowered at her. ‘I don’t want Grace.’

‘Because I won’t allow you to want her.’ Ivyanne counteracted.

‘Oh come on.’ It was his turn to roll his eyes. ‘I’m in love with you but I have my own mind.’

‘Not as much as you think.’ Ivyanne said, still smiling. ‘Don’t you ever wonder why I’m so coveted? What makes my bloodline so elite, considering how much more powerful Ardhi is? Roan was? They were Marked-not Court. Ardhi could kill me in an instant and create his own line of turned mer, so why doesn’t he have the crown? What makes me so special if all I can do is grow good hair and piss you and Tristan off?’

As she asked the question, Lincoln realized he had been thinking along those lines since he’d first had the whelk pressed to his ear but had never really articulated the thought. Sure Anna L’Autienne had been bursting with power-but as far as he knew, none of her descendants had shared a single one of those gifts. They were simply prettier, faster and stronger than the others.

‘Why?’ He asked.

Ivyanne took him by the arms and smiled, slowly turning him so that his back was against the trunk of the Jacaranda-partially obscuring the view of them both from the cafe. ‘Take your shirt off.’

Lincoln’s fingers went to his buttons, and his heart started pounding with renewed vigor. He didn’t know what she was going to show him, but he had a feeling that he was going to enjoy finding out.

‘Mmm..’ Ivyanne glanced down at his torso and then delicately rested her palms on his abdomen-her touch sizzled him. ‘Gosh you’re looking good.’ Her gaze floated back to his. ‘Are you feeling good? Are you hard for me Link?’

He nodded, feeling himself grow heavy. Her thumbs skirted along his skin, making his lower abdomen tighten with need. He felt vaguely self-conscious that people nearby might be watching, but really, he didn’t care.

‘What would you do to have me right now?’ She asked, leaning closer. ‘Build my enclosure? Elope with me?’

Lincoln nodded.

‘Swim to Brazil….Sign over the resort to my care?’

He paused, then nodded. He would. ‘If that’s what it took…’

Ivyanne smiled a dazzling smile then licked her upper lip delicately. ‘You’re so sweet baby. And generous...and so beautiful.’ She ducked her head in, inhaling him then pronounced in a breathy voice: ‘I want you so much. I want to show you how much….’ She gave him a wanton look through lowered lashes. ‘Right here, in the sunlight.’

Lincoln’s breathing was so shallow that he suddenly realized he was bordering on hyperventilating. ‘Then do it,’ he urged her roughly. ‘I won’t tell a soul!’

She pouted. ‘You know I can’t. So maybe…’ she reached down and cupped him. ‘Maybe you should just come.’

His erection jerked in warning and he gasped, feeling more out of control than ever before.‘The things you do to me…’ he breathed, struggling to hold on. ‘You just get sexier every day…’

‘Sexy enough to make you half-strip in front of witnesses?’ She whispered. ‘To agree to sign over the resort? And brink you to the brink of bliss with the batt of an eye?’ Her question was laced with a trace of malice. ‘Tell me again, how you know your own mind, Lincoln.’

He felt himself grow cold, felt the shift in his body as it reclaimed itself. He drew back, staring at her, lost to reason. ‘What…?’

She stepped back. ‘That was me Link-the real me. The creature part. You’re capable of that too-just not to the same degree. Your attraction to me is sincere-as are your feelings-but if I wanted a pet merman for an hour or so...you couldn’t fight me off. All I’d have to do is sing and-’ she snapped her fingers. ‘Willing slave.’

Lincoln gaped at her. He’d known that she had the ability to manipulate-but not to the degree she was claiming!

‘It’s true. That’s my power and though I can control it, it leaks from me steadily, and constantly, and has since we first met. I was the child strange men turned to look at in the street, who made them aware of their darkest thoughts. I was the teenager teachers attempted to detain after class. Why do you think my mother had me watched constantly? Because she knew-she’d been there. There were times in her life when she needed bodyguards-and that’s how she met Garridan.’ Ivyanne paused. ‘It was the same with Ivy, and Anna before her. The essence of the mermaid lies within us more than others-it’s why we rule.’ She made a sour face. ‘Our ability to influence people, to make humans do our bidding for the good of the environment is why the kingdom has allowed us to stay in charge. And the fact that we don’t use it unless absolutely necessary is why they like us being in charge. We have the lineage, and their trust.’ She turned away from him, and went back to her coffee. ‘And it’s why I don’t trust myself, or anyone’s feelings for me. How can I ever know how deep they go? How much is my own projection?’

Lincoln was feeling out of sorts with his own body. ‘I’m going to go splash water on my face, you’re going to drink your coffee, then I’m going to take you home.’

Ivyanne picked up her latte. ‘Is that your plan?’ She asked with a hint of a smile playing at her lips. ‘Or mine?’

Lincoln stared at her. He honestly didn’t know.

*

The first twenty minutes of the drive home were so awkward that finally, Ivyanne switched on Lincoln’s C.D player and smiled as Havana Browns’ ‘We Run The Night’ floated out of his sound system.

‘This is a great car.’ She commented. ‘And you know what? I don’t feel sick. I’m a bit dizzy, but not gross like last time.’

‘That was Tristan’s presence, not my driving.’ Lincoln joked. He shifted to speed up after a traffic light in the centre of town, and then rested his hand on hers. Ivyanne stared at his profile, which was etched with deep concern, despite his attempt at humor. Outside the window behind him, tourists bustled about, having their morning beers in swimsuits and  laughing at jokes in different languages. They all looked so young and carefree that a fist of envy closed around Ivyanne’s heart.

‘Are you wondering yourself now?’ She asked softly, trying to ignore the joyous world she was being excluded from. ‘How much of what you feel is real?’

But Lincoln shook his head. ‘Not even a wink.’ He smiled at her quickly. ‘If you wonder yourself, it’s because you’re still as blind to your true beauty as you always have been.’ He shifted his attention back to the road. The small, colorful town was disintegrating into forested hills inset with beautiful apartments overlooking the sparkling beach. ‘Mind you, I’m pretty embarrassed about what just almost happened so I agree...you’re a bit of a bitch.’

Ivyanne snorted. ‘Thank you. That may be the most honest compliment sandwich I’ve ever been given.’

Lincoln chuckled, then his forehead wrinkled once more. ‘You say that I can do that?’

‘A little. It’s a sliding scale, from The Courts, to the Marked, then to the turned, then to my cousins. And it’s more effective on the opposite sex.’ She paused, thinking about the way she had drawn Tristan up to her that morning, and cringed. ‘I think...I think I have more of that gift than anyone, possibly even Anna, but I’ve used it less, so I can control myself better. Tristan also has a lot-but he’s used it every day since he was born. To him, it’s a reflex. It’s why he’s, uh, conquered as he has. And it’s exactly why I don’t trust my feelings for him. Or his for me. Energy breeds energy-we could be like two magicians fooling each other with magic tricks convinced that the other’s is real when really...it’s smoke and mirrors.’

Lincoln’s face brightened. ‘So by that logic...if you fight yourself around me, and OD around him…’

‘Then maybe there’s nothing more between Tristan and I, then fake magic, and genuine friendship.’ Ivyanne finished. ‘Which I’ve confused for actual love. It’s why we fought-I’d just seen Saraya make a guy fall from a cliff and into her arms and it freaked me out to have a reminder of just what a manipulative race we are.’ She squeezed Lincoln’s hand. ‘That’s why I’ve always come back to you, Link. You’re too human to be trying to deceive me, intentionally or not. I know that what I feel for you is real.’

‘So if you can control people’s feelings towards you, then why haven’t you just scared Ardhi off? Done the opposite?’

Ivyanne saw her house come into view as they rounded a bend and tensed, already hearing Garridan’s screaming. He was going to be pretty mad at her for taking off, and rightfully so. But the coffee had done wonders for her mood, as had clearing the air with Lincoln.

‘The catch 22 with this gift is that as much as I can draw people to me-I cannot repel them. It’s an annoying power, but it’s what this kingdom needs. I don’t know if Saraya’s broached the subject with you, but the ultimate goal is for a Marked mer to produce a child who can turn with a Court-preferably more than one, and renew my bloodline’s gift in someone who can turn more. That child could start a new bloodline for mine to marry into then, and release the Marked at last.’

‘Which is why a marriage with Roan was ideal.’ Lincoln concluded.

‘Yes. And you, when we thought you could…’ she frowned. ‘And Ardhi. So do you see what a service my mother did me, by not forcing me to marry him? It was a bad move for the kingdom, and yet everyone stood by us.’

‘Because you’re wonderful, and your people would rather see you happy, then sacrifice you to someone a bit dodgy.’ Lincoln rolled the car to a stop a few meters short of her gate under the shadow of some Douglas firs.

Ivyanne laughed. ‘To a degree, yes-but if I’d run off with you as a human, they’d have been after us with triton’s and torches, you can bet your ass on that.’

Lincoln let the engine idle, but moved his hands from the steering wheel. ‘So where does that leave me then, compared to Tristan?’

Ivyanne shrugged. ‘Neither of you can turn-but he has Marked blood, and you have Ardhi’s, so there’s every chance that both of your offspring might be able to.’ She smiled. ‘So...dead even, once more.’

Lincoln  rubbed at his eyes with his hands. ‘Can’t you just give me a hint? Just a clue to who the front-runner is here?’

‘Yes.’ Ivyanne said softly. She reached over, took his hand and kissed it. ‘Same as it’s always been since the night I showed you the whelk…’ She rested her hand back on his lap. ‘Bane. He’ll be my husband in name, and you and Tristan are going to be on the speed-dial for the booty calls.’

Lincoln scowled at her. ‘You’re not funny, you know.’

‘See? Another flaw!’ Ivyanne opened her car door and stepped out into the sunshine, blowing him a kiss. ‘We’ll be down in a few days after this guard thing is done, to talk security and swimming enclosures, okay?’

He smirked at her, gunning his engine. ‘Do I have a choice?’

Ivyanne shut the door. ‘Absolutely none.’

7.

Ardhi had his epiphany while watching Sherri straddle the fair-skinned Swedish man she’d picked up at the resort bar on Tuesday night, her eager little hands tugging his shirt over his head, her hips rocking against him encouragingly as her mouth inhaled his drunken murmurs. It was fascinating.

Ardhi had seen sex before-on the computer, in movies. He’d even spied quite a few mer couples going at it late at nights in the shallows, but he’d just never been so close before and he wasn’t prepared for how the sight would obliterate his nervous system. He could hear Sherri’s every sigh, watch every movement of her hand... and when she lifted her hips so the backpacker could pull her short black studded skirt down, he was mesmerized by what was revealed. And his body responded. He wanted to do that with someone. One specific someone.

Why just devastate the royal family? He thought, imagining Ivyanne accepting himself into her the way Sherri had accepted her human, and trembling at the promise of peace the act would bring. When I could force a union with it and my own?

Ardhi had given up on ever winning Ivyanne’s love-in fact he had a whole plan worked out to bring the kingdom to it’s knees and force them to see that the ruling bloodline wasn’t as necessary to their existence as believed. And he still wanted that.

But he wanted so much more! He needed so much more- and if Ivyanne wasn’t going to volunteer her body for the optimal breeding their race apparently strived for at the expense of love-he could just take it. What closure that would be! And if a child was made as a result...Ardhi smiled. It could happen. All he needed was one full moon alone with her at his mercy.

Ardhi knew through the hazy lust cloud descending upon him that it was an extreme course of action-the most barbaric thing he had ever contemplated, trumping even murder-but it didn’t have to be. There were ways around it without the violence, without the word ‘no’ even being uttered. Mystical ones. He could make her want him-he could make her beg.

Ardhi knew for a fact that his potential ally would see the symmetry to the plan. Not only would Ardhi return with the crown-but the vindication that had eluded them both thus far.

There were whimpers and groans coming from behind him, punctuated by the occasional twang of bedsprings. Ardhi sighed, knowing he’d have to do his bit shortly. He wasn’t looking forward to it-turning Link had been no where near as fun as doing the girls-but he needed men. At first he’d only wanted one to shut Sherri up, but now he was seeing the upside to creating a little army of his own. Anna Court had never used her ability to turn the right way-if she’d dedicated herself to it, there may have never been a need for a Marked family to begin with!

And if he had his way, there never would be again. The hierarchy would collapse and only the strongest would prevail, like himself. Like every other government worth a damn.

Ardhi flipped through the tourist’s wallet. He already knew that his name was Lorens, and that he was backpacking across Australia for a year with no definitive plan. He was pretty, resembling Tristan somewhat, without that... whatever it was that made Tristan so damn attractive to the opposite sex. Blonde, tanned, fit, young, with blue eyes so dark they were almost grey.

‘Nineteen years old,’ Ardhi whispered, reading Lorens Swedish license. ‘5”9 from Djupadal... well Lorens, I hope you’re not a family man, because you’re not going home for quite some time…’

‘Ardhi…’

Ardhi put down the wallet and got up, seeing that Lorens was glistening with sweat and panting, his eyes still closed, with Sherri’s long black hair splayed against his chest. Her expression was one of rapture.

‘That was quick,’ Ardhi joked.

‘I’ll make him go the distance later,’ Sherri pushed herself up. ‘Do you wanna…? While he’s…?’

Ardhi nodded and picked one of the small throw cushions off the edge of the bed, his dread increasing as he stood over the spent man. ‘Get his hands, would you? Hey Lorens?’

The backpacker’s eyes opened, then narrowed when he saw Ardhi there. ‘Hey man... what you doing? I’m no gay.’

Ardhi chuckled. ‘Thank god.’ With that, he shoved the sage green cushion down on Lorens face with all of his strength.

*

On Thursday morning Ivyanne surveyed the line of six stone-faced soldiers in front of her with dismay, disbelief and amazement.

‘Okay!’ she cried, marching up to Garridan. ‘Who’s big idea was this?’

Garridan held up his hands. ‘We all made suggestions, and we all nominated candidates. I just happened to pull out these six names out of the bucket, your highness. If I doubted any of their abilities, however, I would have overruled our agreement.’

Someone cleared their throat. Ivyanne turned to see the first boy, a dark blonde boy who was built like a linebacker, holding his hand up. His pale blue eyes followed her, his lips curving in a smile which activated his one, deep dimple.

‘Excuse me, your majesty?’

‘Cut the title crap Lachy,’ she said, moving over to him and ruffling her cousins cropped, sandy-blonde hair affectionately, putting her ire on hold long enough to greet her favorite cousin. He’d been one of the ones to holiday with her at The Seaview when they was young. But then he had moved north to Townsville the year he’d tuned eighteen, so she’d seen him less since.

Lachlan grinned, his pale blue eyes shimmering like pale, watered blue silk in the daylight. He rubbed his squared jaw. ‘Is there a problem, cus?’ he asked. ‘I was under the impression that you pre-approved us.’

‘Most of you,’ Ivyanne said, shooting Lincoln a dirty look, before facing Lachlan again. ‘Yourself included. However, it seems that there was a bit of a mutiny between that conversation, and when the names went into the bowl.’ Ivyanne was about to march up to Lincoln and stomp his foot, but as she passed, the Japanese girl dropped to the stone floor and touched her forehead to the back of her hands.

‘Your grace.’ The girl’s accent was thick and musically lilted. Her black hair spilled around her like curtains.

Ivyanne hesitated, then bent down and tapped her on the shoulder. ‘Please stand-we don’t do that here.’

She looked up, her expression troubled. ‘But you are my queen…’

‘Yes, but not your emperor. We keep things around here casual, and considering you’ve come here to guard my life-it’s you I ought to be bowing to.’

The Japanese girl got to her feet, her eyes wide and so dark that Ivyanne could see her own reflection within them.

‘No, no that will not-’ The girl looked at Garridan helplessly.

‘This is her first time ever meeting a member of the royal family,’ Garridan explained, stepping forward. ‘Things were more pompous back when Sahori’s mother met Ivy and Anna. I’m sure she’s been given strict instructions on how to behave.’

Oh great! So this is Sahori not Sahako! Ivyanne appraised the female guard’s beauty while building up a healthy resentment towards her. She was really something. Though her dark eyes portrayed the desperate need to please, there was a glint behind that intended look-like a black sea churning with exotic secrets. She somehow managed to maintain eye contact with Ivyanne and yet her pupils dilated and shifted constantly as though scanning the room for danger. Her long hair was so silken and groomed that as it fell back into place, each individual strand lined up uniformly beside the next into a sharp pane across her bared ribcage. She had a weak chin and mouth, but her lips downturned into a beguiling natural pout.

Her body was almost feline. Sahori wore only the tiniest black lycra shorts and a matching black crop top, displaying acres of olive legs and the narrowest mid-section Ivyanne had ever seen. Yet despite this petite build, she was also blessed with a bust that couldn’t have been more than a size or two under Ivyanne’s own.

Insecurity washed over Ivyanne. She didn’t want this girl anywhere near Tristan. And yet….the idea of having such a gourmet temptation dangled in front of Tristan’s sexually frustrated mouth was appealing on a purely investigative level. Would he falter?

‘You look like a strong girl,’ Ivyanne said softly, catching a glimpse of Sahori’s own tattoo on the inside of her ankle. It had ten lines and two dots. ‘Are you going to be all right in the company of these men, though?’

‘Yes,’ Sahori said in her clear voice. ‘The men do not intimidate me, my queen.’

‘Please...call me Ivyanne.’ Ivyanne stepped up to the man on her other side. ‘Hey Camus!’

The older man nodded, his posture more lax than the others. He was Dalton’s father, so Ivyanne also knew him from her childhood vacations in Seaview. Like Garridan’s own dark golden hair, Camus’s nutmeg brown mop had been touched by grey and was shaggy and unkempt.

‘Pleasure to be here, Ivyanne.’

She smiled. ‘Has your wife come too?’

‘Yes,’ Garridan answered for him. ‘Although she’s staying at Abel Point, on our boat.’

‘That won’t do!’ Ivyanne said. ‘I’ll clear a room for you both here.’

‘Thank you, your... Ivyanne,’ Camus smiled, his deep green eyes shining gratefully.

‘No, thank you.’ Ivyanne moved on, finally reaching Lincoln. To her delight, he looked more uncomfortable than he’d ever looked before. She wanted to play on it, but beating around the bush would only disguise her anger. And she was angry.

‘What are you doing here?’ she demanded.

Lincoln’s eyes slid to hers. His stiff, military like posture was comic to the point where she wanted to stifle a giggle. ‘Protecting you, of course.’

Ivyanne frowned. ‘Did you forget that you also require protection?’

He smiled. ‘Then I can’t think of a safer place to be, then in the company of these fine folks.’

Ivyanne put her hands on her hips. ‘And the resort? Your mistress?’

Lincoln’s smile widened. ‘I’d have to be married to have a mistress….’ he winked at her. ‘But Bane’s being most helpful.’

She rolled her eyes. Bane! Of course. She brought a finger to his chest. ‘If you try going all Kevin Costner on me I swear to god I will-’

‘Kevin Costner left at the end of that movie,’ he said softly. ‘I won’t be going anywhere.’ Then he grinned. ‘Besides, he copped a bullet to the arm. Hardly fatal.’

Ivyanne exhaled heavily, shook her head at him, and moved on down the line, telling herself that she’d make Garridan assign Lincoln to the least compromising position possible. Like...pool-duty.

‘Price,’ she said in greeting to the next contender, stunned at how unlike to his fair brother Sven he looked. Price was all angles, his muscular frame hard-edged and deeply tanned, his nose slightly crooked, his eyes shaped like a fox, his smile, which was more like a grimace, lopsided. He looked as lethal as he was rumored to be, like a snake coiled to spring, and yet there was so much drama in his beauty that Ivyanne was slightly awed by his presence. He wore his dark hair long and down, and this shadowed him further. ‘I’ve heard that you’re the one to be wary of.’

Price raised a thick eyebrow. ‘You heard right, your majesty,’ he said softly. Then, his grey eyes flashed, reminding her of Ardhi. In fact, his intensity reminded her of Ardhi in many ways. Clearly, Price wasn’t the sort who liked to kick up his heels. ‘I will not let Ardhi within reach of you.’

Something about the way he said it, made Ivyanne believe him. ‘Well, I’ll sleep better knowing that, though I must admit, I probably slept better when there weren’t six extra people in the house that I felt responsible for.’ She pivoted to face Garridan. ‘They can leave whenever they want,’ she said. ‘There is no binding contract, okay? And I want them to be able to do what they like with their free time and weekends.’

‘I assumed you would,’ Garridan said.

‘Good.’ Ivyanne approached the final guard, hands on her hips. ‘Well, surprise, surprise! Should have known that you would have thrown your name into the hat.’ She crossed her arms. ‘Question is, how many times?’

Tristan’s perfect lips twitched. ‘Three, your majesty.’ He bowed dramatically. ‘I heard there was a noble, breathtaking beautiful young queen out there, who required my protective services, and I knew the moment I saw a picture of you, that I would lay down my life for a maiden so fair-’

Ivyanne smacked him on the head. ‘Knock it off!’ she snapped, although she couldn’t fight the smile threatening to shatter her frown, and when she looked behind her down the line, three more faces were clearly struggling to do the same. Lincoln and Sahori of course, were stone-faced.

Tristan radiated excitement. ‘Yes, you should have known,’ he said in a voice so intense that it raised goosebumps on her arms. ‘I’d never miss this.’

‘I thought you were mad at me.’ she reminded him.

‘Oh-I am.’ A wicked smile lit up his face. ‘But I won’t let Ardhi deprive me of the right to strangle you myself.’

‘Now come on!’ Lincoln groaned. ‘If I have to listen to this for a couple of months, I’ll kill myself.’

‘Yes, quite,’ Garridan grumbled. ‘Tristan, keep it professional.’

‘Yes sir,’ Tristan saluted his uncle.

Ivyanne turned away, shaking her head and wanting to stomp Garridan’s foot. Instead of getting the space she needed, she was going to be locked in her own house with both suitors constantly. She was anxious enough about having Sahori and Tristan in the same region, but to have them working side by side while Lincoln looked on, gauging her reaction to it, as he would, was the stuff of nightmares!

They can’t get away with this! She thought, trying to hide her panic behind a mask of calm. There needs to be some boundaries here!

‘So!’ Garridan clapped his hands together. ‘There you have it, Ivyanne. Your guard. What do you think?’

‘It’s impressive,’ Ivyanne pivoted, trying to include them all in her gaze. ‘Wherever my parents are, I’m sure they’re resting easier already.’ But then Ivyanne smiled as something occurred to her. ‘However Garridan, I’d like to have a say in how this will be conducted, if you don’t mind.’

He shrugged. ‘Let’s hear it.’

Ivyanne smiled. ‘Sleeping arrangements,’ she said softly. ‘The guest house accommodates only four, doesn’t it?’

‘Two to a bedroom,’ Garridan said. ‘Given that Lincoln and Tristan already have allocated rooms within the house-and there is one still in here to spare-’

‘Well, we’ll change that,’ Ivyanne said. ‘I’d hate to show favoritism.’ She smiled sweetly at Camus. ‘Camus can have Tristan’s room-it’s bigger, so when his wife comes, they’ll be much more comfortable.’ She turned to Sahori. ‘And being the only girl, I think Sahori would be much more comfortable in the spare room upstairs as well-we can leave Link’s vacant for any future visitors.’ She waved to the others. ‘Tristan and Lincoln know each other well, so they’ll be best off sharing a room in the guest house, and as Price and Lachy are cousins, they can share the other.’

Tristan’s face went beet red. It was the first time Ivyanne had ever seen him come undone in a non life or death or romantic situation.

‘But-’ he spluttered. ‘I’m already-’

‘One of the guest rooms has a desk at the end of each bed,’ Ivyanne smiled sweetly. ‘You’ll both be able to conduct your business there, when you’re off duty.’ She looked back at Garridan. ‘And for that reason alone, I’d like them on separate shifts, to give them each time to do so, without interrupting the other-or should I say, getting in each other’s way.’

Garridan didn’t try to hide his grin. ‘You’re very wise Ivyanne. And quick.’ He winked at her. ‘Any suggestions as to who else you’d like in each party?’

Ivyanne nodded. ‘Camus and Tristan, with Lachlan on one,’ Ivyanne turned her benevolent smile on Lincoln. ‘Link, Sahori and Price on the other. Do you agree?’

‘My idea exactly.’ Garridan conceded. ‘Everyone will get alone time in their room. It’s perfect.’

Ivyanne smiled, exultant, resting her smile on Tristan’s face, before including Lincoln. ‘Exactly. Because some of them are really going to need it.’ Ivyanne wriggled her fingers. ‘Thanks guys. Hope you have a productive day!’

When she exited the room, it was the first time she truly felt superior to either man -because now they knew she was smarter then both of them.

*

‘This is bull,’ Tristan said later that night, tossing his carry-all under the desk in the guest room. ‘Man, these beds are for kids.’

Lincoln was reclined on his, staring at the ceiling pensively. ‘It’s not so bad.’

‘You only say that because you’re not used to sleeping in the kind of beds that I’m used to sleeping in.’

‘If by that you mean seedy hotel rooms with equally seedy girls then no, I suppose I’m not.’

Tristan straightened, glaring at him. ‘I don’t do seedy,’ he said. ‘Before Ivyanne came along, Adele was as good as you got. Whereas for me, she was near the bottom of the rung.’

Lincoln chuckled. ‘I’ll be sure to tell her you said that.’

‘Don’t you dare,’ Tristan said. ‘Besides, she wouldn’t believe you anyway. She’s team Tristan now.’

‘I noticed.’ Lincoln rolled onto his side, staring at him. ‘Did you sleep with her?’

Tristan frowned. ‘Haven’t we gone over this? As hard as that big manly slap of yours was that night you two burst into my room, it hardly messed with my long-term memory.’

Lincoln rolled his eyes. ‘Not then-after. In Norfolk.’

Tristan sat down on his bed. ‘It’d give you a thrill to think I did, wouldn’t it?’ he asked, playing the Devil’s advocate. ‘How far you’ve come!’

Lincoln glared at him. ‘Just answer the question.’

Tristan looked him dead in the eye. ‘No.’

Lincoln hoisted his brow. ‘Did she try?’

‘Yes.’

‘So why didn’t you?’

‘Because I was in love with somebody else. And at that point, Adele was still the crazy bitch who’d helped plot my murder.’

Lincoln sighed. ‘Did you want to?’

Tristan shrugged. ‘Adele’s beautiful, but that’s not enough, I guess, not compared to Ivyanne. I came to respect and like her, don’t get me wrong-I actually value her as a friend now.’ He looked down at his hands. ‘But I can’t muster up that level of passion for anyone else right now.’ He looked up at Lincoln. ‘Your turn.’

‘For what?’

‘Twenty questions…’ Tristan said smoothly. ‘Lux and that Sherri chick…. did you really get into a hot tub with them?’

Lincoln winced. ‘Yeah…’ he sighed. ‘But I didn’t realize where it was going until…..’ he blushed and stopped talking.

‘Did you want to?’ Tristan asked.

Lincoln shrugged. ‘If I could have closed my eyes and pretended they were Ivyanne, probably, yeah. But I couldn’t.’ He fixed his gaze on Tristan. ‘And that’s the truth, in case you’re doubting my sincerity.’

‘Not for a moment.’ Tristan cocked his head. ‘What about when I came back?’ he asked. ‘How did that make you feel?’

Lincoln smiled. ‘Elated, believe it or not. I missed that overrated mug of yours.’ He scowled. ‘But then I saw the way she looked at you...’ he sat up, expression darkening. ‘That night, when she found you...I’m almost afraid to ask…’

‘Yes. We did. Kiss that is.’

Lincoln sighed, flicking a lock of hair out of his eyes. It was growing too rapidly to be kept tidy now. ‘Is that all?’

‘Yes. Believe it or not, we both more worried about you than anything.’

That thought didn’t seem to cheer Lincoln at all. ‘It was our engagement party, but you made that seem insignificant to her, just by being there.’ He ran his hand through his hair, looking anxious and devastated. ‘Wow. That burns.’

Tristan sighed. ‘Yeah well, the significance of my return faded off pretty damn fast, didn’t it? I mean, you know I’ve been ordered not to kiss her, don’t you?’

Lincoln’s eyes lit up. ‘Really? When?’

‘The second I got here the other day.’

Lincoln’s grin regenerated his previously slackened face. ‘Well... there you go,’ he shifted back against the wall, folding his arms behind his head. ‘Interesting…’

Tristan felt like he’d been kicked in the guts. ‘You’ve kissed her since then, haven’t you?’

Lincoln met his gaze. ‘Just once, that first night,’ he said. ‘But no, I haven’t been ordered away, if that’s what you’re asking.’

Tristan deflated. ‘Well…. the hare is off and racing.’

‘Huh?’

‘Never mind.’ Tristan moved back, so that he was resting lightly against the window by his bed, mulling it all over. ‘Who do you think she’s going to choose?’

Lincoln lay back on his own bed. ‘Me.’

‘Why?’

‘Because I know what it was like when you were gone-she was moving on, and she was happy. I know she’s attracted to you and that pisses me off, but at the end of the day-it’s always me she returns to.’ He glanced at Tristan. ‘You’re smug because you got her into bed at twenty eight but guess what? I turned her down twelve years before that. Ivyanne knows which of us is the white knight, and which is the one she needs to get out of her system.’

Tristan felt his heart sink. Lincoln sounded so damn sure of himself, and the fact that they’d had an actual relationship gave Lincoln yet another advantage. ‘This is quite the game of truth, isn’t it? I feel like we should be wearing pink pajamas and daring each other to call boys.’

Lincoln laughed, the sound breaking the tension in the room. ‘Let’s do it!’ he said with a gleeful smile. ‘Let’s prank call Garridan-we have his number. If we do it from the phone out in the lounge-he’ll never know. They’re all private.’

Tristan got to his feet. He was desperate to be distracted from his own thoughts. ‘I am so in on that! Which call?’

*

‘...Yes well I’ll rest easier this weekend knowing everyone in danger is under one roof,’ Garridan was saying on Wednesday night as Ivyanne scribbled away in her notebook, needing to get some work done but wanting to be close enough to her family and friends as they got to know each other.

‘And how is that possible?’ Camus asked.

‘Lincoln’s fumigating the resort, so they all need somewhere to crash. I suggested here, and Ivyanne very graciously agreed.’

‘Who’s they?’

‘Bane and Grace Londeree, that new mermaid, Adele, who I still want to quiz more about her time with Ardhi, Marcus and of course, your son is coming up too, as planned.’

‘Terrific.’ Camus said. ‘I’d like to meet the Londeree kids. I’ve never had the pleasure.’

Ivyanne groaned silently, suddenly realizing that she’d have to watch Grace shadow Lincoln like a devoted puppy for forty-eight hours straight while Tristan probably cheered her on.

‘They’re great. And I’m getting the fencing people in to the resort at the same time-it will take another week to get the cameras up and running, but after that, I’ll feel a lot better about The Seaview and it’s occupants.’

‘So where do you think Ardhi will target?’

‘The resort, unfortunately, which is why I can’t have Ivyanne there. If he knew where she was, she’d be his focus, but if he gets frustrated trying to find her...I don’t want him lashing-hang on, I think the phone is ringing.’ Garridan shuffled past her, his bare feet under the cuffs of his faded blue jeans crossing her vision as he moved towards the little security room at the front of the house.

Ivyanne was curious as to who could be ringing her-but was too consumed by her work to actually answer it herself. Saraya had provided her a list of all of the Marked family members and their ages, and Ivyanne was going through it, making a second list-of the ones she needed to write to and release from their obligations.

She paused in her work, glancing up and around, drinking in the sight of her loved ones, and the ones who were willing to lay down their lives for her as they enjoyed the amazing home she’d yet to enjoy herself. Sahori, Saraya and Pintang outside in the pool, splashing up a storm and gas-bagging about the human boy, Dallas they’d trifled with, Garridan and Camus having a glass of whiskey and discussing tactics for flushing Ardhi out of wherever he was hiding (God did Garridan think about ANYTHING but work? ) and Price and Lachlan lying on the thick fur mat half a room away, discussing a superhero movie like it was the most vital thing in cinematic history.

She didn’t know what Tristan and Lincoln were doing, but they were staying out of her hair, and that was all she could ask for.

At that moment Garridan walked in from the alfresco room, ‘Just some punk kids…’ he said.

‘What?’ Ivyanne asked, looking up.

Garridan made a face as he crossed the room once more and settled back across form Camus. That’s when she noticed that they’d set up a chess board between them, but had been so busy talking that only one pawn had been moved. ‘That was the weirdest phone call. They asked if my refrigerator was running. When I said yes, the guy said I should go catch it, and then hung up while laughing.’

Ivyanne let out a delicate snort. ‘Young guys can be morons,’ she said, thinking of Lincoln and Tristan and their most recent offenses.

‘Yeah... best bet is usually to go for the oldest one,’ Garridan said, giving her an uncharacteristic wink. ‘Twenty years can be the difference between a boy and a man, Ivyanne.’

Tristan. He was talking about Tristan. Ivyanne had been waiting for Garridan to throw his hat into the ring on his nephews behalf, but for three weeks, he had restrained himself. Obviously, the scotch was doing it’s job- loosening both his mood and his tongue.

‘So three hundred years must be a super-human advantage, right? Naw Garridan, if you want to marry me... just ask.’

Garridan snorted and Camus laughed.

‘Why?’ Garridan joked. ‘By the time you make up your mind, both boys will be approaching their three hundredth birthday’s anyway, won’t they, your highness?’

Ivyanne raised an eyebrow, lifted her hand and stared at Garridan’s whisky glass. When it slapped into her palm, some of the amber liquid spilling over the side and dribbling down her wrist, she was just as surprised as Garridan clearly was. It had worked! She had controlled it! But she tried to hide her joy behind a façade of nonchalance.

‘I think you’ve had enough,’ she said sweetly, placing the glass on the coffee table in front of her. ‘Want me to get you a water?’

Garridan, open-mouthed, just as Camus was, shook his head wordlessly. Ivyanne smiled and went back to her work-she’d answer his questions when his shock wore off.

Heads Or Tails Book #3 in The Fairytail Saga S.K Munt

8.

Ardhi was mentally exhausted from thinking everything, and physically exhausted from doing nothing, both for an extended period of time. He’d crept inland in the dead of night and lain in wait in the dense foliage down the side of Ivyanne’s house for twenty-seven hours straight but had seen nothing. Now it was Friday morning and he was cold and tired and annoyed.

He thought of Sherri, camped out on Long Island with their three new recruits playing the lazy tourist and mer-guide, and ground his teeth together. His clothes were stained from the pine bark in the garden and he was damp and freezing from the late summer dew. His body was aching all over too from being in such a stiff position, and he was desperate for a swim.

Still, he didn’t dare leave his post. Luck had not been on his side for some time, so he wouldn’t be surprised if something happened when he took a five minute break and he needed to know who was coming and going to the house before he attempted to breach it’s boundaries.

So Ardhi stayed where he had awoken, cold and cramped and in a dark mood while his lower legs began to scale with dry skin. He fingered the vial of Irukanji poison in his pocket that he’d kept from the night the Court family and co had tried to kill him with it-proof that his darkest actions had been committed in self defense. They had pushed him to this point with their actions. A species of creatures who turned against their strongest example after glimpsing their own darkness reflected back at them through him.

He was a monster, yes, but they had created him.

A car pulled to a gentle stop halfway up the Court’s cobblestone drive. It was a nondescript sedan, bright blue and obviously well looked after. A woman got out of the drivers’ side, her reddish brown hair twisted into an elegant roll on the back of her neck. As she walked around to the trunk of the car and popped the boot, there was an efficient, graceful energy about her.

But she was a stranger and a human.

Ardhi peered closer. The woman pulled a large sign out of the back of the car, and a small mallet. She then looked around for a moment, assessing the perfectly cut lawn with a wrinkled nose, before selecting a spot and hammering the sign into the moist earth. It was facing away from him, but there was enough morning sun shining off the water near where she stood for Ardhi to make out the words: ‘OPEN HOUSE’ in reverse.

Open house? Ardhi thought in disbelief, gazing up at the elegant white stucco and red-tiled manor with surprise. Ivyanne is selling her mother’s house?

Ardhi couldn’t believe it. Vana and Ash had been living in the house since five years before Ivyanne was born. It was the official residence of the king and queen-a four million dollar property he knew had increased in value every year since they’d purchased it. How could Ivyanne, a girl so sentimental, bear to part with such memories?

The real-estate agent trotted back up the driveway. Ardhi watched her unlock the door and enter, amazed. In his twelve years of living in the area, he’d never seen a human’s foot cross the threshold. Vana had even had mer-maids.

Ardhi got out of the bushes and brushed himself off, almost crying out when a cramp ran down his left leg. He hobbled towards the driveway, frowning up at the house. He was two meters from the front door when the agent looked out and saw him, and flinched in surprise.

‘Good morning!’ she managed to stutter, recovering quickly. She smoothed her jacket. ‘Can I help you son? This is a private property.’

Ardhi smiled his brightest smile and gestured back to the sign. ‘It says Open House?’

She looked him up and down, reminding Ardhi that he probably looked like hell. ‘Uh, yes, erm but that doesn’t start until ten. If you’d like to use the bathroom, there’s a public one on the esplanade just a few-’

Ardhi chuckled, feigning good humor. ‘Actually no, I live nearby. I was just out for a morning walk when I stumbled and had a bad landing in some wet bushes.’ He smiled brightly. ‘I’m actually very interested in the property. I’ve always admired it. What happened to my dear neighbors, the Courts?’

The agent bit her lip. ‘Unfortunately, the Courts passed away a few weeks ago. Their daughter is selling the estate. It’s very unfortunate, but she’s quite eager to sell, so the buyer will get the right price.’

‘Is it furnished?’ He asked, eyeing the windows but seeing nothing through the tinted glass. Ash had always kept his crown on the bedside table-if it was gone then Ardhi wouldn’t know where to look! ‘I loved the way they had it set up.’

‘Oh? I never saw it. Their things were boxed and and moved out before I got the call.’

Ardhi’s eyebrows shot up. ‘Young Ivyanne is quite efficient it seems.’

‘Yes it all happened rather suddenly. I imagine she’s eager to put some distance between herself and the tragedy. Losing both parents at once-can you imagine?’

Ardhi could. All too well. He’d not only seen her wrenching anguish, but felt his own when his parents had screamed abuse at him. ‘Yes. I can.’

The woman smiled timidly, reaching into her wallet and pulling out a card. ‘If you’d like to come back later, Mister…?’

‘Dwayne is fine,’ Ardhi said, naming the man who owned the property next to his parents house. ‘I will come back later, better dressed, I should add.’ He grinned. ‘I’d love to pass my condolences along to their daughter. I don’t suppose you have a contact number….?’

But the woman shook her head. ‘I’m sorry Dwayne, but the daughter has left the country for the time being. Apparently, she has business to conduct overseas, so all I have is her e-mail address, and I’m afraid that’s confidential.’

Overseas? Ardhi’s heart sank. His twenty seven hour wait suddenly seemed like child’s play. ‘Well, that’s a shame. But never mind, I think I have her e-mail jotted down somewhere.’ He gave her a small, friendly wave. ‘I’ll see you later this morning.’

‘Looking forward to it,’ she said, the look in her eyes insincere. ‘Thank you Dwayne.’

‘Thank you.’

Ardhi pretended to walk casually down the street. He felt vulnerable, being out in the open like that, but he didn’t want to raise the agents suspicions. He waited until he was behind a line of mango trees before fading into the undergrowth once more, punching the nearest trunk in frustration. The game of hide and seek had just gone global. He would need a bigger net, and a lot more information.

*

‘Okay Link so Ardhi has you by the collar…’ Price tugged on the collar of Lincoln’s Billabong shirt, his grey eyes shining. ‘Now you know what he wants to do next, is punch you right in the mouth with his other hand, yes?’

‘Right.’ Lincoln said, though he hadn’t actually known that.

‘Okay good. So you don’t want that-your instinct is going to tell you to throw your head back, but you will get a broken nose if you do. So shrug this shoulder down,’ Price shook his shirt again. ‘.. and lean your body into mine-do not give him range.’

Lincoln twisted his shoulder down, head-butting Price’s rock-hard chest. ‘Like that?’

‘Yes friend.’ Price had a very exact way of speaking, the result of a Swedish boy having spent time in The Middle East. His brother Sven-who Lincoln would never stop thinking of as annual guest Steve- had been around Australians for a solid decade, and used a lazier tongue. They were polar opposites in so many ways, but shared a common sort of composure. You’d never imagine either man crying, or laughing hysterically, or even raising their voices. Lincoln admired that. Not even Tristan was that self-contained.

‘Except as you push into me, you are going to take the fingers of the other hand, your index and middle-and you’re going to strike me here-’ Price patted the small notch between his collarbones. ‘As hard as you can.’

‘Right.’ Lincoln said.

Price smiled. A rare expression for him, one of anticipation. ‘Ready to try it?’

Lincoln looked up. ‘You want me to actually do it?’

‘Of course! We are in training, aren’t we?’

Lincoln squinted in the bright sunlight. ‘Won’t I hurt you?’

‘That’s the point.’ His eyes glanced towards the house then back at Lincoln. ‘Don’t worry, I can take it.’ Price pushed him back. ‘Ready?’

Lincoln wasn’t, but he couldn’t wuss out now. Not with the rest of the guard watching him. He was still amazed that he’d been chosen at all. ‘Okay.’

Price moved into action immediately. Before Lincoln had a chance to over-think it, he dropped his shoulder and struck Price’s clavicle with his fingertips, feeling them sink in softly as Price’s arm flew harmlessly by his head. Price had turned away before Lincoln had straightened, and was rubbing his throat with a tight smile.

‘Ouch.’ Ivyanne’s cousin said. ‘Good job!’

Lincoln was flooded with relief. He was so afraid that when he’d been accepted into the guard, that he’d volunteered himself to be humiliated instead of heroic. But he was picking up things easier than even he’d hoped, and all of the months in the gym were helping him keep up with everyone. In fact, he’d surpassed Lachlan and Camus already in knife-throwing and target shooting. It made him feel proud, and slightly wondrous. ‘I did it?’

‘You certainly did. I mean, I got away before you could hit too hard-but anyone not anticipating it would have let you go.’

‘Yay Lincoln!’ Lachy said.

‘Atta boy.’ Chimed in Camus.

Lincoln smiled proudly. ‘Cool! Thanks!’

‘I taught you that because breaking a grip is important, especially if you’re defending yourself from someone with a knife instead of a fist.’ Price tousled his dark hair and bounced lightly on the balls of his feet, making it clear that the action was giving him a rush and that he was keen for more.

‘Or a lightning bolt.’ Garridan pointed out. ‘The ability to get away from Ardhi is of upmost import. Physically, he’s not that strong, but it’s his touch that’s lethal.’

‘What if I want to attack him?’ Lincoln asked, picking up his water bottle and having a quick drink. It was strange because he wasn’t sweating (he couldn’t now) and yet his human memories had him reaching for hydration on instinct every chance he got. ‘Say he’s going to throw that purple light crap at someone else but I’m in a position to sneak up on him somehow…?’ He was thinking of course, about the engagement party and that moment when Tristan and Ivyanne had been down and Vana had leapt to their defense. If Ivyanne hadn’t drained him, Lincoln knew he would have been the first across the room. Which meant he’d probably be dead because he’d had no tactics up his sleeve.

‘You’d stop Ardhi from doing that the same way you would stop anyone from firing a gun.’ Tristan got up off the grass, dusting his hands on his black drawstring pants and approaching Lincoln. ‘Want me to show you?’

Lincoln really didn’t like being Tristan’s student, but he’d seen him best everybody he had come up against that morning. He had to admit, that Tristan had a lot more than pretty and thick-skinned going for him. And in his black singlet and artfully draped slacks, he looked as graceful and dangerous as Sahori. ‘Fire away.’

‘Okay, turn around.’ Tristan smiled. ‘You’re going to be Ardhi. Back to me, pointing at Garridan, like he’s Ivyanne and you’re going to taser him.’

Lincoln’s stomach filled with dread, but he tossed the bottle back onto the grass and turned obediently, pointing at Garridan. He noticed for the first time that Saraya, Pintang and Grace were at the window of one of their bedrooms, watching them train on the grass. He lifted his chin and tried not to look like he was about to piss his pants in front of the hottest girls he knew.

‘Okay so what you’re going to do is come up behind him, and cup his elbow with the same arm he’s got up,’ Tristan’s palm was under Lincoln’s elbow, ‘now thrust it up to the sky, where it can’t hurt anybody.’

Lincoln felt a hard slap as his arm was driven up directly above his shoulder. ‘Oh!’ he said, realizing he’d been unprepared for an upwards motion. ‘I get it!’

‘Good! Now at the same time, strike him however you can. Personally I’d want to snap his neck for trying to take what’s mine.’ Tristan’s tone was ominous, and Link wondered if there was a double entendre there. He also wondered if his neck was about to be publicly broken then made to look like an accident.

‘Um..okay…’

Tristan pulled Lincoln’s arm down again. ‘Like this-ready?’

Lincoln gulped, paranoid that he was about to get seriously hurt. But then his eyes darted to Grace again, who wasn’t attempting to hide her amusement. He reminded himself to act brave. Her crush was annoying even when sedated by the anger she’d been carrying around all week, but her laughter would be far worse. ‘Ready.’

‘Okay, so you slap up!’ Tristan thrust his arm skywards. Even though Lincoln tried to resist, it was too hard at that angle. His arm shot up. ‘Now with your other hand, reach across his face, grab his hair-’ Fingers caught a tuft of hair behind Lincoln’s ear as Tristan’s arm blocked his view. ‘Then yank-hard-in the opposite direction!’

Lincoln braced himself but Tristan’s arm curled around him then merely tugged lightly so Lincoln ended up looking at Sahori, who was on his left. Then, the arms fell away and there was a pat on his back. ‘Got it kiddo?’

‘I do.’ Lincoln stepped out and away, heart pounding as post-traumatic adrenalin shot through his veins. ‘But say I don’t have the strength to break his neck, what else could I do?’

Tristan shrugged. ‘Heaps of things. Bring a knife across his throat in the same motion, or push the muzzle of your gun into the top of his spine and pull the trigger-but up, like you want the bullet to come out of the top of his head-that way, it won’t pass through him and take out somebody else.’ He grinned that toothpaste-ad grin. ‘Or just bring your knee up between his legs and take his balls out. That’ll stun him long enough to finish the job off another way.’

Lincoln got it. ‘Thank you-though I don’t know if I’m lethal enough yet to go for another guy’s balls.’

Tristan grinned at him. ‘If you want, I can help you get some anger issues.’

‘You’ve done enough.’ Lincoln said dryly. ‘Believe me.’

Tristan chuckled. But his laughter died when a blur of white and gold exited the house, near the pool. Lincoln turned with him to see Ivyanne emerge, blinking into the morning sunlight in a figure-hugging gold and white printed wrap dress that showed plenty of leg and pooled prettily at the lowest point of her cleavage, stopping just before it became indecent. After her came Adele, looking spring-blooming beautiful in a pale pink maxi dress that clung to her legs like a skin as she walked. Their golden hair shone, and dark glasses covered both faces but not their smiles as they whispered to one another.

Lincoln swallowed. It was strange seeing them together like that, so...chummy. He thought of the stories they could trade and scratched the back of his neck, feeling self-conscious. Did Ivyanne need to know that he left the cap off the toothpaste and would sooner  eat off the table than do the dishes?

‘Don’t mind us…’ Ivyanne cooed, setting herself down on the grass next to Bane and Marcus. Marcus was rubbing Bane’s shoulders, and Bane looked like limp lettuce under the other man’s hands. Clearly, their relationship was progressing.

Adele sat on the other side of the boys and looked amused to see Marcus, the world’s most stoic lifeguard, worshipping her new manager like a pool boy/groupie. She looked to Lincoln and shook her head to convey exactly that.

Lincoln smiled back, and for a moment, it was almost as if they were still a unit, instead of two severed halves, equally confounded by how their lives had changed.

‘...just part of the judging for the elimination round.’ Ivyanne went on.‘I mean, I really only need the three best fighters….’

Lincoln’s heart dropped, knowing he fell short of that.

But then Ivyanne winked at him. ‘Kidding.’

Lincoln didn’t know if he wanted to kiss her or kill her. But he couldn’t help his relieved smile.

‘Did Link freak?’ Bane asked in a slurred voice, not raising his head.

‘White as a sheet.’ Ivyanne confirmed.

Bane lifted his hand lazily, waiting for the high five Ivyanne delivered. Lincoln flushed, hating himself for being so predictable.

‘If I wasn’t gay and getting a massage from the hottest lifeguard in Australia…I’d so be trying to play footsie with you right now.’

‘Naw, you smooth talker you.’ Ivyanne gushed.

‘Hey!’ Lachlan said, feigning hurt. ‘Hottest lifeguard? Offensive much?’

‘Sorry bro,’ Bane responded. ‘Blonde guys just aren’t as delectable as the tall, dark kind.’

‘Oi!’ It was Tristan’s turn to look offended while Marcus beamed proudly.

Bane finally lowered lifted his head and smiled. ‘What? You’re that creepy uncle now?’

Lincoln joined everyone else in laughter, glad that it wasn’t directed at him for once. Then he noticed that Garridan was exchanging an exasperated look with Camus. Clearly, he wasn’t a fan of the banter cutting into their training time.

But before Lincoln could point that out to his peers, or catch sight of Ivyanne’s cleavage again, Sahori bounced lightly to her feet, drawing everyone’s eye with the fluidity of her movement.

‘You need to learn defense too,’ she said, over enunciating her words in her pretty, exotic way as she sauntered towards them. Though her accent was thick, her English was flawless and beguiling. She was the only one who hadn’t demonstrated a technique yet, and Lincoln was curious to see her in action. ‘Tristan, do you mind being my guinea pig?’

Lincoln backed off, smiling at the surprised expression on Tristan’s face. But when Lincoln glanced over at the queen to see that her smile had flattened out, as had Adele’s, he clenched his jaw in aggravation. Did they have to be so damned obvious in their jealousy?

‘But it’s Lincoln we’re teaching.’ Tristan protested, glancing over at Ivyanne briefly, before turning back. ‘I don’t really need, um, your assistance Sahori. Not like Link does.’

‘Or me! You could use me!’ Lachy loudly and eagerly volunteered. ‘I have heaps to learn! In fact, private lessons wouldn’t go astray...’

‘We will see…’ Sahori said, not taking her eyes off Tristan. ‘But it is Loveridge I desire to test at the present. He has a weakness, everyone does. We must find it, and expose it, to prevent Ardhi surprising him by finding it first.’

‘I don’t know about that….’ Tristan backed up another step, his expression skeptical. ‘My weakness is sitting next to my nephew at present, so unless you’re going to attack her highness-this might be a bit futile.’

‘I guess we’ll find out,’ Sahori said, stepping forward again.

Lincoln snorted at that. He didn’t blame Tristan for being nervous, or Lachlan for being eager. Sahori looked like she could make any man sweat, mer or not, and she’d been inching closer to Tristan all morning and seemed unfazed by how he inched away in response. And Lincoln had to admit that after Ivyanne and Grace, Sahori was the most beautiful mer he’d encountered yet-and she had an edge to her that was exciting and dangerous. Was it making Tristan nervous because he didn’t want Ivyanne upset? Or because he didn’t want such a luscious temptation zeroing in on him?

The conversation with Ivyanne the weekend before had been at the forefront of Lincoln’s mind since, and when Sahori had arrived on Wednesday, he’d said a silent prayer that she would be the one to break the spell between Tristan and Ivyanne, by pulling his focus and hopefully, his energy long enough for Ivyanne to see him clearly.

‘Besides- you’re the only man here who can handle a full powered demonstration of mine.’ Sahori turned around, facing Garridan, but addressing Tristan over her shoulder. ‘Are you afraid of getting hurt, Tristan?’

‘Please. No.’ Tristan scoffed. ‘It’s just that I know that I’m not going to hit a woman in a situation like this so the fight isn’t fair.’

‘I know you’re not going to land a hit.’ Sahori said. ‘And in a second-you’ll see exactly why.’

There were a few chuckles. Tristan shook his head wryly and came up behind her, obviously resigning himself to the inevitable. ‘I’ll overpower you, my Asian friend.’ He warned her. ‘I have a way of leaving the ladies dumbstruck and on their backs.’

Lincoln rolled his eyes. ‘Man, now I really want to see you get your ass handed to you by a girl,’ he admitted, ‘I mean, you have no idea how much.’

‘That makes two of us.’ Ivyanne dead-panned. ‘I’ve been too nice to do it myself.’

Tristan cast her a disdainful look. ‘Like you could get close enough to do it without drooling on me, woman.’ He turned back to Sahori. ‘Or you, for that matter.’

‘Then put your money where your mouth is Loveridge,’ Sahori teased. ‘And don’t hold an inch of that muscle back. I won’t have you saying that I didn’t take you on at your best.’

‘As you wish.’ Tristan crossed his arms across his body and tore his shirt over his head, casting it behind him. It landed on Ivyanne’s head-a move he’d clearly planned though Lincoln couldn’t fathom how he’d managed it. The guy was too orchestrated to be real. How frustrating that the universe not only co-operated, but collaborated with the Tristan Loveridge show!

Ivyanne didn’t look impressed however. In fact, as she tore it off her face, she looked downright irritated. But when she opened her mouth to say something, froze, gaping at Tristan instead.

‘Whoa!’ Marcus cried, his hands on bane’s lower back stilling. ‘That is awesome!’

‘Agreed! When did you get that done?’ Bane looked alert now, scoping out his uncle. Lincoln followed their gazes and was equally shocked to see that Tristan’s once  unmarred bronze waist was now decorated with inky green-black leaves that seemed to swirl in an unseen wind from the middle of one shoulder blade, around his upper ribs before curling to an end over the center of his chest. Not much of his flesh was covered by the artwork, and yet it drew the eye to his perfect form.

Lincoln’s own abdomen tightened in envy, knowing he wasn’t broad enough yet to pull such a masterpiece off, even though he’d been contemplating getting a tattoo for weeks. He really liked Bane’s, and now, he knew he couldn’t get one without looking like a copy-cat.

‘Last week,’ Tristan said, glancing down at himself. ‘That scar was bugging me, so I decided that If I couldn’t get rid of it completely, I’d cover it.’

Ivyanne had still said nothing, and her lips were still parted in open-mouthed shock.

Please god...let her hate big tattoos! Lincoln silently prayed. She only had that tiny one of her own-it was a good sign.

‘It looks wonderful..’ Sahori breathed. She’d turned and now stepped to Tristan, touching her fingertips gingerly to the design over his heart. Her lust was unmistakable. ‘It suits you.’

‘Is it a vine?’ Adele asked, leaning forward and squinting.

‘It’s Ivy.’ Garridan said quietly. ‘A vine of Ivy.’

Sahori hand snapped back like a puppet master had pulled on her realization string.

‘Well...holy shit.’ Adele muttered, reclining back on her hands and shaking her head. ‘I guess that makes it official...’

It took two seconds for the tattoo’s significance to resonate with Lincoln after that, and when it did, he was almost crippled by the rush of anger which bore down upon him.

An Ivy tattoo? As in Ivyanne? Over his heart? Fury splintered his vision with red spots. The man was out of control! He wanted to grab Tristan and shake him screaming: ‘Isn’t your neck tattoo enough?! Why don’t you just piss on her leg?!’

‘Oh my god!’ Bane hooted, slapping his leg. ‘Uncle you are too much on a good day!’ He elbowed Ivyanne. ‘Can you feel the pressure sweetie? Can you feel it? He’s Marked twice now! Jeez!’

‘Shut up Bane,’ Ivyanne managed through gritted teeth.

‘Or…?’ Bane demanded.

‘Or you’ll find out why you ought to have.’ Ivyanne got to her feet, crossing her arms, looking like she didn’t know what to do or say as she eyed the expectant looking-Tristan who’d turned to reap in his own damn glory. He’d planned it that way of course. Like he did everything.

‘Tristan….’ Ivyanne pulled on the ends of her hair, looking exasperated. ‘You better have gotten that tattoo out of affection for a plant or you and I are going to have words.’

‘What kind of words?’ He asked, eyes alight with delight. ‘Given the commitment I just made to said plant on my skin, I’d expect it to blossom a little, or part with three very specific words.’ He paused. ‘Or at least be a bit flattered…?’

‘Or maybe you’re about to get flattened.’ Lincoln snapped. Tristan smartly ignored him.

‘She’s as flattered as a mother-fucker. She just shows it differently.’ Bane pointed out gleefully as he ticked off his fingers. ‘First comes the disbelief. Then the anger. Then the dramatic stomping up to her room, where she’ll shut the door behind her, lean up against it and blush like a tomato plant instead of Ivy!’

Tristan laughed gaily, as did everyone else but Lincoln and Ivyanne.

Ivyanne whirled on Bane. ‘Londeree…! You’re about to become cactus! One more word and I’ll tell Marcus about that dream you had-’

‘Whoa!’ Bane’s hands flew up. ‘Let’s not be hasty!’

‘What dream?’ Marcus asked, looking curious.

Ivyanne returned breezily: ‘Oh let’s just say it involved three people, not two.’ She turned to Lincoln. ‘In fact, you might want to hear this too, being the guest star-’

‘Ahh!’ Lincoln’s hands went to his ears, blocking out Marcus’s gasp, Bane’s cry of alarm, and Tristan’s continued laughter. For a moment, his fury with Tristan was lost to paranoia. Damn the Londeree’s and their embarrassing crushes!

‘Is this customary behavior among men friends in Australia?’ He asked of Adele, whom he’d sat beside during the ruckus.

Adele was too busy laughing to respond. In fact, she was doubled over, clutching at her ankles. Lincoln wanted to pinch her!

‘It was a full moon dream!’ Bane protested, turning to Marcus. ‘I can’t control those!’ He shot Lincoln a pleading look. ‘Seriously bro, I’d never..’

‘I can’t say I’m horrified.’ Marcus drawled. ‘In fact, it’s too bad that Lincoln seems to be so horrified, if I’m being honest..’

Bane froze. ‘Really?’

Lincoln gaped at the guy who’d taught him the ropes on the ocean. ‘Not you too!’

‘And Lincoln Grey adds to his payroll fan club!’ Tristan chortled.

Lincoln gave him a murderous look.

‘Enough!’ Garridan’s exclamation silenced them all. ‘Ivyanne, sit down or go inside where you won’t distract everyone! Bane-try to rub a few out before you go to sleep! Marcus, I wouldn’t hold your breath. Lincoln-take Bane cologne shopping. Buy the one he hates or roster him on different shifts to you and for the love of god, don’t keep him back late on a full moon.’ He paused, looking at his nephew sternly while everyone but Lincoln and Ivyanne continued to laugh. ‘Tristan….it’s lovely ink. But if taking your shirt off is going to piss everyone off then I suggest that you do it only when necessary. Sahori? Go.’

Garridan’s commands were immediately adhered too. Still looking as pissed off as Lincoln felt, Ivyanne sank back to the grass, giving Bane a sly shove as she did. Bane shoved back.

Lincoln crossed his arms across his chest, hoping that Sahori was about to do to Tristan what he’d seen ninja’s do to planks of wood. Smiling an uncertain smile, Sahori turned her back to Tristan once more.

‘Okay say you’re Ardhi and you’re coming up behind me-what are you going to do?’

Tristan stepped up and gripped Sahori’s forearms, pressing them aggressively down to her sides. ‘Get your hands out of the way first, and then try and bend your arms up behind your-’

Sahori bent in the middle and rolled, handsfree, tucking her down and pushing forward so the back of her shoulders hit the ground first. In the blink of an eye, Tristan was flat on his on the grass. And by the awkward angle at which he was flipped over, Lincoln could tell he’d hit his head and back pretty hard. He was gasping for breath and Sahori was on her knees, grinning.

‘See?’ Sahori glanced back at Lincoln. ‘Tristan was expecting me to wrench away or drive him backwards, or try to twist-but I did the unexpected and he wasn’t ready for it. Now-he’s hurt because I forced him to fall hard.’

There was a smattering of applause and Lincoln grinned, darting his eyes to Ivyanne and feeling smug due to her cautious smile.

‘I’ve still got your arms though.’ Tristan pointed out. He had a monkey grip around her olive-hued arms, even though his own were extended above his head.

‘Yes-you must have been focused not to break your grip on me. Most would have lost it. But because I anticipated that, when I flung you over my head, I made sure to bend my arms at the end, see Link?’ She smiled at him, a secret smile, expressing that they shared a common bond-the desire to see Ivyanne and Tristan ripped apart. ‘He’s not too far away for me to strike again.’ Sahori twisted her torso and feigned a strike to Tristan’s face with her elbow. To block it, Tristan released her grip. She stayed, leaning over Tristan and grinning. ‘Aha! Now you have a broken nose.’ She arched an eyebrow. ‘So what can you do? I believe I have you!’

Tristan cupped her face and yanked her lips down on his. Sahori fell forward, bracing herself on the grass on either side of his head as a moan escaped her throat. There were a few gasps of shock-one coming from Lincoln’s own lungs, but before he could fully register what was going on, Tristan had broken the kiss and flipped Sahori onto her back, holding her throat down against the ground with one hand and her knee down with the other.

‘What was that for?’ she choked, her eyes bewildered.

‘I win,’ Tristan whispered, smiling smugly. He then pushed off her and lightly bounced to the balls of his feet. ‘I told you I can always get a woman on her back-even if she is a ninja.’

There was some laughter following this. Sahori’s cheeks flushed pink and she took the hand Tristan extended to her, allowing him to pull her up.

‘So if you were Lincoln, getting attacked, you’d just turn around and kiss Ardhi?’

‘Nah. But when I got your face-I would have broken your neck like I said before.’ He punched her lightly in the arm. ‘If you weren’t so pretty, that is.’

Lincoln glanced back at the queen, noting that her smile had slipped once more. In fact, she had practically gone white  from bearing witness to the sickening display. Lincoln swallowed hard. He didn’t know if her indignation worked for him, or against him.

The only thing that was clear was that Tristan had just made her jealous, and upstaged Lincoln once more.

Heads Or Tails Book #3 in The Fairytail Saga S.K Munt

Part Two

June 28th 1996

Ivyanne’s mother pressed her lips to her cheek and pulled back, her eyes alight with worry. ‘Now honey are you sure you don’t want to come along with us? I just don’t know how I feel about leaving you here alone until Saraya gets back from the mall.’

‘Mum it’s fine. I can’t handle one more nuclear testing protest.’ Ivyanne said, sliding the letter she’d been writing to Lincoln under the one she was supposed to be writing to Roan. ‘It’s depressing and Chirac isn’t listening. You take dad-I have study to do-I’ll be fine.’

‘Okay…’ Vana bit her lip. ‘Okay fine. You’re old enough now-I guess a few hours won’t kill you.’ She glanced at her watch. ‘I have a guest coming by. I told him we wouldn’t be home until two, but in case he shows up early, just entertain him for awhile, will you?’

Ivyanne withheld a sigh. Ever since they’d arrived in California, they’d had a string of progressive mermaids sauntering through their door. She just wanted one day, to herself. ‘Fine. Is he staying for a while?’

‘No-he lives in Malibu. He’s just dropping in for a few hours to catch up.’

‘Now Ivyanne if this Loveridge boy does or says anything inappropriate, I expect to hear about it, okay?’ Her father suddenly said, shrugging into his windbreaker.

‘Honey!’ Vana snapped. ‘For god’s sakes-she’s thirteen!’

‘Yeah well... those boys can be slippery….’

Ivyanne glanced form one parent to the other. ‘Why? What would he do?’

‘Nothing!’ Vana said quickly, glowering at her husband. ‘He’s harmless. Just stay inside, okay? No swimming until we’re back.’

‘Fine.’ Ivyanne sighed. ‘Have fun.’

‘Bye.’ Her parents hurried back inside, stone-faced, but Ivyanne could hear them begin to bicker as soon as they were in the garage.

I wonder what that was all about? She thought, glancing back down at her blank letter, chewing on her pencil. It was depressing, how little she had to say to Roan. The letter to Lincoln, that would never be posted considering she didn’t even know his Tasmanian address, was three pages long and filled with all of the things she wanted to say to him but never ever could. She told him how much she missed him, how human the Los Angeles mermaids were, how cold the water was, compared to the water in Seaview... how she wished he’d kissed her just once more before the summer had faded to Autumn... she touched her lips, craving something she didn’t understand, and smiled. Six more months, and she would see him again.

Ivyanne sighed and stood up, stretching her back. Down the crescent strip of golden sand, she could make out the colors and sounds emanating from the Santa Monica Pier and she leaned over the balcony, trying to imagine what it would be like to ride that Ferris Wheel, so high in the air in the bright sunlight. She’d begged her parents to take her down to the pier three times, but they always said no. Everything was always too dangerous-eyes were always on her.

Not right now they’re not. A voice in her head said. Smiling, Ivyanne picked up the letter to Lincoln and shoved it deep into the pocket of her jeans. So why don’t I just go?

Ivyanne poked a bit of cotton candy into her mouth with trepidation, but grinned when she felt the fluffy, sticky substance dissolve on her tongue.

That’s weird. She thought, savoring the over-sugary taste. Nice but weird. Am I supposed to eat the whole thing though?

‘Oh my god you have to go on the bumper cars with me!’ A girlish voice shrieked.

Ivyanne looked up from her position on the bench seat near the railing and watched a glamorous looking teenage girl slap a handsome blonde guy on the backside. He’d been leaning closely to a mousy blonde, pointing to something out over the water, but now he turned to the brunette and smiled. ‘Kind of in the middle of something here Charisse.’

The brunette pouted. ‘I thought we came here as a group-you two keep ignoring the rest of us.’

Ivyanne looked-sure enough there was a group of nine or ten high schoolers gathered around a hot dog stand chatting, while the blonde boy and the mousy girl stood off to the side, having a private conversation.

‘Sorry,’ the guy said, not looking sorry at all. ‘Yeah I’ll ride the bumper cars with you later.’

Charisse threw her arms around his neck and kissed him. Beside them, the mousy blonde sighed and stepped to the side, staring out at the water by herself.

She’s jealous. Ivyanne realized. They’re both after the one guy. Ivyanne’s heart went out to the less polished girl-her friend was clearly out to bamboozle the boy’s affections.

When the boy disentangled himself from the brunettes arms, he glanced at Ivyanne, and paused, staring at her with open curiosity.

Oh my goodness! Ivyanne ducked her head, letting her shoulder length curls fall around her like a curtain. He saw me staring! Ivyanne felt her cheeks heat up and she shoved another mouthful of cotton candy to her lips, seeing the boy’s face in her mind like a billboard featuring a handsome actor. He was beautiful! More beautiful than any human she’d ever seen before. His blonde curls were pulled back into a short ponytail, and his skin glistened under the sunlight. Even from twenty feet away she could see that his skin was unblemished, his features strong under a fashionable pair of shades.

Ivyanne found herself once again longing to be a regular teenager out on the pier for the afternoon, flirting with a bunch of cute high school guys who would win her a stuffed animal and ask her to go in the tunnel of love. But she’d never get to do anything fun like that, never.

The only time she ever truly felt like a teenager was at The Seaview back in Australia for six blissful weeks a year that passed as though time sought to hurry her happiness along back to misery where she belonged.

Ivyanne risked another peek up at the cute guy again but to her horror, discovered that he was still staring at her. He cocked his head to the side and lifted an eyebrow, mouthing the word ‘Hi.’

Alarm bloomed inside her. She couldn’t risk catching attention of a boy like that, surrounded by so many. In packs, girls could be so mean, and boys could be downright dangerous. Pretending she hadn’t seen him address her, Ivyanne stood up quickly and began to retrace her footsteps the way she had come, back towards where the rides were.

Just don’t look back! She told herself. This is why mum and dad don’t want you down here!

Ivyanne stepped into a shadow and looked up, seeing the Ferris Wheel towering above her. She caught her breath, thinking of how cool it would be to see everything from above instead of below for once. Also, she’d be safely removed from everyone who might pose a threat.

‘Hey.’ The soft voice came from her right. ‘Do you need a ride partner?’

Ivyanne flinched and turned, seeing the gorgeous boy standing at her elbow. Up close, he was absolutely glorious-making the alarm bells sound louder. How could she handle herself, when his face robbed her of thought?‘Huh?’

He jerked his thumb upwards, towards the Ferris Wheel. ‘For that. You have to go two at a time, and I see you’re alone.’ He reached into his pocket and pulled out a ten dollar bill, handing into the concessionaire in the booth. ‘Two please bud.’

‘Sure.’ The man ripped two tickets off and handed them to the boy as Ivyanne stood, frozen to the spot, trying to work out if she should flee or just make up some excuse and back away politely.

But when she opened her mouth, a soft: ‘Okay,’ came out, stunning her.

The boy grinned and extended his hand. ‘Trent.’

‘Ivanna.’ Ivyanne swallowed, allowing Trent to take her hand and lead her up to the swinging booth. Her heart felt like it had developed an arrhythmia. Trent’s hand was warm, his grip on hers gentle.

What am I thinking, going on a ride with a strange older boy? She thought in panic as the cab jerked and swung away from the ground. Mum will kill me if she ever hears about this!

‘So... Ivanna…?’ Trent leaned forward and pushed his sunglasses up onto his head, rendering her brainless again as he studied her with warm, honey colored eyes ‘What is a sensational looking girl like yourself doing down at the pier all alone on a day like this?’ His mouth curved into an alluring smile. ‘And why haven’t I seen you here before?’

Ivyanne blushed.‘It wasn’t planned. I snuck out, just to see…’ She fiddled with her braid, noticing that Trent’s friends were below, staring up at them as they ascended. The brunette did not look happy.‘I have to leave in half an hour though. My parents will be home at two.’

Trent raised his eyebrows.‘You have an accent.’

‘Do I?’ Ivyanne twirled her cotton candy stick between her palms. ‘Well, I travel a lot, I suppose.’

‘Me too.’ Trent appraised her, making Ivyanne feel incredibly self-conscious. He reached out and pinched some of the cotton candy between his fingers before sliding it between his lips and closing his eyes briefly, as though savoring it. Ivyanne shivered for some reason, taken aback by how sensual everything he did was. He opened his eyes lazily.

‘Mmm...yummy.’ He rested his elbows on the thighs of his ripped jeans.‘You know, I had some plans for two as well, but I can get out of mine, if you can stay out a little longer.’

Ivyanne’s heart skipped a beat. ‘Why would I do that?’

He moved to the seat beside her and threw his arm across the back of the rail. Behind him, the Pacific ocean twinkled like the stars had fallen in the night and were trapped until sunset. He cupped her chin and stared deeply into her eyes.

‘Because since I saw you, I’ve lost interest in everything else. You look like the kind of girl I’d like to get to know.’

Ivyanne laughed nervously and pulled her face away, shaking her head. It was weird but this was the first time she’d spoken to a human boy who wasn’t Lincoln, and it felt like she was being disloyal to both him and Roan by being there, especially given how her heart was racing.

But there was also a chance that her racing heart had nothing to do with Trent. Her parents had been watching her for about six months by that point, convinced that her developing chest and growth spurt were signs that their sweet teenager was about to morph into the evil, hormonal variety. And maybe it was finally happening. After all, she’d gotten her first period the month before. In fact, she was still traumatized by it, and dreading the next, which was due any day. Was that why she’d been feeling so restless?

‘Sorry,’ she said, realizing she hadn’t responded for quite a few beats.‘But no. I really can’t. I possibly have the worlds strictest parents and we’re expecting a visitor soon, who I might have to be there to greet.’ She peeked at him out of the corner of her eye.‘Besides, I think you’re a little too old for me to uh, get to know.’

‘Oh? How old are you?’ He asked, cocking his head, looking genuinely intrigued. ‘Sixteen? Seventeen?’ He leaned forward and grinned. ‘Though eighteen would be preferable…’

Ivyanne was almost embarrassed to mumble: ‘Uh... fourteen in November.’

‘Thirteen?!’ Trent’s cocky demeanor slipped away entirely. In a heartbeat, he’d shifted to the other side of the car, so abruptly in fact, that the mental hinges groaned in protested, rocking once or twice for good measure, causing Ivyanne to grip the railing in fright.

‘Geez! You don’t look thirteen!’

Ivyanne knew that-mermaids developed earlier than most humans, and then stopped developing once they’d hit their ideal child-bearing physicality for decades. But she was relieved that he’d backed away, allowing her pulse to decelerate somewhat, a process aided by the fact that the car had ceased swinging. ‘Yeah I know...sorry if you thought otherwise.’

‘There’s no if!’ His face went from white to red. ‘Thirteen!’ He shook his head and rubbed his temples.‘Bloody hell I’m pretty sure just siting with you is breaking a law of some kind!’  He eyed her. ‘You need to wear a sign or something to keep predators like myself at bay.’

‘Well you don’t need a sign,’ she joked. ‘First word that came to my mind when I saw you was predator.’

‘And yet you got on the ride with me….’

‘Well...I don’t get out much. I was curious to see if predatory company was preferable to none.’

He laughed. ‘And your verdict?’

She shrugged, looking out at the ocean. ‘Eh..’

‘Ouch.’ He said. But then, he chuckled.‘Man, I’m so sorry. Promise you won’t think I’m a creep, okay kiddo?’

Kiddo. Ivyanne wrinkled her nose. ‘Nah. If you’d been excited to learn my age however, I may have leapt over the railing.’ She ducked her head. ‘But thanks... for the ride. I love it up here.’

‘Don’t mention it.’ Trent eyed her reproachfully. ‘You really are too young to be down here by yourself, though. Where do you live? I’ll walk you back-I’m going over to Ocean Avenue soon, which is close to every other place around here. I can show you an I.D or get someone to vouch for my non-creepiness first if you’d like.’

‘Ocean Avenue?’ Ivyanne repeated in surprise. ‘That’s where I’m going! I mean, that’s where I live.’

He frowned at first, as though confused, but slowly, his  forehead smoothed out and his eyes widened. ‘Hang on…! You live on Ocean Avenue? With strict parents?’

Ivyanne paused, then nodded. ‘Yeah, why?’

He leaned forward. ‘And..you travel a lot... have to be home by two...insanely beautiful…’ he groaned, pushing his golden curls off his forehead and regarding her anxiously. ‘This might sound crazy little one-but you’re not Vana and Ash’s kid, are you?’

Ivyanne’s stomach hit the floor. ‘You know my parents?!’

He dropped his face into his hands and groaned more loudly than previous.‘Oh my god!’ He peeked at her between his fingers. ‘Please tell me I didn’t just hit on the god damned princess? The one I’m supposed to be officially meeting today?!’

The air whooshed out of Ivyanne’s lungs. ‘You’re the Loveridge boy?’

Trent turned his head and motioned to the tattoo on his neck. ‘The one and the same.’ He grinned, which was closer to a grimace, and extended his hand. ‘Tristan Loveridge.’

Ivyanne took his fingers, feeling dazed as she whispered. ‘Ivyanne Court.’

Tristan bowed his head. ‘Your majesty.’ He knelt on the floor, holding her hands, his eyes wide with earnest. ‘Please, princess-if your father knew that I actually tried to-’

Ivyanne held up her hand. ‘No-likewise. If they knew I was down here, I’d be deader than you.’

‘Oh how wrong you are!’

‘Okay, you might be right. I mean, they really need me alive so…’ Ivyanne suddenly saw how ridiculous the situation was, and a reflexive, half hysterical giggle bubbled out of her throat. ‘It’s funny, isn’t it?’

‘I’ll let you know when my heart starts beating again.’ Tristan got back onto his seat and shook his head woefully. ‘I’m mortified!’

‘Don’t be. It happens all the time.’ Ivyanne said quickly, blushing. The flush in his cheeks made him look even cuter, and knowing he was one of her own kind relaxed her to no end. ‘Which is precisely why I’m supposed to be at home bored, and not out here with predators lurking about.’

‘I can only imagine.’ Tristan rested his elbows on his knees again and stared at her, seemingly bewildered. ‘Unbelievable!’

‘That two mers just crossed paths and didn’t even realize?’

He laughed. ‘No. It’s just... well I heard you were pretty…. I just didn’t hear that you were…’ his cheeks colored. ‘Well!’ he cleared his throat. ‘This is awkward!’

Ivyanne was inclined to agree. She studied him with open curiosity, trying to recall everything she’d ever heard about Tristan Loveridge. She knew he was quite the girl-chaser, and very smart and sneaky about it, and was unpredictable-disappearing for years at a time, pursuing one ambition or another.

‘Why are you hanging out with a bunch of high school kids anyway?’ she asked. ‘I mean, aren’t you like, thirty?’

‘Twenty seven.’ Tristan said. ‘And the only high-schoolers I hang out with are the eighteen year olds, got it princess? Hence my shock a few minutes ago-I’m very careful who I, uh…’

‘Come onto?’ Ivyanne supplied, gleeful to have such a beautiful man stumbling all over himself without someone interrupting her fun.

‘You’re enjoying this!’ He accused her. The carriage swung as the wheel rotated.

‘A little.’ Ivyanne admitted. ‘I never get to have any fun.’

‘I can imagine that too.’ Tristan said. ‘And yes I graduated in the late eighties, but I’m doing my senior year over again, so I can brush up on computer knowledge and what-not. I want to do a course, overseas in a few years in engineering.’

Ivyanne frowned. ‘Can’t you just get the papers?’ she asked. ‘Mum does that all the time.’

Tristan smiled. ‘Yeah-but all I’d learn from that is how to get papers. I actually want to be good at this-and things have changed since my day.’ He shrugged. ‘Nothing’s worth getting if you don’t learn something along the way, is it?’

‘I wouldn’t know.’ Ivyanne stared out at the water, biting her lip, thinking of how it wonderful it would be to have the kind of freedom that led to the development of convictions, as he obviously enjoyed. ‘Thanks again for this. This view is stunning.’

‘I agree.’

Ivyanne felt his eyes on her. She glanced at him, thinking about her father’s warning, and blushed. ‘What?’

‘Enjoying the view. And thinking of how lucky Roan Fire is.’

Ivyanne’s heart began to pound once more. She knew she was playing with fire, but she was curious to see just what Tristan Loveridge had up his sleeve. ‘And why is that?’

‘Because I’m only a second son. He’d be in jeopardy if I were next in line-but alas, that’s my brother, Nigara.’

Ivyanne’s heart was flopping all over the place. Being up there, trapped with such a fantastic looking creature-it was hard to forget that she was just a kid and he a man, sixteen years her senior with a bad reputation. She had to hold herself together.

‘That’s... inappropriate.’ She said finally, parroting her father’s words.

‘Is it now?’ Tristan asked lightly. ‘How so?’

‘Roan Fire is a terrific boy, and my only match. I look forward to marrying him, and don’t need the mischievous branch of the Loveridge tree threatening him.’

‘Mischievous?’ Tristan cracked up. ‘You’re the one who snuck out, little girl! And I wouldn’t have come over at all if you hadn’t been looking at me like that!’

‘Like what?’ Ivyanne demanded sharply.

Tristan leaned forward. ‘Like you were the predator.’

Ivyanne blushed to the roots of her hair. ‘I wasn’t thinking that! I was thinking-’

‘What?’

She shrugged. ‘I was kind of thinking that you didn’t look... uh, human.’

Tristan grinned. ‘And why would that be?’

Because you’re as beautiful as people usually say I am, and no human looks like you do. She thought silently. But she couldn’t say that-by the look on his face, she could tell he already knew that. ‘You’re cocky.’ She said instead.

‘Yeah? Well you’re snotty.’ Tristan leaned back on the seat. ‘I’m starting to pity Roan now, so thanks for the perspective.’

‘What’s that supposed to mean?’ Ivyanne demanded, insulted.

Tristan sighed and looked out at the water. ‘Just that you’re going to be a handful for whatever man ends up stuck in your claws.’

Ivyanne scowled and looked away. They finished the rest of the ride in silence. When it was done-he walked her home, ten minutes before her parents came through the door. It was never spoken of again.

9.

If she doesn’t talk to me soon, I’m going to explode! Tristan thought, darting glances at Ivyanne. It was his first shift, a ‘trial weekend’ for the guard. He’d been up since midnight Friday and so far, Ivyanne hadn’t said a word to him.

It was late Saturday morning and he’d been posted in the living room downstairs while everyone but Camus, Ivyanne, Lachlan and Garridan went for a swim, a fact that made him incredibly jealous. He couldn’t remember the last time that his will hadn’t been his own, and it made him feel for Ivyanne and the life she’d been leading-always watched, always checking in with someone. Never free to just come and go or be.

But there was a bright side to being left out of the group splash-Tristan had been posted by Ivyanne’s side while she wrote e-mails to families who had sought her help in one way or another at the kitchen bench. Lachlan was on the roof, watching the perimeter and the swimming mermaids, and Garridan and Camus were moving from front to back, fine tweaking the new security system.

It was nice to be so near to Ivyanne, but the fact that she went out of her way to avoid him, busy typing away at her computer or on the phone, drove him crazy.

‘Psst,’ he eventually said, leaning against the doorjamb, keeping his back to her. ‘Ivyanne… psst.’

‘What is it Tristan?’ she asked, her tone weary.

He glanced over his shoulder. ‘Just checking to see if you were still mad... but it’s okay... I got it…’

She flipped her cascade of curls over her shoulder, obscuring her profile. ‘Oh. Okay, good.’

Tristan wanted to run the tips of his fingers down her cloud of hair, knowing it would feel like silk. ‘Naw come on babe-it was one silly kiss-I was just proving a point. I know you’re jealous but-’

Ivyanne’s head snapped up, curls bouncing with indignation. ‘I’m not jealous. I’m vindicated. You’ve never been one for going alone for long, have you?’

Tristan rolled his eyes. ‘I’m not attracted to her. I knew damn well that you were watching with those aptly destined green eyes.’

This response was met with silence and a hostile glare.

Tristan crossed his arms. ‘If you’re not jealous about the kiss-then why are you mad?’

Ivyanne exhaled through her nose and said nothing, dropping her gaze again.

He smiled. ‘There was no tongue-in case you were wondering.’

She still didn’t look at him. ‘Tristan, when I’m through being mad, I’ll talk to you, okay? Just don’t push your luck for now. I have a lot to do.’

Tristan smiled. ‘Okay. But first...can you tell me if you like the tattoo? You never actually said if you did or didn’t you know.’

Ivyanne went back to typing, her keystrokes louder than before. ‘I know.’

She loved it. How could she not? Of that, Tristan was certain. She probably saw it as a manipulative gesture, but it wasn’t about that for him. It symbolized the impact she’d had on his life, and served a purpose- covering the scar left by Ardhi in a way he knew would make his nemesis livid. Win or lose, Ivyanne had changed him-marked him in a way that was permanent, and had nothing to do with their bloodlines.

‘Fine. Play it that way then. Time will tell what you refuse to so...’ He stared back out at the pool, smiling stupidly just because she’d acknowledged him. And now that she had, he couldn’t take another minute of the silent treatment. He didn’t look at her when he said: ‘I just can’t believe you’re still mad at me. I mean, a few weeks ago you thought I was dead and-’

The sound of a chair scraping against the floor made him turn. He watched, his hopes fading as Ivyanne moved to the other end of the table, plugged a set of headphones into her iPhone, and then placed them over her ears, a small smile playing at the corners of her mouth.

Tristan sighed and turned back to face outside, shaking his head ruefully. Ivyanne liked to preach about how emotionally hardy mers were, but she could sure hold a grudge!

*

‘Hey Sahori!’ Lincoln trotted eagerly down the deck on Saturday night, tapping his shift-partner on the shoulder. ‘Grubs up. Your turn.’

‘Grub?’ Sahori asked, not taking her eyes from the dark water before her. She was sitting on the edge of the dock with ramrod straight posture, keeping vigil as Ivyanne swam.

Lincoln couldn’t see him through the inkiness of the night, but he knew Garridan was posted on the edge of the rocky outcropping fifty meters to the right where the coast dipped in to form the tip of Funnel Bay. Despite his six-man guard, Garridan insisted on chaperoning Ivyanne’s every swim.

‘Yeah grub...dinner. Sushi-Pintang’s special kind. You get fifteen minutes, and then you need to go swap with Lachy on the roof so he can eat too.’

‘Okay.’ Sahori asked no more questions. She got to her feet, holstering her little silver handgun and motioned for Lincoln to take her spot. ‘Her majesty has already stretched her limbs with and is fluttering about with a school of fish around the yacht. There has been no sign of Ardhi.’ She strode away, her long black braid glinting under the dock light. Even her walk was efficient and eerily silent against the timber dock.

Lincoln shook his head as he sat and dangled his own legs over the edge, shivering as cool, fresh water licked the soles of his aching feet. He removed his gun and rested it on the dock beside him as he scanned the silhouette of the hillside to his right for signs of movement. There were none. So he turned and studied the bay in a similar fashion, using all of his senses-his eyes, searching for scales or limbs in the distance that should not have been there, his ears, waiting for a slap of fluke against the sea that didn’t belong. Even his nose played a part-testing the air for Ardhi, who had a scent as fresh and crisp as ozone, contrasting with his dark character. But there was nothing.

Wet hands wrapped around his ankles and tugged at that exact moment but Lincoln tensed, resisting the gentle pull, his heart rate accelerating, but not from fear. A moment later Ivyanne surfaced, pouting.

‘Boo?’ She ventured.

He shook his head at her and smiled. ‘Sorry honey. I’m not as jumpy now as I used to be.’

‘Damn.’ Ivyanne curled the fingers of one hand over the timber edge and ran the other from her forehead to the back of her crown, smoothing her sodden cloak of hair back from her face and over the opposite shoulder. ‘I liked you vulnerable.’

‘You’re going to like me invulnerable a hell of a lot more.’

‘So it seems.’ Ivyanne smiled. ‘You’re doing great, Link. I’m enjoying watching your progress. And I swear you’ve shot up two inches!’

‘Somedays I feel it.’ He admitted. ‘Though the height thing is really a strength thing-I’m standing taller now, is all.’

‘Ahh. That make sense.’ She cocked an eyebrow. ‘I’m not the only one noticing either. Grace is pretending that she doesn’t-but she’s checking you out every time she thinks I’m not watching her. Which is at least three hundred times a day.’ She whistled between her teeth. ‘That’s some crush Grey! It seems like your energy intoxicates the Londeree’s, doesn’t it?’

He cringed, thinking of the reference of Bane’s dream. ‘Yeah well, if you’d kindly refrain from bringing that up publicly again…’

Ivyanne giggled-intoxicating him in an instant. He loved the way the sound started as low and throaty and quickly bubbled up the scale and ended with a quick intake of breath.

‘Sorry. But he had it coming.’ She frowned. ‘Marcus took it a little better than I would have liked though..’

‘Ugh! Let’s just not okay? Grace included on the conversational boycott. Crush or not, she’s not speaking to me at the moment and I intend for it to stay that way until the sight of me repulses her.’

‘Not going to happen…’ Ivyanne sang. But then, she cocked her head. ‘I noticed the silent treatment thing. Why is she mad?’

Lincoln reached out and pushed Ivyanne’s hair off her forehead. ‘Why do you think?’ He asked softly. ‘I’m in love with someone else and she doesn’t have a shot in hell. I figured it was kinder to say it, then play along.’

‘Oh.’ Ivyanne bit her lip. ‘Poor kid.’

Lincoln pushed the sight of Grace’s heart-achingly broken expression from his mind and said softly: ‘Yeah…I know.’

Ivyanne glanced towards the house, which looked beautiful and festive when lit from within. Soft jazz music-Joyce’s choice-was filtering out into the night. Over that, Lincoln could hear the animated conversation of the dwellers within as they gathered around the outdoor table, some standing, some sitting, all digging into Pintang’s fare.

‘Well if you’re here then it must be chow time for Sahori, and I must admit, my appetite is coming back.’ Ivyanne said. ‘I always feel so hungry after a swim-don’t you?’

‘Actually no.’ Lincoln thought of all the occasions when he’d swum, collecting his emotions afterwards like shells in a basket and examining them. ‘I feel...perfect. Aligned.’

Ivyanne shrugged. ‘Just wait...if you ever get to spend the majority of the day in the water for months on end, as I did growing up, you’ll see how it changes. It’s like coffee-the more you have, the more you need. Swimming can cure me of hunger and lust and irritation, but if I don’t stay in long enough it can make it worse.’

‘Yes well…’ Lincoln couldn’t help himself. ‘Nothing is going to curb my lust so long as you’re around, your highness, so I’m grateful that swimming at least takes care of my hunger and caffeine addiction or I’d be a nervous wreck.’

Ivyanne laughed. ‘Sorry. But you know you’re not in that boat alone.’ She nodded to the dock behind him. ‘Can you pass me a towel please so I can get out?’

Lincoln glanced over his shoulder and saw a thick cream towel folded neatly on the boards. He was about to reach for it when he noted her words: ‘So I can get out.’ He turned back slowly, risking a peek towards the dark water which he suddenly realized was lapping against her collarbone. Her neck, under her hair, was bare.

‘Are you...not wearing a swimsuit?’ He asked, shocked and  instantly overheating.

Ivyanne blushed and mumbled: ‘Look….Sahori was on duty...Garridan was way out..it’s dark…’ She made a face and moved her hands together, as though she’d be able to cover her naked form with delicate forearms. ‘Can you just pass me the damn towel please?’

Lincoln got to his feet and stood, not taking his eyes off hers. ‘No.’

Ivyanne’s jaw fell open. ‘Excuse you?’

Lincoln smiled. ‘No.’ He gestured to her. ‘What do you think hiding your body from me now is going to do when I have every inch memorized already?’

Ivyanne looked flustered. ‘Lincoln...please-’

‘No.’ He repeated. ‘We were engaged Ivyanne. We were lovers. If you think putting on a towel now will stop me from violating you in my sleep every night in my own dreams, then you’re insane.’

Ivyanne’s lashes lowered to veil her eyes. Water beaded on her shoulders and knuckles. ‘I’m just trying to make the temptation more bearable Lincoln. For both of us.’

‘I’m on fire, no matter what you do or wear or attempt to hide.’ He whispered. ‘The least you can do is give me a glimpse to tide me over.’

Ivyanne looked up at his hand, her conflicting feelings evident. ‘If I get out of here naked, you’re going to kiss me,’ she whispered. ‘And I’m going to kiss you back. But if I stay here and wait for you to get your senses back, I won’t toss and turn tonight, knowing I let temptation lead me astray again.’ She stroked backwards, opening the gap between them. ‘So I’m going to stay right here where I’m safe.’

Lincoln uttered a low moan. Ivyanne had moved out of the shadows, unwittingly providing him with the view he’d been anticipating through water now made translucent by the glow from the dock light. Her submerged breasts were buoyant and bleached ivory in contrast to her shoulders and face, and the shadow between her gently cycling legs was all too provocative for his body to ignore. He grew hard instantly at the sight, knowing why men had leapt to their deaths for such a view.

‘Wrong.’ He said, his muscles coiling.

‘About what?’ She asked, looking confused.

‘For thinking distance solves anything for me when it comes to you.’ Lincoln launched himself over the edge of the jetty and slid, feet-first into the water, sinking at first and then resurfacing against her slender body before she’d had the chance to react. He circled and arm around her waist and spun until she was up against the pole driven into the sea bed that supported the private jetty. ‘You can break my heart a million times, my love, but one kiss is all I’ll ever need to heal it.’

Ivyanne’s head turned to his, her expression desolate and desperate. ‘Baby I-’

Lincoln kissed her, because there was no other option. But his tongue only had brushed against the sweetness of hers, when reality fractured the moment.

‘Well!’ A sardonic voice from above announced his rival’s arrival. ‘This is nice. Good to see you taking your responsibility so seriously Lincoln, and you fighting him off as always, my queen. I was coming to see if you were hungry but it looks like you’re about to devour the fish you’ve hooked.’

Lincoln swore. By the time he pulled back to squint up at the dock, all that was visible of Tristan was his retreating back and his halo of golden curls.

*

The image of Ivyanne and Lincoln’s clinch felt like it had been burned onto Tristan’s retinas. Of course he’d known she’d done such things-and more-with the man she had been engaged to, but until then, he’d been fortunate enough not to actually see them as lovers. He’d never even seen them kiss!

He flopped down on his bed and screamed into his pillow. His skin was crawling, and his vision kept blurring with tears. It was natural for what he had just witnessed to bother him on many basic levels-but it was surprising just how it had stolen both his breath and his will to live.

It wasn’t just about the act, but Lincoln’s approach-which Tristan had been unfortunate enough to catch most of and too thunderstruck to actually halt. He’d always seen Lincoln as being somewhat rigid and uptight. Sexless, almost. And yet there had been nothing polite or restrained about the explosive, watery embrace he’d just barged in on! He couldn’t stomach the idea that Lincoln was shedding his human inhibitions so rapidly, or that Ivyanne would be subjective to more than his competition’s sentimentality and refusal to let go. Tristan had had her cornered in the library the week before, telling her he could make her hotter than anyone else ever could. But what if he was wrong? Was it possible that Tristan was about to lose the role of top-dog to a puppy? The way he’d seen his niece, Saraya and Adele eyeing Lincoln was proof that Lincoln had some pull. The question was, how much? And what did it say about him, if Ivyanne could live without kissing him, yet was unable to resist that and more from his rival within full view of the shore and sea?

‘Under the dock? Really?’ He cried, punching his pillow so hard that feathers shot out from the pillow slip. ‘Naked?!’

There was a knock on the door, and Tristan looked up to see Garridan poking his head inside the room. His hair was still damp from his swim, his brown eyes full of concern. ‘Hey bud…’ Two words had never conveyed more sympathy than those did. ‘Can I come in without resembling that pillow afterward?’

Tristan grunted, tossing it to Lincoln’s bed and motioned his uncle in. Strangely, he wasn’t in the mood to be alone. Lately, it seemed like he was always alone, even in a crowded room-and usually when he needed company the most.

‘I hope you have a damned good pep-talk up your sleeve.’ He warned his uncle. ‘Like the Martin Luther King speech good.’

‘I only caught the tail end of...a wet Lincoln and a flummoxed looking queen.’ Garridan said slowly, his expression cautious. ‘I was kind of hoping he’d just fallen in...Then I come in here and see you looking like a ghost so…’

‘Looking like a ghost?’ Tristan parroted. ‘More like, feeling like a ghost.’ He sighed, folding his hands behind his head to stop them from breaking something and staring moodily up at the ceiling. ‘I died, and now am forced to haunt the people I knew in life, watching them find happiness and move on without me. Under the dock.’ He glowered. ‘While one is naked.’

‘Oh. Well...shit.’ Garridan sighed. ‘I’m sorry if you saw something you didn’t want to. That’s precisely why I try to keep both of you separated from her.’

‘But I’m the only one honoring the deal. And she didn’t seem to mind him pawing her so I guess I’m the only one who cares!’

A hand rested on his shoulder. ‘Come on Tristan, don’t jump to conclusions or assume the absolute worst. These Court women are complex creatures, torn between what they want, what they need and what everyone else wants and needs from them. And despite all of the little voices in their heads, telling them what to do, they’ve got the same urges as us, telling them to do the opposite and make a right mess out of everything.’

Tristan glanced at Garridan in amazement, wondering if that was the longest sentence his uncle had ever uttered on a subject that wasn’t work-related. ‘You’re some expert now?’

Garridan shrugged. ‘A century or so ago, I sort of was.’

Tristan sat up, curiosity tempting him from the need to sink into a coma. ‘Come again?’

Garridan made a face, and the few lines in his skin deepened to prominence. ‘Well in all honesty...I have firsthand experience when it comes to romancing the trunk of this family tree.’ His uncle’s complexion was reddening as he appraised the back of his hands. ‘And I can tell you right now that it doesn’t matter how right you are for one of them, or how much they need you, they’re going to do only what they think is right in the end.’

Tristan couldn’t believe his ears. ‘You...romanced a Court?’

Garridan raised an eyebrow. ‘That hard to get your head around, eh? I must have lost my looks. Be that as it may, a couple of dozen decades ago, I was where you are now-the one everyone assumed would become king.’

‘It’s not your looks, but the mathematics of the situation throwing me for a loop here!’ Tristan sat up like a schoolgirl eager for gossip. ‘You’re...three hundred and twenty six? Too young for Anna, of course, and Ivy was married centuries ago…!’ He felt himself flush with scandal. ‘You and Vana?! How could I not know this?’

‘Because it was buried.’ Garridan answered softly. ‘Our people bury everything unpleasant as quickly as they can. Surely you’ve noticed that?’

‘You and Vana?!’ Tristan repeated, stunned.

Garridan nodded grimly. ‘I was one hundred and eighteen when her first husband died, and her mother started looking for a second straight away. Ivy wasn’t trying to be heartless-but Vana hadn’t had children yet, and time is a valuable thing, even to us.’ He exhaled slowly. ‘So I was put forward for Vana’s hand-the first of the Marked to be volunteered- and we got along like clams.’ Garridan smiled. ‘Ivy gave Vana a year to decide if we were a good match, and left us to it,’ he wriggled his salt and pepper eyebrows. ‘And boy, did we have fun trying to work that out.’

Tristan’s mouth fell open. ‘Out of wedlock?!’ he demanded, incredulous.

His uncle grinned. ‘Well, she’d been married before. And I had quite the way with the uh, ladies so no one was out to guard my virtue…’

‘So that’s where I get it from!’ Tristan snorted, thinking of his father Emilia who was a dark, withdrawn man who’d only ever had the one partner-the woman he’d married.

‘Well sort of, but from your mother too. She was an ostentatious flirt.’ Garridan chuckled. ‘She’s the reason why french girls have such bad reputations! And it wasn’t just men she was attracted to either. I lost a girlfriend or two to that sly sister of mine!’

‘Um... ew.’ Tristan said, grimacing. ‘Any time you want to stop breaking my world, feel free to.’

‘Sorry.’ Garridan said, looking too amused for it to have been a sincere apology. ‘Anyway, Vana and I had a very passionate coupling. But there was a problem, when it came to impregnating her. We tried and tried, but got nowhere.’

‘How long did you try for?’ Tristan asked.

‘A year.’

‘Just a year?’ Tristan couldn’t believe it. ‘But that’s nothing!’

Alas, his uncle shook his head. ‘My problem was more technical than that-I couldn’t actually uh, well…’ his weathered face scrunched up. ‘Nothing happened, to end things. Well I felt it, but the piping didn’t work.’

Tristan was relieved. That was hardly his problem. ‘Do you know why?’

Garridan nodded. ‘There were complications when I was born, so we think it stems from there. I just don’t produce semen.’ He patted Tristan’s arm. ‘Sorry for the over share, as you youngins’ say.’

‘Sorry for me?’ Tristan shook his head. ‘I had no idea! I just thought you had a low fertility or something.’

‘Nope-zero fertility. And it’s not like our kind can just run off to a doctor to have some tests done.’ He sighed. ‘Anyway, to make a long story short, it became pretty obvious that I’d never have children.’

‘So she left you?’

‘It wasn’t quite that simple,’ Garridan’s eyes shone. ‘She loved me. She wanted to be with me anyway. She begged Ivy to even try for more children, but she was far too old by then to give her a sister or brother. For a little while, I thought she was going to run away with me anyway, even though that would have been the worst thing for the kingdom.’

‘So what happened?’

Garridan frowned. ‘A shipwreck-that’s what. That’s where Anna found Ash-it happened five nautical miles from her palace in France. Anna turned this man, and while he was recuperating, he fell in love with her beautiful granddaughter….’

Tristan’s eyes opened. ‘And she loved him back?’

Garridan shook his head. ‘Not at first. He was older, but had already had six children to his Italian wife. However she had died from tuberculosis, and the six children were living with their aunt in England.’ He held up six fingers. ‘Six. That’s healthy fertility competition right there.’

Tristan had known nothing of this. ‘So Ivyanne has six half brothers and sisters?’

Garridan nodded. ‘Well she did, the youngest of them has been dead for quite some time. Ash used to keep track of them, but after a hundred years or so, realized it was pointless, or so Simone tells me. He was just torturing himself, so he shut that door to the past.’

‘Wow. I wonder if that’s why he was so protective of Ivyanne? I mean, aside from the usual reasons.’

‘That’s more than likely. Fatherhood was different then-it was customary for men to have to leave for long periods of time. But I dare say that he wanted to do the best job he could with his second chance.’

‘I wonder if he was angry at Anna for having turned him?’

Garridan snorted. ‘What would the point have been to that? He would have been dead if she hadn’t. And this way-he scored the love of both our lives.’

Tristan frowned. ‘You loved her?’

‘Like you wouldn’t kno-’ Garridan stopped himself. ‘Well, probably exactly as you know.’

They stared at their hands respectively, each lost in their thoughts until Tristan asked: ‘So what happened?’

Garridan sighed. ‘Ivy got ideas straight away. She even offered Vana a compromise-marry me, but bear Ash’s children.’

Tristan narrowed his eyes, thinking of what Saraya had told him about the argument between the Kayu-Api’s and The Courts regarding Ivyanne doing the same thing. ‘Did she go for it?’

Garridan shrugged. ‘I’ll never know. I stormed out and didn’t come back. The very idea of her having to try with someone else over and over again, to give her what I couldn’t…’ Garridan’s face went grey. ‘And I couldn’t. Keeping her would have cost the kingdom dearly, so I set us both free.’ He scratched his neck. ‘That’s when I went to live among the humans in the United States, enlisting in the army for awhile. It was easier to be with them, to not hear the news of what was happening back in France. I think she waited for me for awhile, but the kingdom pushed, and she was married within the year. And apparently, it worked out well for her in the end.’

‘So you stayed in America?’

Garridan nodded. ‘My heart was broken. I couldn’t face coming back and watching her with her new love, knowing there was no chance for me, with humans or mers, to have my own family and move on.’ He sighed. ‘I would have stayed away forever, and they were happy to let me go-I’ll give them that-I’ve had more freedom than any Marked child.’ He looked down at his hands. ‘But then Simone started having you kids, and I wanted to get to know you. I started visiting again, first France, and then your family moved to the states just as The Courts decided to settle there for awhile. So naturally our paths crossed.’

‘That must have been awkward.’

Garridan’s cheeks colored. ‘Yes. I had to guard her for a year or two in the late seventies as well-neither Ash or I liked it, but one of the producers of his films made advances towards her while Ash was away, and he was considered dangerous while I was considered the best man for the job.’

Tristan’s eyes widened. ‘Did anything happen?’

‘A kiss.’ He said softly. ‘One, on a full moon.’ He sighed. ‘But then she found out she was pregnant so I got the hell out of there. She loved being a mother, and Ash was a fantastic father. It filled whatever gap they’d had in their intimacy. I guess that gave us both the push to move on forever.’

Tristan was relieved that he only knew this now that Vana was dead. He wasn’t sure that he’d be able to look her in the eye, picturing her with his uncle. And suddenly, a lot of things started to make sense. Vana’s favoritism. Ash’s resentment….it was all because of Garridan!

‘Do you suppose that’s why she was so fast to put Nigara’s name down? Why she pushed me into Ivyanne’s arms?’

‘I don’t doubt it,’ Garridan said quickly. ‘Nigara was originally her first choice, you know, but her husband pushed for Roan. And when Roan came into his gifts, I guess Vana didn’t have a leg to stand on, so she agreed.’ He sighed. ‘I can’t fault her for relenting. They’d been together for a long time by then-if she’d pushed too hard for Nigara on my behalf, it would have broken Ash’s heart.’

‘As it probably did when Roan died and she demanded a Loveridge step up to the task again anyway.’ Tristan pointed out, thinking it over. To his surprise, he felt a twinge of disappointment. He ran his hands through his curls. ‘So her favoritism was never about me-but you.’

But his uncle shook his head. ‘No Tristan-you’ve got that wrong. You’re so much like I was then-she would have been drawn to you on those grounds alone. But aside from that, when we were together, she just loved hanging out with me and Simone and Emilia and Aubrielle. For  a year, we had a great time together.’ He paused. ‘Ash didn’t have any mer family obviously, and Vana was a sociable little thing back then-so she probably wanted that for Ivyanne- to be surrounded by loved ones. I mean, she and Simone tried to stay close, but from what my sister has told me, it was strained…’

Tristan realized that his mother had never mentioned ever being especially close to the queen. Now he knew why, and he was feeling out of sorts over the fact that he’d never been told. He and Nigara had repeatedly asked their parents what the king’s problem with them was, but they’d merely shrugged in response.

He let out a breath, recalling the ten minutes before Ash died, trying to force back the resentment towards the deceased king that he didn’t want to feel.

‘Ash accepted me you know,’ Tristan said softly. ‘In the end.’

‘That’s something.’ Garridan admitted. ‘But I’m surprised he was ever so openly hostile towards you to begin with. It wasn’t like how it is with you and Link- proprietary was a big deal back then, and no one took kindly to overdramatic mer behavior. He and I never discussed it-never fought over her, or even acknowledged one another as rivals. But he was a turned mer, so there was no hiding his insecurity when I was around, especially that second time when decades had lapsed without him impregnating her either. And I’ll confess-I hadn’t stopped loving her, and it had occurred to me that if he couldn’t give her a child either, if maybe she was infertile too then at least we could dream…..’ He made a face. ‘But I was wrong. She’d gotten over it.’

‘I don’t know…’ Tristan was thinking of the incident on Bracken a few weeks before, when he’d answered Garridan’s call and Vana had dropped the glass she’d been holding. Then he thought of Lincoln and Ivyanne and their damn unshakable bond. ‘Burned out candles leave the strongest mark in the air-stronger even then the light they’d supplied.’

‘Well if that was the case then the king and queen hid whatever they were really feeling well.’ Garridan stared down at his laced knuckles. ‘And when Ivyanne was born, every hope I had died-probably taking his darkest fears with it. Which is why I don’t understand why he was so hostile with Nigara and yourself, so many years later.’

‘You said you kissed.’ Tristan pointed out. ‘What if Vana told him?’

Garridan glanced up at him, then furrowed his brow. ‘Well if she did...we had less lingering intimacy then even I imagined.’

‘I wouldn’t say that.’ Tristan argued. ‘They’re literally honest to a fault.’

Garridan chuckled. ‘You might have me there.’  He scratched his head. ‘Anyway, in retrospect-Ash was a really good guy. A lot like young Lincoln. They’re hard to hate-even though you want to, so badly.’ He smirked. ‘And we’re pretty easy to hate. People think everything in life comes so easy to us Tristan-they think we’re charmed, not driven. They don’t realize that we give everything to our wants and leave nothing to hold onto should we fail. That we sacrifice sleep for work, taste for health and down-time for success.’

‘Truer words were never spoken,’ Tristan agreed. He leaned back, absorbing the sordid tale. ‘You must really want me to win Ivyanne, right?’

There was no answer.

Tristan sat up, and saw his uncle staring into space. ‘Well?’

Garridan turned to stare at him. ‘Saving her, and seeing you two together, are the only hopes I have left for this life.’ He took Tristan’s hands, cupped them in both in his. ‘Don’t back down, Tristan. You’re the closest thing I have to a child of my own, and I will not see you follow my miserable, lonely path.’

‘I already did,’ Tristan said sadly.‘I broke up with her the day before I got on that plane.’

‘And the gods spared you, to give you the second chance they couldn’t give me.’ Garridan released his hands and stood up. ‘Don’t let the human inside you cave into the human in her. You are both mer, you are both above all of it. The jealousy, the indecision…. it’s all meaningless to our kind-never forget that.’

‘So what do I?’ Tristan asked. ‘I’ve tried everything.’

‘That’s not true,’ Garridan ruffled his hair. ‘If you’d tried everything, she would be yours. You’re holding back for her own good, when you ought to be knocking her walls down, to give her what she actually needs-certainty.’ Garridan smiled. ‘Now try to get a few hours sleep, okay mate? You start work in four hours and I need you rested.’

‘Okay.’ Tristan watched his uncle leave the room, his fists tightening around the cushions beneath him. Garridan was right of course. Keeping his feelings bottled up inside was killing and concealing him both.

Sorry Lincoln, I’m through with hiding my true colors, he thought. And I’m through with you hiding yours too.

Tristan rolled onto his side. He’d get some rest and recuperate-but when the sun rose the time for playing by the rules would be over.

10.

When Ivyanne emerged from her room at seven thirty, she looked sleepy and slightly irritated to see Lincoln there, shattering the image of her in his dreams from the previous night as the wanton siren.

‘You were here all night?’ She asked, looking agitated.

Lincoln’s gaze flickered to the hemline of her short white nightie. ‘Yep.’

She wrapped her arms around herself. ‘Any sign of Tristan?’

Lincoln shook his head. ‘He’s pretty mad, I think. He stayed in our room all night.’

‘Well, he should be.’ Ivyanne shook her head sadly. ‘I’m so weak. I need to be so strong for everyone, but I’m the weakest of all.’

‘There’s nothing weak about admitting that you need me, from time to time.’

‘And I do,’ she glanced up at him. ‘Bu I need him too Link. You know that, right?’

Lincoln looked straight ahead. ‘You think that you do,’ he said quietly. ‘And for now, that’s fine... while you’re dealing with so much.’

Ivyanne snickered. ‘Is that your polite way of saying that if my parents were alive and well, I’d be dead meat?’

‘Basically.’ He shot her a crooked smile. ‘I’m allowed to think that, right?’

‘Of course.’ Ivyanne held herself tighter, not smiling. ‘But I don’t know how long we can all keep this up for.’

They descended the stairs together. Already, Lincoln could hear that everybody had begun to congregate around the breakfast table.

‘Can you give a guy a ballpark?’ he asked lightly, watching her ass move prettily in the back of her dress from behind, and wetting his lips. ‘One month? Two years?’

Ivyanne glanced back and made a face. ‘Minimum, a few months. Maximum-ten years. It all depends on Ardhi.’

‘Hey Ivyanne!

‘Hey, your highness!’

‘Rise and shine!’

‘Hey Link! Since when are you a morning person?’ That was Adele.

‘What’s ten years?’

Lincoln looked up to see Tristan watching their arrival. He was standing guard at the back door instead of Sahori. Grace was sitting at the table next to Adele, and her face was as stony as her uncle’s.

‘Huh?’ Ivyanne asked.

‘You just said minimum two months, maximum ten years,’ Price pointed out, handing Adele a perfectly buttered bagel. Every thing he did was methodical. ‘Are you talking about the guard? Because I doubt it will take us that long to nail Ardhi down.’

‘Oh-no.’ Lincoln blushed. ‘Ivyanne was talking about her uh, the whole….’

‘Getting married,’ Tristan said icily, his quiet voice silencing the others. ‘Choosing between him and I-right Ivyanne?’

Lincoln looked to see Ivyanne lifting her chin defiantly.

‘Got a problem again guard?’ she asked frostily. ‘It’s not like we didn’t have this discussion a few days ago.’

‘Yeah, but it was different then,’ Tristan stood up. ‘I’ve been having a bit of a talk with these two-’ he indicated to Pintang and Saraya who were looking pained. ‘And apparently, you’re creating an amendment to the Marked rule, specifying that a Marked child will be relived of their obligations on their fiftieth birthday. Is that right?’

Lincoln hadn’t been aware of that. He looked at Ivyanne, surprised. ‘Really?’

She nodded, then moved to the wall near the kitchen leaning her back against it, fixing her eyes on Tristan. ‘I made that rule with your brother and Pintang in mind, you know,’ she said quietly. ‘I think it’s quite generous of me. How can you possibly have an issue with it?’

‘With good reason,’ Tristan sneered, giving Lincoln a lethal look. Clearly, the truce was off. ‘You are aware that while I was on that island, rotting away-I turned forty-two, right?’

Ivyanne’s face fell. ‘You spent your birthday alone?’ Everything about her softened. She made a move towards him. ‘Tristan, I didn’t know…’

But he backed up against the glass. Lincoln noticed that everyone around them was looking not only uncomfortable, but fascinated.

‘Yeah well, if it takes you another ten years to make this decision, looks like I’ll be spending my fiftieth alone too.’

Lincoln realized why Tristan was so angry-and with good reason, he supposed. Good for me, he thought idly. Shitty for him. But before Lincoln could get too excited, he looked at Ivyanne’s face and realized that she’d lost a few shades of color.

‘I didn’t-’ she stuttered. ‘I didn’t even think of that…. Tristan you have to believe me, that I wasn’t taking my own love life into consideration when I made that rule!’

Tristan rolled his eyes. ‘You’re not taking your own love life into consideration-period.’ He narrowed his eyes. ‘And frankly, I’ve had enough of it. How are you going to rule a kingdom, when you haven’t got the clarity to see your own needs, let alone, meet them?’

There were a few gasps. No one had ever addressed Ivyanne so critically in public.

‘Tristan back off!’ Lincoln snapped. ‘Don’t take your mid-life crisis out on her, old timer.’

Price’s head snapped up. ‘I’ll have you know that I am forty eight,’ he said quickly. ‘So you can leave your human prejudices about age at the door, mate.’

‘Likewise,’ Saraya said sharply, fixing Lincoln with an icy glare.

Lincoln instantly felt like a jackass. ‘Sorry,’ he mumbled. He glanced at Ivyanne. ‘I was just defending her.’

‘Yeah well, she can speak for herself,’ Tristan said. ‘Without insulting everybody.’

Ivyanne’s face was gaining color again-rapidly. ‘I’ll decide before you’re fifty,’ she said, cheeks burning. ‘And if I don’t, it won’t apply to you anyway. You should know that.’

‘No, you’ll decide before I’m forty three,’ Tristan snapped. He turned to Pintang, crossing his arms ‘Would you still marry me? Just be honest.’

Pintang glanced warily at Ivyanne, then back at Tristan. ‘Yes,’ she said softly, dropping her chin so her hair fell in front of her eyes. ‘In a heartbeat.’

‘Even with my feelings for Ivyanne? Even after the way I’ve hurt you?’

All eyes were on Pintang when she nodded again. ‘Of course.’

Tristan reached over and lifted her chin with his fingers, his eyes burning. ‘Thank you Pintang,’ he said softly. ‘For having faith in me.’

Pintang smiled wanly. ‘You’ve earned it.’

Sahori was suddenly inside. ‘Excuse me, but I’m Marked too, and I would also like to marry Tristan.’ She turned to Lincoln. ‘I’m thirty four, by the way-so apparently that leaves me with sixteen years of waiting-which I can handle.’ She smiled brightly. ‘Now excuse me, I am halfway through a chess game with Camus.’ Just as quickly as she’d entered, she leaned up, kissed Tristan on the cheek, and vanished again.

Lincoln noticed Pintang sigh despondently, and he wondered if she was calculating ages to determine who would be able to pounce Tristan first. By her dejected look, he deduced that Sahori was older and therefore, would be eligible sooner.

Ivyanne blinked, stunned. ‘Well-I…’

Saraya’s chair scraped along the floor. ‘Can I put a bid in too?’

‘No!’ Ivyanne snapped. ‘Tristan can’t go sniffing around my cousins without muddying things!’

‘Damn.’ Saraya said, winking at Tristan. ‘A girl can try.’

‘If she wants to keep her job, she can make that her last try.’ Ivyanne snapped, glaring at her assistant-the first sign of hostility Ivyanne had ever displayed towards her. ‘It was cute before Saraya but he’s off limits to you. I won’t be able to keep you on in my home if you continue to salivate over the possible future king.’ She glanced at Lincoln. ‘Either of them, okay?’

Saraya’s eyes widened, and she looked genuinely guilty. ‘Sorry.’ She said softly. ‘It’s usually meant in jest.’

‘Well I’m losing my good humor. I don’t know if it’s the withdrawals, or the dead string of fiancees or broken engagements or murdered parents or insane ex best friend or the public displays of antagonism that’s doing it...but, something’s got to give before I fucking lose it.’

Lincoln’s heart went out to her. Even Tristan had the grace to look embarrassed. Or to try. Lincoln wasn’t fooled for a second. And he was absolutely disgusted by Tristan’s open-call auditions for a wife.

You’d think this was the Oprah Show and Tristan was one of her favorite things!

‘I’d marry him too.’ Adele’s eyes slid from the golden-haired merman to their queen, carefully avoiding Lincoln’s gaze. ‘You don’t want to hear it but it has to be said. I would give anything to have a man look at me, the way Tristan looks at you….your majesty.’

Traitorous bitch! Lincoln raged silently, trying his hardest not to look as hurt as he felt, all of his amicable feelings towards his ex dissolving as she sided with another man. I’ll show you exactly what you’re missing out on honey!

As though she could hear his silent tirade, Adele bit her lip and tried to look apologetic. ‘Sorry Link...but you dumped me for another woman, you know. And I was sort of blunt before I was gifted with a mermaid’s loose tongue.’

Lincoln looked away from her, disgusted. ‘Save it…’ he muttered.

Ivyanne’s face had almost gone purple. Her fingers were fiddling with her hair, braiding it and unbraiding it like she suffered from a nervous tic.

‘Thank you,’ Tristan said, his face impassive, his eyes conveying gratitude. ‘All of you.’

Price nudged Adele with his elbow. ‘Is he your only choice?’

Adele blinked, turning to the merman beside her, shocked. ‘What?’

Price motioned to Tristan. ‘Are you settled on him, or would you be open to breeding with someone who is constantly imagining breeding with you?’

Adele’s mouth formed an ‘O’ which Lincoln  saw was mirrored on every other face in the room. Except Ivyanne-she was still glaring at Tristan hatefully.

‘W...what?’ This was only the third time Lincoln had ever seen Adele lost for words, and he wasn’t surprised. Price was such a silent, lethal looking creature! The idea of him with Adele was almost laughable!

Price smiled and tweaked the end of her hair. ‘You’re shiny. I notice often.’

Adele stared down at his fingers, clearly too tongue-tied to respond. Lincoln wanted to retch. He wouldn’t be surprised if at that moment, one of his high-school flings trotted through the door to ask Garridan on a date!

Bane cleared his throat. ‘Well... this is awkward….’

Lincoln saw Tristan’s focus-and energy-shift back to Ivyanne as he stepped toward her, and Lincoln knew he had to intercede.

‘Excuse me, but I fail to see the point you’re trying to make today, other than basically admitting that if Ivyanne chooses me, you’ll be fine.’ He gestured to the five women sitting at the table. ‘You’ve got five options, after all-two of which are Marked. I have none.’

‘Excuse me?!’ Grace demanded, reminding him of her presence with a haughty flip of her hair and narrowed dark eyes. ‘Write me off as a childish flirt all you want, but if Ivyanne passes you over, I’m going to be right there, ready to pounce.’

Lincoln’s mouth fell open. She still wanted him? She’d barely acknowledged his presence for five days!

Ivyanne’s eyes narrowed, more thoughtful then angry, though her lips curled in displeasure.

‘Grace Londeree!’ Bane exploded.

‘What?’ she demanded whirling on her brother. ‘I’m eighteen you know, and Marked. It’s hardly scandalous to announce my agenda when everyone else is!’

‘We all know about your crush Grace but you are in Australia for school-not to meddle in a possible royal union! If mom finds out that you’re trying to swipe the Queen’s fiancé-’

‘Former fiancé,’ Tristan corrected him.

‘Yeah well, whatever…. the point is, she’d have a fit.’

‘Not if I succeed,’ Grace pointed out, smiling smugly. ‘Besides if you can’t control your dirty dreams about Link, how am I supposed to?’

‘Okay...dreams? As in plural?’ Marcus frowned. ‘Now I’m getting a complex…’

Bane groaned and sank his head into his arms.

Lincoln’s head was spinning. ‘Grace, we’ve discussed this, remember? I thought you understood-’

Grace raised an eyebrow. ‘I understand it all, Link. I am not a child. I know I’m probably going to get hurt here-you’ve made that abundantly clear-but everything worth having is worth risking a bit of agony for. Or a royal cold-shoulder from a woman who doesn’t see what she’s got when she has her lips wrapped around it!’

Bane’s head lifted, his expression horrified.

‘Enough!’ Ivyanne threw her hands up, glaring at Grace with irritation before turning back to her uncle. ‘What point are you trying to make? Or were you just shooting for mutiny?’

‘Well you know how I love a scene…’ Tristan walked around the table, not taking his eyes off the queen. ‘But my point was, that these women don’t know me half as well as you do, and yet they have more faith in me than you. They see not only my reputation, but the proof to to the contrary.’

‘And it doesn’t help the fact that rumors have you hung like a-’ Bane cut in, who’d clearly snapped out of stupefaction and was back to his usual comic self. A self Lincoln wanted to slap.

‘Rumor?’ Adele giggled. ‘Hardly.’

Price looked from her to Tristan, and then frowned. ‘How do you-’

‘That too!’ Tristan cut them off, looking annoyed. Adele looked relieved and Lincoln gave her the finger with a ‘Now-he-knows-you’re-a-ho smile.’ She looked away.

Tristan came to a stop in front of Ivyanne. ‘You see it too, and you love me. The only reason why Lincoln’s allowed to kiss you, and I’m forbidden from laying a hand on you, is because you know that with me, you won’t be able to stop at one kiss.’

Lincoln wanted to punch him, but he felt rooted to the spot by the look on Ivyanne’s stricken face. Was Tristan right?

‘I’m not discussing this in a room full of people!’ Ivyanne snapped. ‘In fact, I’m not supposed to be thinking about this at all. Ardhi, remember? I have other things that I need to focus on that are a priority over your damn pride!’

But Tristan shook his head. ‘Leading a body of people demands that you be able to focus on more than one thing at a time, and I believe that you can do that, my queen. You’re just digging in your heels because you’re afraid to make a choice that will hurt somebody.’ He took her hand. ‘I’ll give you some more time to decide Ivyanne, because I want you to be clear about what you do. But if you can’t decide within the month that I’m the one you want-if you can’t be as certain of me as these women are…’ he shrugged. ‘Then you truly don’t deserve me, and I’m walking away.’

Don’t walk! Run! Lincoln jeered him silently. Now!

Ivyanne’s mouth fell open. ‘You’re seriously going to give me an ultimatum again? After what happened last time?’

‘A month.’ Tristan said quietly. ‘To say what you already know and are keeping from us all.’

‘Just to be clear, this is his bright idea, not mine,’ Lincoln said, needing to speak up, needing to defend her, and prove that he was willing to wait.

Tristan looked at him. ‘Fair enough friend,’ he said softly. ‘But it’s of little consequence what you do. It won’t change where I stand.’

Ivyanne’s brow furrowed. ‘Tristan if this is about what you saw last night-’

‘It’s about so much more than that,’ Tristan insisted. ‘If you only knew, your head would spin.’

‘Why? What did you see last night?’ Price piped up.

‘Lincoln and Ivyanne, kissing,’ Garridan said quietly, entering the room at last. He looked up at Lincoln. ‘Which, as a guard was out of line young man. Tristan’s my flesh and blood, but I’ve given you an equal amount of faith. I’m disappointed to hear that you crossed that line while on duty.’

‘Well I’m sorry,’ Lincoln said to Garridan, feeling his cheeks heat up. ‘But loving her only makes me a better guard, because I’d lay down my life for her.’ He turned to Tristan. ‘Plus, you say this like you’re the only guy in this boat,’ Lincoln pointed out. ‘I’m suffering too, you know, but I’m dealing with it for her sake.’

Tristan’s eyes narrowed. ‘I saw just how you’re dealing with it,’ he snapped. ‘I should be so lucky!’

Lincoln frowned. ‘Calm down. I’m just saying that I know how you feel.’

‘You don’t,’ Tristan countered, looking back at Ivyanne. ‘But you will.’

‘What’s that supposed to mean?’ Lincoln demanded.

Tristan snatched Ivyanne into his arms and had his lips locked on hers before she’d let a cry of alarm escape. Lincoln saw her fight him off, but Tristan wrapped his bulging arms around her and crushed her against him, slanting his mouth against hers hungrily.

Lincoln had never seen Tristan with her before, and the sight was like a bucket of icy cold water dumped down his back. He went to step forward, to pry the merman off, but then he saw Ivyanne slacken in Tristan’s arms, melting against him, and his heart sank. He looked over at the other witnesses in the room, gob-smacked to see them watching in fascinated silence, like Tristan and Ivyanne were some steamy scene in a movie they couldn’t look away from.

But as soon as it had began, Tristan released her. Both of their faces were flushed, and Ivyanne looked stricken, one hand flying to her lips.

‘One month,’ Tristan repeated firmly. ‘But I start playing hard ball now.’ He turned to Garridan. ‘When I’m off duty, of course.’

‘That seems fair.’ Garridan said quietly.

‘Oh screw this!’ Lincoln went to barge off, but only got halfway to the front door before he realized there was nowhere to go-he was still on duty. He hesitated, in two minds about what to do, feeling trapped in a tortuous scenario.

‘Now you know how I feel,’ Tristan called after him. ‘I’m sorry if that hurt you, I actually am-but I needed to paint a picture.’

Lincoln whirled on him, feeling dangerous. ‘Well thanks for that-really.’

Tristan’s eyes glittered as he advanced on him. ‘You want to hurt me, don’t you?’

‘More than I’ve ever wanted to hurt anybody.’

‘Well, you already have.’ Tristan said. ‘You could have let Ivyanne off the hook when you thought she was pregnant with my child, but you didn’t. You could have postponed your proposal until I’d been buried, but you acted within two weeks. I was good to you, I didn’t cross any lines when I thought she could love you too, but you knifed me in the back-after I took a blade in the side, to save your life.’

Lincoln felt bad about the first few things, but he’d been enchanted by a mystic mermaid. What choice had he ever had? What say in his own heart’s desire? And he hadn’t purposefully gone for Ivyanne to erase Tristan’s memory-but to heal those left standing! He wasn’t going to be vilified for something the previous queen had begged him to do!

‘FYI, golden boy, Vana asked me to step up!’ He crossed his arms, taking pleasure from Tristan’s surprised expression. ‘That’s right. The president of the Tristan Loveridge fan club defected pretty damn quick!’

‘She did?’ Ivyanne looked down at her feet, shaking her head. ‘God I’m so sick of this. All the meddling, all the games...’

‘You’re not alone in that!’ Lincoln snapped, though he didn’t take his eyes off Tristan. ‘Wasn’t macking on her at our engagement party payback enough? And you want me to feel bad about two lousy kisses in a month with the woman I was supposed to marry? Screw you!’

‘This is exactly my point!’ Tristan turned back to Ivyanne. ‘One mer telling another to go screw himself? This isn’t who we are-nor how we act! I’m as guilty of it as Lincoln is, so I’m not pointing fingers, but the fact remains that you’re delaying your decision to postpone chaos that’s been here for months!’ His dark golden eyes searched Ivyanne’s terrified ones. ‘No one’s going to start healing until you put the hurt in one place. Not me not Lincoln not you, and not Pintang, Adele, Grace... we’re all suffering, until you put us out of our misery!’

‘I still think it sounds like a lot more people will be hurt if she chooses you,’ Lincoln had to point out, hearing how much calmer his voice sounded now that he’d screamed out some of his frustration. ‘Isn’t it best for the kingdom if she chooses me?’

Tristan grinned at him. ‘A happy queen is what’s best for this kingdom,’ he said, going back to the door. ‘And not to toot my own horn here, but I’m kind of famous for spreading joy.’

‘If you were human, you would have spread a lot more than joy.’ Lincoln retorted.

Bane chuckled, trying in vain to cover it with a cough.

‘If you were human, this discussion wouldn’t be happening.’ Tristan pointed out. ‘Remember that, Link. You got lucky.’

Lincoln crossed his arms and smiled crookedly at Tristan. ‘I know. A few times now.’

Tristan scowled, feeding Lincoln’s inner glee.

‘Okay!’ Garridan clapped his hands together. ‘I dare say we end this conversation before the real mud slinging starts.’

‘Thank god,’ Adele suddenly piped up from the table. She was fingering a gun which had been disassembled for cleaning. ‘I was contemplating turning this thing on myself.’

‘Just shoot me,’ Ivyanne said softly. ‘Please.’

‘Nah, I’d probably get in trouble,’ Adele joked.

There was some gentle laughter. Lincoln was still bristling from head to toe, but there was nothing he could do about it. Tristan had thrown down the challenge, publicly, and all he could do was accept it.

But it was one battle in a war which Lincoln would draw out until he was the only man left standing.

11.

Ardhi pressed his ear against the bedroom door of the hotel room on Sunday night, listening to Sherri talk him up to the new recruits lounging within. He’d been out all night, and had successfully swiped eight wallets from unsuspecting revelers /swimmers in town. He’d only gotten around sixteen hundred cash, but that had been enough to get a larger, family sized room on South Molle Island for a few more days. Now, the five of them had room to move without completely crowding each other.

But it still wasn’t enough. If he wanted to lead, he needed to give people incentive to follow-and these turned humans had desires and dreams of the superficial variety that the ocean alone would not sate until their priorities aligned with their new natural desires. He had to provide for them all, as the Courts did for their own flock. Of course once he had the crown, he’d be set for life. But he needed to get it first.

Ardhi glanced at the cheap digital clock on the bedside table-it was almost one in the afternoon-he’d slept half of the day away! What had they been doing the whole time?

‘….So basically they framed him for an air crash that happened while he was in New Zealand with me and turned everyone against him! And why? Because the queen was threatened by Ardhi’s ability to make his own mer.’

‘Hey I know that plane crash guy!’ A voice cried. ‘Not personally but I saw it in the paper. Over Hawaii right?’

‘Yep! And because Ardhi and Tristan were rivals, everyone believed the story and tried to kill him, and me without stopping to question it. Things got insane and the king and queen got caught in the crossfire and Ardhi and I only just escaped with our lives. In fact, he saved mine, because I’d been knocked out by the oh so sweet princess.’

‘No one believed him?’ Loren’s asked.

‘Not even his own family. They all just attacked- it was like-seventy on two.’

‘That’s awful!’ Jade exclaimed. ‘Poor Ardhi! He tried to give her everything she wanted and was just... just..’

‘Kicked in the teeth for it-literally.’ Sherri agreed. ‘He feels awful about the king and queen but what can he do? They were trying to kill him too!’

Ardhi snorted. Sherri sounded so passionately enraged on his behalf that she almost had him believing her fable. He pushed open the door and strode into the main area of the two bedroom bungalow.

‘Now come on Sherri, you’re withholding some information.’ Ardhi turned to the three new mers-Loren’s (who was still convinced that Ardhi was gay) Jade, a curvy, English backpacker who’d browned herself to the point of melanoma in the sun, and Callum, an Australian as native as the plants around him. ‘I was in love with her, so I had some selfish incentive to keep her away from Tristan. And I’m not about to shed any tears over Vana after what she put me through...’

Callum smiled crookedly. He was the real catch-a local fishing charter operator who knew the area intimately. He was in his mid-thirties and had that rugged, hard living look about him, which had been softened by the transition but not so much that he was obviously mer. He had strong features and shining white teeth concealed behind shaggy, dirty blonde hair and an unkempt goatee that once shaved, would probably never grow back. Only the oldest mer could grow beards.

Ardhi had chosen Lorens out of convenience and Jade because he’d seen her swipe a wallet down on the lagoon while he’d been observing from a safe distance. The theft told him that she had flexible ethics, but the fact that she’d stopped to pick up an empty soda can from the grass, which she’d then thrown into the recycling bin as she escaped, told him that she had a good, ecological conscience.

Those choices were strong, and he knew it. But he had a feeling that Callum was destined to be at Ardhi’s side-a human who was already of the sea and an established loner, just like him. Plus-he had a house in town which Ardhi wanted to use while he tracked down Ivyanne.

‘I had a feeling there was more to this story than a power ballad,’ Callum said. ‘No one gets into a mess that deep without helping dig a little himself.’

‘Well, you were right. I’m no saint-but I was, before Tristan Loveridge arrived.’ He moved to sit down on the arm of the couch and smiled at Jade. He’d only turned her the previous afternoon. ‘How are you feeling?’

‘Fabulous actually!’ Jade’s hand went to her cheek. ‘My skin has cleared, and I don’t feel so bloody thirsty all the time!’ She wriggled back onto the couch. ‘Good to be out of that nest that they call a backpacker lodge, too. I love this room.’

Ardhi wanted to hoot and slap his knee-the room was about as budget as they came. Clearly, Jade had lived a rough life.

‘Why are we here?’

Ardhi turned back to Callum. ‘Excuse me?’

Callum gestured to the room. ‘Sherri just told us why you’re here-but why are we here?’

‘I’d actually like to know that too.’ Lorens said in his heavy accent. ‘Will I still be able to return home?’

Ardhi cleared his throat, glancing at Sherri, who held up her hands to indicate that she didn’t know how to explain it. Which made sense, because Ardhi had altered his course without explaining why. ‘Well... regardless of everything that’s happened-I’m still the only mer alive that can create new life without needing to die. I need to rise above all of this and do exactly that-create life.’ He let them absorb that. ‘But even though that’s what’s best for the species, I know I will be persecuted for what I’m accused of anyway. And anyone I turn will be considered just as dangerous.’ He glanced at Callum. ‘I need to make as many mermaids as I can, like yourself, in case something bad happens to me prematurely. And then, I need to locate Ivyanne, and get something from her-something that could set us all up for life once I sell it.’

‘Sherri mentioned a crown?’ Jade said softly.

‘An artifact.’ Callum chimed in, brow furrowed. ‘How do you plan to sell such a thing?’

‘I have a private buyer who is interested in it for sentimental reasons.’ Ardhi smiled softly. ‘In fact, he wants it so badly that he’s willing to exchange a treasure worth millions in return.’

‘Whoa!’ Jade exclaimed.

‘Millions?’ Sherri repeated, eyes widening.

Ardhi smiled. He’d omitted that fact too. ‘We’re going to live for centuries, Sherri. Millions are required.’

She exhaled a long breath. ‘Okay, I’m understanding your motivation to work with him now.’ She frowned. ‘Even if he still gives me the willies.’

‘Who is it?’ Callum asked, direct as always.

But Ardhi had already said too much. ‘His anonymity is part of the deal. I can’t risk you guys knowing something that Ivyanne could brainwash you into revealing. If she learns of him and comes for him, the deal will be off.’ He paused. ‘And if she learns of him-she will attempt to hunt him down-and with good reason. It’s why he won’t go for the crown himself, despite his desperation for it.’

Sherri looked down at her hands. She knew all, and clearly wished she didn’t. Her soft-spot for Lincoln was a liability-but he had to believe that her gratitude towards Ardhi outweighed her unreciprocated affection for Ivyanne’s fiancé. And he did believe that. He’d created Lorens knowing that her heart needed the distraction. But he’d made her swear not to breathe a word  about Luca until he’d decided it was warranted.

‘So how much danger are we in?’ Jade asked.

Ardhi sighed. ‘For now-a lot. I need to keep you all hidden, and I’d like to keep you all close and help you through the first month or so-which is standard procedure. Once I’ve seen this through, I’ll have the financial means to fortify us, and when I’ve created enough mer, Ivyanne will know that trying to stop me is both futile, and wasteful. After that, I expect that we’ll co-exist out of necessity. Maybe she’ll never stop coming for me, but by then, I would have done my part.’ He imagined her under him, panting, and his lungs expanded in anticipation of the duel invasion. Oh yes, he’d welcome death for such a moment. ‘But I do need your help to get to her, which to answer your question Callum, is part of the reason why I made you.’

Callum’s eyebrows shot up. ‘And how can we help, exactly?’

Ardhi smiled. ‘If you have a house here in Airlie Beach, I would very much like to stay there.’ He glanced to the other two. ‘You guys have been here for what? Less than a month? If you’ve forged friendships with any other wandering backpackers like yourself-penniless, alone and wanting nothing more to explore the world every day for the rest of their lives-who would benefit from my power-I’d like an introduction. I’ve created six new lives, but it’s still not enough. By the end of the year, I would have liked to have turned at least thirty-double what Anna did when she created the Marked to begin with. Not only will that ease my conscious about having accidentally killed the king and queen, but it should make the Marked children redundant and avoid this kingdom ever crumbling under the weight of a queen’s heart again.’ He shrugged. ‘On top of that-I need eyes and ears everywhere. This is Ivyanne’s home base, and our kind are about. Someone is bound to have seen something or will say something, and any information I can gather about her whereabouts is instrumental to getting the crown.’

‘I can help with that.’ Jade said softly. ‘I’ve been around.’

‘I can pledge loyalty.’ Lorens said. ‘But you may not kiss me again.’

Callum guffawed. ‘Second that.’

‘Not a problem.’ Ardhi said quickly, wanting to zap Lorens for being so stupid.

‘I’ll help how I can.’ Callum said. ‘But I am a pacifist, Ardhi. If this becomes a battle, I will withdraw, even if it costs me my life. My only desires are to fish, watch sunsets, and enjoy the occasional beer in peace. No amount of crowns nor bribery will sway me from that.’

Ardhi smiled at him, impressed by the man’s strong moral fibre, which he could appreciate because he didn’t need muscle-just a roof over his head. ‘I don’t intend to try. Make love not war, right?’

Jade turned to Callum. ‘So is your place bigger than this?’

Callum sighed with resignation then nodded.

Ardhi grinned.

*

Ivyanne paced her room like an anxious cat late on Sunday night, wishing she could actually climb the walls so she’d have somewhere else to go. She could hear the laughter floating upstairs from beneath where Tristan, Lachlan, Pintang and Saraya swum about in the shallows near the dock. The remaining mers were quieter now that the Seaview crew had returned to the resort for post fumigation clean-up, but they still sounded like they were in much better spirits then her! Their contentment despite the trials made her feel left out and disconnected from those she’d been coming to value as friends.

That had changed that morning. She now saw that she was as separated from them as ever-and that her indecisive heart was breeding whatever discontent was rampant amongst them all. Bane was the only one who seemed to genuinely understand her division-she supposed that was because he had a fondness for both men too-family ties and genuine hero-worship bound him to his uncle, and a crush coupled with an employee’s respect drew him towards Lincoln.

But he must have favored one of her options, and was harboring as much impatience towards her as the others. He was, after all, half-human and had been witness to almost every hysterical breakdown she’d had. In time, his façade of understanding would slip also.

So Ivyanne was bored and swimming in self-pity as she shoved a box of her mothers heirlooms into the empty closet in the nursery. She’d had Garridan drag a few boxes upstairs earlier so that she could continue the process of making the mansion feel like a home. That particular box was the last- and it was wedding stuff, which she had no desire to look over the contents of. Even glimpsing her fathers crown made her heart ache.

Her lovely room wasn’t calming her as it usually did. Not even with the windows wide open and then ocean breeze rifling everything not secured down. She’d retreated there hours ago to continue her business for the day, not only because she couldn’t look anyone in the eye, but because she knew Lincoln and Tristan would distance themselves from one another were she not there to act as a magnet. And boy, did they need some apart time!

When Ivyanne thought about Tristan’s scene downstairs earlier that day, she cringed. But she deserved to be humiliated a little- she was treating the two greatest men in the kingdom like lap dogs. One of them was bound to bite her eventually! Or, nibble on her lip, which Tristan did so well.

Ivyanne glanced at her reflection in the mirror and winced. Her hair was in disarray, her face was mottled from anxiety, and her eyes were wild. Some queen-she looked insane.

I need to swim! Now! Ivyanne turned and made her way towards the bay window, catching a billowing curtain and drawing it to the side to the side. ‘Price?’ she whispered. ‘Sahori? Are you there?’

There was a slight noise to her left, and she saw a tall silhouette disconnect from the shadow of the chimney. ‘Guess again.’

Ivyanne swallowed. ‘Oh... hey Link. You got roof duty?’

‘Garridan doesn’t trust me in the hall,’ Lincoln said sourly.

‘Oh.’ Ivyanne bit her lip. ‘Sorry.’

‘It’s okay. I’ve got a great view from up here! Want to know some gossip?’

‘Do I?’ Ivyanne asked warily.

He chuckled again. ‘It doesn’t involve you.’

Ivyanne relaxed. ‘Then shoot.’

Lincoln’s teeth gleamed in the darkness. ‘Bane and Marcus were making out in the spa before they left.’

Ivyanne laughed. ‘So they crossed the line, huh?’

‘Yep! Though I don’t know why they bothered hiding it.’

‘Maybe they’re afraid of catching relationship over-exposure from me.’ She pointed out. ‘I wouldn’t blame them for trying to stay under the radar.’

‘That’s possible,’ Lincoln agreed. ‘They’re funny together. Still grosses me out a bit though...’

‘Link…’ Ivyanne cautioned him.

But Lincoln made a shooing gesture. ‘Not because they’re the same sex-because Marcus is almost seventy! I just can’t get my head around the age gap thing.’

‘You’ll get used to it,’ Ivyanne said softly. ‘You just need to evaluate the person based on how they look and act, rather than the number of years they’ve been alive for. Just stop asking people their ages-period.’

‘But I’m used to treating people differently because of their age,’ he said. ‘What about respecting your elders and all of that?’

‘You can still tell which are older than the others-Aubrielle and Remi are far more reserved than Saraya, aren’t they?’ Ivyanne shrugged. ‘Besides, I’ve met plenty of fifty-something human men who don’t deserve an inch of respect-so why give it to them automatically and deny a level-headed fifteen year old?’

‘Good point.’ Lincoln looked down at her hand, then up at her face, as though it had suddenly dawned on him why she’d come to the window. ‘Ivyanne, I can’t let you go out. You know that.’

Ivyanne sighed and sat on the sill, hugging herself. ‘I guessed as much.’

‘Yeah well, I’m sorry. I’ve already been in trouble for breaking the rules once today. If Garridan sacks me, I’ll be lost.’

‘He won’t,’ Ivyanne said quickly. ‘I am the queen, you know. I get final say.’

Lincoln smiled at her. ‘So why don’t you just go?’

Ivyanne glanced out at the horizon. ‘Not used to doing as I please, yet. I keep waiting for mum to-’ her voice broke and she looked down at her lap.

Lincoln’s hand grabbed hers, intertwining her fingers with his. ‘Please don’t cry,’ he appealed. ‘Ivyanne I’ve heard you cry twice through the door and this window now-and to hear you in such pain, yet being unable to hold you and kiss your tears away…’

Ivyanne sniffled. ‘I’m sorry,’ she croaked out.

‘You don’t have to be sorry,’ Lincoln said. ‘You just have to be you. I miss you Ivyanne. Actually no, I miss Ivanna.’

Ivyanne lifted her eyes to his. ‘That’s silly.’

He smiled. ‘Maybe to you it is, but to me, there is a difference. As Ivanna, you were always so carefree... so light. You laughed all the time. You smiled constantly…. I know you were looking over your shoulder a lot, but what sixteen year old doesn’t?’ He sighed. ‘You’ve been through a lot, but you need to remember that you should still feel sixteen, at least for another ten years. I mean, Grace is so-’

Ivyanne’s head snapped up. ‘Grace?’

Lincoln paled noticeably. ‘I don’t think I meant that the way you seem to think I did.’

Ivyanne narrowed her eyes. ‘I hope not, because it sounds like you were asking me to act like an actual eighteen year old with no responsibilities, no troubles, no dead family members and no love triangle driving her nuts!’ She scowled at him. ‘I’ve never asked you to be more like Tristan.’

‘Tristan!’ Lincoln made a frustrated sound. ‘I am so sick of his name! The love we have is once in a lifetime Ivyanne, it should be enough to overshadow your fling with that bimbo! You’re an idiot for letting him get to you like this! And I’m a weakling for tolerating it!

Ivyanne recoiled. ‘I’m an idiot?’

‘Yes and a shallow one if you think his penis size alone qualifies him as a good husband!’

‘Shallow too?!’ Ivyanne put her hand up for the curtain, and smiled in surprise when it drifted into her hand, as though drawn by some invisible force.

That’s four times now! Could I really have something here? Then she remembered her anger. ‘If all I wanted from Tristan was a shag, I would have done it again by now. He has value-and you insult my judgement by saying otherwise!’

Lincoln sighed. ‘So do it already! Shag him. And then in the morning when you can think straight again-you know exactly where to come crawling!’

‘Excuse me?!’

‘You heard me!’ Lincoln glared at her. ‘I know you want to-and I also know that you’ll regret it once you do, and realize the only thing you two share, is chemistry. Which fades. So if you have to push your fist through my heart to find yours-be my guest!’ He shook his head. ‘I already forgave it once-if it ends this and gets him out of your system-then fine!’

Ivyanne pulled the curtains shut, but left the window open, breathing in deeply to calm herself. She could count the number of times she’d had sex on two hands and yet suddenly everyone was treating her like some kind of succubi! Was her craving for skin on skin contact influencing her emotions? Yes! But how long would she have to abstain for to prove that she was trying to see past it? That she knew other things mattered more?

Besides, Lincoln hadn’t been so high or mighty about her drive when his hand had been attempting to gain advantage from it the night before!

That’s it! she thought, shaking with rage. I’m getting out of here! She rested back on the bed, closed her eyes and began to hum an old Dido song : ‘White Flag,’ loud. Loud enough for the sound to carry out to Lincoln, but not so loud that whoever was in the hallway might hear.

Ivyanne was getting her swim. And if Lincoln wouldn’t get out of her way willingly, she’d just have to move him. She was queen-and she was sick to death of being told what to do.

*

When Tristan discovered Lincoln passed out on the roof, he had half a mind to kick him-hard. But when Lincoln didn’t respond after a violent shake, Tristan put two and two together instantly.

‘Oi!’ he barked, shaking Lincoln again. ‘Comfortable there pal?’

Lincoln’s eyes fluttered open. ‘Tristan?’ he croaked. ‘Go back to your own bed.’

Tristan really did kick him this time-only softly in the ribs. It had the desired effect-Lincoln jolted upright.

‘What the-’

‘You’re not in your bed,’ Tristan said, crouching next to him. The tin roof as slippery from dew. ‘You’re on the roof, and her royal highness put the whammy on you to sneak out.’

Lincoln’s eyes flew open. He immediately turned to the wide open window. ‘Are you serious?’

‘As a stone fish.’ Tristan stepped over Lincoln and peered through Ivyanne’s window. Her clothes were neatly folded on the bed. No way had she been abducted. ‘Price you can leave the door! She’s flown the coup, and left Link unconscious!’

‘What a crazy-’ Lincoln got to his feet, swaying. ‘Oh wow... dizzy.’

‘She got you good.’ Tristan sighed. ‘Don’t you know to cover your ears when you hear a mermaid singing?’

‘I do now.’ Lincoln muttered dryly. ‘I didn’t even realize what it was-it sounded so pretty! I thought it was a C. D or something.’

‘Yes well that’s part of the Siren deal, you know?’

‘Not first hand. She’s never sung at me. In fact, I haven’t even tried it myself!’ Lincoln glanced out at the water. ‘She said she wanted to swim,’ his dark eyes looked anxious. ‘Tristan-what if she…?’

‘She’s fine!’

Lincoln and Tristan both whipped to their right and saw Ivyanne, naked and wet, clinging to the side of the chimney. Her hair fell over her breasts, and shadows concealed her lower body, but it was still an image that made Tristan’s body spark in all the right places. Especially the way her eyes were sparkling in contrast to the blackness blanketing everything above her-she was a vision.

‘How did you sneak up here?’ Tristan demanded.

‘I can’t believe you did that to me!’ Lincoln erupted at the same time.

Ivyanne smiled, her teeth glinting in he darkness. ‘Apparently, I have a gift I wasn’t aware of... one I’m slowly working out.’

Tristan’s heart skipped a beat. ‘That magnet thing?’

‘What magnet thing?’ Lincoln asked.

Ivyanne smiled at Tristan. ‘Yes that. Only I figured out tonight that if the thing I want is too heavy to move-I go to it. Watch.’ Ivyanne stuck her hand out, her fingers reaching towards the window. Almost imperceptibly, her fingertips were lightly glowing red, like the element on a stove after it’s first been turned off. There was a quick blur and suddenly, she was inside the window, holding a curtain around herself.

‘Ta da! I practically flew up here! Isn’t this great?’

Tristan was astounded. ‘Ivyanne, that’s incredible! When did you figure it out?’

Ivyanne glanced at Lincoln. ‘When I was trying to work out how to get off the roof without anyone downstairs hearing me. I was staring and staring at that tree over there, and then bang-I was on it. It freaked me out and I scraped my knee trying not to fall off, but I’ve spent the last hour practicing. Works underwater too, only slower.’

‘Hence your good mood.’ Tristan commented.

‘Great mood!’ Ivyanne corrected him. ‘If I was a T. V girl, I’d never have to look for the remote again! It works with fish too-can you imagine that? I caught like, five.’ She blushed. ‘Okay I was so surprised every time that they slipped out, but it still worked.’

‘I can’t believe this!’ Lincoln exploded, breaking the gaiety of the moment. ‘How could you keep such a big secret from everyone but him?’

‘Tristan saw it happen, and Garridan and Camus have known for a few days now.’ Ivyanne frowned. ‘I didn’t say much before then because I didn’t know there was anything to tell. It only happened twice before tonight-the objects I wanted just came to me. I’ve tried exercising it, but that’s been uneventful until tonight. Obviously, desperation is the key.’

You know you’re desperate to get on this! Tristan thought smartly, happy to be referenced as an object she wanted-even if she didn’t enlighten Lincoln on that fact.

‘This will make it harder for Ardhi to get you now, I suppose...’ Lincoln said, though his tone was still resentful. ‘You know, if you can fly.’

‘Not fly. I lose control pretty quickly. But it should make it real easy for me to catch him.’ Ivyanne smiled serenely. ‘I may have to knight myself! Maybe I don’t need a man to do anything for me!’

Tristan chuckled, glancing up and down her lithe curtain-shrouded figure, appreciating the view before he wrecked it. ‘Well right now, you need a man to remind you that that curtain is transparent, Sir Court.’

Ivyanne glanced down at herself, then shrieked, twisting away. The curtains fell closed, moving slightly, allowing Tristan and Lincoln to watch her silhouette scramble for the robe on the back of the door-which they both did without attempting to hide it.

‘Get out of here you guys!’ she yelped.

A fist pounded on the door. ‘Ivyanne Court!’ A man’s voice bellowed. ‘Let me in-this minute young lady!’

Ivyanne froze in the middle of the room, then glanced back at them, belting the robe. ‘Either of you willing to swear that I was here the whole time?’ She hissed.

‘Too late. Tristan sold us both out to Price when he found me.’ Lincoln said with mirth. ‘And considering that you just mind-fucked me, I’m sort of happy about it!’

Tristan blew her a kiss. ‘Besides, you don’t need a man’s help, your highness, remember?’ With that, he pulled the window shut, dropping the exterior lock for good measure. Ivyanne was really and truly in for it, and the only thing he was sorry for, was the fact that he couldn’t stick around to watch. After all, he was officially on duty now, and had a dock to guard.

‘She won’t be trying that again any time soon, not once Garridan’s done with her,’ he said to his rival. ‘So don’t worry-this is her bad, not yours.’

Lincoln looked up at him and grinned. And for one harmonious moment- they were back on the same side as two mermen ought to be.

*

Garridan slammed the bedroom door shut behind him and Ivyanne leapt back in surprise. The older man’s face was mottled with anger. Of course he almost always looked serious, but this was a much more extreme reaction than Ivyanne had anticipated.

‘Garridan…’ Ivyanne wet her lips. ‘I know what you’re going to say-’

‘Which is meaningless unless you understand why I am going to say it.’ Garridan leaned against the door, crossing his arms. ‘What you just did was thoughtless and dangerous, Ivyanne. I’m disgusted by your behavior.’

‘Disgusted?’ Ivyanne felt a flash of annoyance. ‘I appreciate the measures you’re taking to protect my life, but-’

‘But it’s not just your life!’ Garridan thundered. He pushed off the wall. ‘It is the life of anyone who has ever been born from you, or your mother, or her mother, or Anna! You are the only surviving descendant of the Court line you silly little girl! You no longer have the luxury of doing what you want, when you want to! I’m embarrassed for you that I need to remind you of that! This is precisely the reason why the women before you waited until they were hundreds of years old to rule this kingdom! You are far too wet behind the ears to compute what is required of you by your people!’

Ivyanne shrank back, wondering if  it was international: ‘Tell Ivyanne how much she sucks, Day.’

Oh well. She reasoned silently, finding her grip on a bedrail and clinging to it for support. They’re right aren’t they? Maybe once everyone sees what a waste of space I am, they’ll stop going at each other’s throats on my behalf!

But it was one thing for a Court woman to know she was failing-quite another to be told off by a man with delusions of power. ‘Be that as it may, Garridan,  I didn’t ask for this-’

‘None of us did! But here we are! All we’re asking is that you don’t get yourself or another one of us killed in the process because you felt the need to slip out the window like a rebellious human teen!’

Ivyanne glared at him. ‘Well if I’m too much of a handful for you, then go. I asked you to do this for me, and I can release you of any obligations if you wish!’

Garridan crossed the room to her, unfolding a piece of paper. ‘You didn’t ask me to do this, Ivyanne. I was ordered to.’ He thrust the piece of paper at her. ‘Here-read this.’

Ivyanne took it. ‘What is it?’

‘An e-mail. From your mother.’

Ivyanne looked down at the page, her mouth falling open as she read the small print.

Dear Garridan,

I am writing to beseech you to come and assist me with a security issue. Ardhi Kayu-Api returned this week, and although he is vowing to make amends for the things he has done to hurt my daughter, I find myself doubting his sincerity.

Ivyanne has a habit of drawing people to her, and I believe Ardhi’s heart is too invested within her to see past his infatuation, or be trusted. Stabbing Tristan was an unspeakable thing, something most mers are not capable of, and I fear of what else is lurking in his darkened psyche, and what measures he will take to win her hand. Perhaps Lincoln is already in danger, perhaps even Ivyanne.

I know you will be hesitant to come and live among us again, and there is probably nothing I can say to offer you comfort or ease your duress. And although I do not wish to play such a stern hand, we need your skills and your watchful eye, so I am afraid that I must order you here, as promptly as possible, to watch over my daughter, at least until she has born an heir. Even Ash is in agreement with me, despite his own reservations, which I’m sure you’d understand-

Ivyanne looked up from the paper. ‘Until I bear an heir?’

Garridan nodded grimly. ‘And obviously, there is no way Vana can retract that now. I have my orders, and I will meet my obligations, even if it means locking you in this room until this mess is resolved.’

Ivyanne furrowed her brow, holding the paper under the lamplight, straining to read the last paragraph. When Garridan had shown up the day after her engagement party, she’d assumed it had been only to pay respects to his nephew. And when he’d taken over the situation, she’d allowed it, knowing that protecting people was his forte and being too heartsick herself over losing her parents to plan anything beyond drawing consecutive breaths.

And the whole time, he’d been commandeered by her mother! Ivyanne sighed, feeling foolish and guilty for Garridan having uprooted his life for her.

‘I’m sorry if you feel duty-bound to be here, but my mother is gone, and I am queen now-’

A knife suddenly sliced into the paper and drove it into the wall behind her. Ivyanne jumped, whirling on Garridan incredulously. His hand was still hovering in the air, his expression grim.

‘Are you trying to kill me?!’ Ivyanne demanded.

‘I am too good a shot, to miss, your majesty.’ Garridan lowered his hand and walked towards her, tanking the curved blade out of the wall. ‘Which is precisely why she wanted me here. If you wish yourself to be rid of me and my rules, I am more than happy to escalate our measures for dealing with Ardhi. But in the meantime, I suggest that you get on with the breeding element. When you bear a child, which even Ardhi would not be able to harm, I imagine, I will be released from my contract.’

‘Well it’s not that simple…’

‘Make it that simple.’ Garridan said calmly, sheathing the throwing knife in his belt and retrieving the piece of paper.

‘Can I read the rest of it first?’ Ivyanne asked.

But Garridan shook his head. ‘No. It is mine, and I am keeping it.’

Ivyanne raised an eyebrow. ‘Garridan it’s just a piece of paper. Surely when you get home, you can print another-’

‘It’s mine,’ Garridan repeated firmly, folding it carefully and placing it back in his pocket.

Ivyanne stared at him, at a loss for his unusual behavior. ‘She said that you would be hesitant to come. She said she’d need to order you here…. why?’

Garridan shrugged. ‘That is irrelevant.’

Ivyanne’s frown deepened. ‘I don’t think so. Why would my dad need to be convinced to have you here? He was the overprotective one! Is it because you’re a Loveridge?’

Garridan stared at her feet, conflicting emotions on his face. After a tense minute-he sighed and said softly: ‘Not because I was a Loveridge, Ivyanne, but because I was The Loveridge.’ He shifted his gaze to the window. ‘The thorn in his side which he bore quietly it seems, until the prospect of my family marrying into his arose.’

Ivyanne blinked. ‘Thorn in his side? My mother wanted you around but my father didn’t…?’ Her heart skipped a beat as her brain filtered the cryptic message quickly. Division in mer marriages was rare, and if a man was a source for that, then it could only mean...

Garridan’s eyes finally met hers, but he said nothing. Ivyanne’s heart sank. She knew that look-she had seen it on Link, Ardhi and Tristan’s faces respectively. Heartbreak.

‘Oh god…. no. Don’t tell me-you and my mum!?’ Anger flared inside her. ‘Did you have an affair?’

‘No! Ivyanne no-’ Garridan stepped forward, eyes wide. ‘Vana and I...what we had...it predated their marriage, okay?’

His earnest tone gave her pause, and allowed her to hear him before hysteria could deafen her. She searched his gaze for signs that he was lying but found none. Still, she had to turn away, tugging on her hair, adding it all up and weighing the new information against her mother’s odd obsession with the Loveridge family-the scales balanced. Everything suddenly made perfect sense.

‘What did you two have?’ She asked quietly, knowing it must have been something significant and clearly, too painful for her father to be spoken of.

‘Obviously not enough, Miss Court.’

Ivyanne cringed, hearing the pain in his voice. She had so many questions but was terrified of the answers. ‘That’s why she favored Tristan, isn’t it? Why she pushed me to marry a century younger than she had to? Because she was trying to right a wrong she’d done by your bloodline and handing over my hand as penance?’

‘No. She favored Tristan for the same reason everyone else does,’ Garridan said quickly, some of the animation returning to his voice. ‘Your father judged my nephews by my involvement with your mother-to carry that sentiment into your future is unfair, regardless of which path you choose to take.’ He hesitated before adding: ‘She was a smart woman and a tremendous ruler, but if you allow me to keep you alive long enough, I have faith that your rule will surpass hers, and that the husband you choose will be the best man for the job. Even if it’s not my nephew.’

‘How could you know that?’ She asked, tears coming to her eyes. His kind words had caught her off-guard, contrasting with his tirade of mere minutes before.

‘Because I see how you influence people.’ His hand was on her shoulder. ‘You make people strive to be their best selves. It doesn’t matter how deserving either man is for the job right now-because they will become who we need them to be, in their desire to please and support you. Follow your heart, and a king will emerge in your wake.’

‘And the loser?’ She asked, a tear rolling down her cheek. ‘What will become of them?’

‘Whatever fate intends them to be. And that is fate’s burden to bear, not your own. It never has been. Nor was it your mother’s choice, or your dad’s-you gave them your will Ivyanne, for it’s not something that can be taken. Now, you have to claim it back.’

Ivyanne felt the tremble of his hand on her shoulder. She looked down at it and frowned. ‘You’re shaking.’ She raised her eyes to his. ‘Did I scare you that much?’

‘Yes,’ he said softly. ‘But the shaking is part withdrawals, Ivyanne. Since I retired a few years ago, I’ve been spending fourteen hours plus in the water a day. So this is quite the adjustment for me too.’ His face softened. ‘I know that none of us are getting enough time in the water-I’m sorry and I’ll try and think of a solution…’ His hand fell away. ‘Later. But for now, I need to get down to the surveillance room and relieve Camus. Can I trust that you will not go out the window again, or must I bunk in here for the night?’

‘I’ll stay,’ Ivyanne said softly, sitting down on her bed to prove her point, wiping at her tears. ‘I’ll behave. For mum, as well as you.’

‘Thank you.’ Garridan opened her bedroom door. ‘Goodnight Ivyanne.’

‘Goodnight.’

Ivyanne sat on the bed for several minutes after he left, staring out at the black ocean through the curtains and wondering if fate had just dropped another blockade between her and happiness-or offered her a hand towards it.

*

Ardhi and Sherri waited until dark before making the harrowing journey from the concealment of the mangroves on Monday night and across the car park to the freedom of the water.

Ardhi felt uncomfortable being in town at night, yet again, especially in a Marina, where he knew of one or two mers who stayed there in houseboats. But they’d needed more humans, and he and Sherri had been scouring the town all day for good candidates to no avail.

They moved from row to row of cars, sometimes crouching, their breathing panting in the still night air, sometimes racing three lanes at a time. They were careful not to touch or rest against any cars as they went-the last thing they needed was to set off an alarm.

Suddenly Sherri sucked in her breath. ‘Oh my god….’

Ardhi saw instantly that Sherri was staring over his shoulder. ‘What?’ he asked.

‘That’s Lincoln’s car!’

Ardhi spun around still in a crouch, not sure exactly what it was he was looking for. ‘What?’ he asked again, his heart racing. ‘Which one?’

‘That shiny black one there with the sun roof!’

Ardhi spotted the one she was talking about. ‘How do you know that’s Lincoln’s? I’ve seen two or three just like it.’

‘Not just like it,’ Sherri said. ‘See that bulky thing on the hood? See how it’s painted red inside? He had that scoop custom made. He told me himself-he loves that car.’

Without waiting for him, Sherri took off across the lane, straightening as she did so. Irritated by her brazen actions, but intrigued by her discovery, he followed her. Soon enough, they were both standing at the window, peering through.

‘It’s his!’ Sherri squealed. ‘Look-there are some catering supplier catalogues on the passenger seat. He had those on him all the time!’

Ardhi felt a thrill go through him. ‘If Link’s here-’

‘Then Ivyanne hasn’t gone anywhere,’ Sherri finished triumphantly.

Ardhi gripped her arm. ‘This is incredible, Sherri! They’re still here! But where?’

Sherri lifted her hand to the window and peered in. ‘Look at that parking ticket-he got here on Wednesday night, and he’s paid up until this Friday.’ She tapped on the glass. ‘And see the faded one next to it? He was here on Sunday night too, but only stayed for one night.’

Ardhi thought back to the weekend, when Sherri had called the restaurant line at The Seaview to see if Lincoln answered. But instead, a recorded message had come on, announcing that the resort was closed for the weekend for annual fumigation.

‘They’re all here,’ he said. ‘Together-bunkering down. We need to comb every property, especially the waterfront ones-the bigger, the better. There are too many complicated relationships going on for them to be squashed into a penthouse like sardines.’ He leaned over and impulsively kissed her on the cheek. ‘Which means the crown is here too! It has to be!’

Sherri smiled. ‘I assume one of us will be staking this place out on Friday to see if a certain man comes this way?’

Ardhi gave her a sidelong look. ‘Why just one of us?’

‘Because the hole you’ve dug is deep enough without the sight of Lincoln having you reaching for the shovel again, and burying us all.’

Ardhi had to smile despite himself. His protégé was absolutely right.

12.

It took almost a week for things in the house to return back to normal. Garridan and Ivyanne were stiff with each other for days, speaking in clipped polite tones only when necessary. Lincoln still didn’t know what had been said-but Ivyanne hadn’t snuck out again, nor had Lincoln been held accountable for it. At least that was a small mercy.

Ivyanne spent her days out in the yard practicing her new skill-similar to how people did target practice with beer cans, except she had a saw horse loaded with objects of various weights and sizes and practiced pulling them towards her. It became apparent very quickly that she truly was a mystic. Once she had mastered pulling things into her hand, she concentrated on dropping them at different points, like flexing a muscle. It was interesting for the guards to watch-they shouted out encouragements and found various things for her to levitate. By Wednesday, she could pull Sahori ten feet. Garridan she could move only two. Once, when Tristan had jeered if she could pull on a specific area of his from his perch on the roof, Ivyanne had yanked him clean into the pool below by said area. Lincoln still laughed every time he remembered the look on Tristan’s face. Apparently, it hadn’t been the pleasant experience Tristan had hoped for.

The tension in the house eventually flat-lined to the point where they could all make small talk without snapping at each other, dividing into various camps based on compatibility. Lachlan and Sahori spent a lot of time together, exchanging skills and talking with animation about a variety of things. They were more at ease than the rest of the mers, clearly loving the experience, especially Sahori who like Ivyanne, had been kept on a very tight leash. This was the first time she’d been allowed into the world unchaperoned and was milking it, trying new foods, staying up as late as she could and flirting with every willing recipient.

Camus and Garridan were making strategy plans for flushing Ardhi out and defeating him-disappearing into the surveillance room for hours at a time to talk tactics out of Ivyanne’s earshot, who still couldn’t handle hearing Ardhi’s powers (or rather how he’d used them) spoken of. Lincoln could see that they were enjoying themselves immensely despite their serious natures-and really what could entertain a man more than playing the role of hero/general? Spy/warrior? When Lincoln, Tristan and the other boys joined in on their conversations, voices became deeper, eyes shone and triggers were fingered with barely restrained glee. Lincoln would leave those discussions with a manly swagger that he’d later reflect upon and laugh about.

Price and Tristan hung out sporadically, but Tristan locked himself in their room a lot, typing away and making calls Lincoln was never close enough to hear, while Price seemed to spend an awful lot of time on the phone, texting someone and smiling a lot.

The recipient of those texts was revealed on Thursday, when Price broached the subject with Lincoln in his usual direct way-asking Lincoln if it was ‘acceptable’ if he ‘courted’ Adele.

Lincoln told him to go for it, though secretly he doubted Adele would. She was too much of a diva to be satisfied with someone so quiet and centered with no credit rating. But he encouraged Price to try, on the hope that if he succeeded, the Tristan Loveridge Fan Club numbers would deplete accordingly.

Saraya, who had been quiet all week, and especially reserved around Tristan, spent most of her time with Joyce and Pintang, usually watching Pintang cook while Joyce regaled them with three lifetime’s worth of anecdotes. She was a lovely older woman who admitted to coveting a daughter of her own, having only born Dalton herself. Because she had a background in nursing, like his own mother, Lincoln often caught himself drifting towards her to bask in the maternal glow.

Lincoln’s mother was on his mind a lot. Lincoln remembered the way she used to pump him for information about Ivyanne, as curious as he about her life, and fascinated by her beauty and the other ‘girlish’ qualities that Lincoln couldn’t provide. She’d often commented on Ivyanne’s understated attire, clearly daydreaming about pinning the girl down and attacking her with ribbons and sequins. But towards the end, she’d stopped asking about Ivyanne, obviously disappointed that official introductions were never made, and had started encouraging him to date other girls in school, while his father remained indifferent to the subject as a rule.

He wondered what his parents would think now, if they knew what was going on. Lincoln had sent his father away three days after Ardhi’s attack, wanting him removed from the possibility of another violent confrontation. Chase had called six times to check in, but hadn’t asked for any details, clearly at a loss to provide either advice or encouragement for a species he didn’t really understand. Lincoln was happy to keep it that way-he didn’t want to add to his father’s worries. Besides, what would he tell him?

Before he knew it, the weekend was upon them again and Lincoln knew that Ivyanne was desperate to get them out of her hair. It had been decided that on the weekends, the guard would be dismissed, the house would be locked down like a fortress, and Garridan would take Ivyanne and Saraya far out to the reef to live as real mer were intended to-hoping that indulging Ivyanne in forty-eight hours of swim time would prevent her going out the window again. Lincoln fretted about her being out from under his watch-but he trusted Garridan to pick somewhere safe. Besides, the resort needed him, and going along with the queen wasn’t an option anyway.

So arrangements were made and bags packed. Sahori, Lachlan and Price would accompany Lincoln to The Seaview, off duty officially, though he knew they would be on red alert the whole time. Camus and Joyce were taking their boat down to visit Dalton at the yacht club, Tristan was flying back to Sydney that afternoon to get some more work done, Pintang was going to see her parents and Garridan was squirreling Saraya and Ivyanne away to some remote island he wouldn’t disclose the name of to anyone but Camus.

‘This is incredible!’ Lincoln said early Friday morning when he had his first bite of Pintang’s banana french toast. There were so many complimentary flavors on his tongue at one time that he couldn’t even pick which stood out the most. ‘Where did you come up with the idea of cooking them in the skin?’

Pintang waved her hand. ‘Just something I picked up once.’

‘This really is good,’ Tristan agreed from his position by the rear kitchen door. He was on duty, but Pintang had made him breakfast as well, which was he was eating on his feet-and without the bacon of course. ‘I should have let you make me breakfast a long time ago.’

‘I believe I offered once,’ Pintang cracked.

Lincoln glanced at Tristan, and saw the other man smile. ‘Yeah well…. true.’

Lincoln immediately glanced over at Ivyanne, relieved to see that she didn’t flinch at Pintang’s flirtation with Tristan. Part of him had been terrified that she’d consider his suggestion to screw Tristan to get him out of her system. He’d meant it at the time, but he still sincerely hoped she didn’t actually need to follow through with it. She’d never actually responded-rendering him unconscious instead of continuing the row, making Lincoln feel uncertain about where the lines were drawn in the sand now. He supposed he had no choice but to deal with whatever happened as it happened and stop wasting valuable energy worrying about what yet hadn’t.

He had another mouthful of maple-syrup soaked toast before initiating contact with her. ‘Are you excited about going to the reef Ivyanne?’

She smiled at him. ‘What do you think?’ She chuckled lightly. ‘I’ve had my bag packed since Wednesday.’

‘What’s in the bag?’ Tristan asked.

‘A book.’ Ivyanne grinned. ‘And that’s it.’

‘No swimsuit? Ahh...to be a fly on a coconut tree…’

Even Lincoln laughed at that, once again, agreeing with his nemesis. To prevent the conversation going downhill, as Ivyanne’s eye-rolling hinted was possible, Lincoln turned his attention back to Pintang-waving a forkful of syrupy toast at her.

‘And just so you know, you’re welcome to come back with me Pintang…. Chef’s Lee’s days are numbered now that you’ve served me this. His job is yours anytime you want it.’

‘Oh no you don’t!’ Tristan put his empty plate down on the kitchen table and shouldered his rifle once more. ‘I’ve found a perfect location, right here in Airlie Beach for Pintang to make her culinary debut.’

Pintang stopped what she had been doing, gaping at Tristan. ‘Come again?’

‘You found her a restaurant?’ Ivyanne squeaked.

Tristan nodded, grinning. ‘It’s small and cosy, waterfront, and because it shares a plot with a hairdresser, the rent isn’t horrendous as some of the locations around here. I think you could turn a profit easily with it.’

Pintang made a face. ‘Though I appreciate your effort Tristan, ‘Not too horrendous’ rent is still more than I can afford at the moment!’

‘You don’t have to!’ Tristan was grinning. ‘You’ve got yourself a backer.’

Pintang’s oven-mitt ensconced hands went to her cheeks. ‘You want to back me?’

Tristan shrugged. ‘If that’s okay with you.’

Pintang squealed and raced around the bench, throwing her arms around Tristan. ‘Of course I do! Tristan, this is incredible! You’re such a sweetheart!’ She planted a big, wet kiss on his cheek. ‘My own restaurant? For real?!’

Lincoln had to restrain a sigh as Tristan upstaged him once more. What was a job offer compared to a lease? He dared another look in Ivyanne’s direction and saw that her delicate jaw was clenched. There was no way she could resent Pintang’s gift, that wasn’t her style-so clearly it was the affection between the new partners that was bugging her. Lincoln swallowed and tried to look happy for Pintang, knowing he was a shit head for worrying about Tristan’s generosity making him look bad. He definitely had some evolving left to do! Besides, how could he resent what was about to bring Pintang and Tristan closer?

‘I think you’ve earned a break,’ Tristan said fondly, blushing from all of the attention. For once it seemed genuine and not a show put on for Ivyanne’s benefit. ‘And you’re an incredible cook. The sooner we get you out here, the better.’

Pintang looked awed. ‘Can you afford it?’

Tristan snorted. ‘Okay now let’s not start off this joint venture by offending me,’ he joked. ‘I’ve been running numbers all week and it’s more than feasible.’

‘That’s what you’ve been doing?’ Lincoln asked.

‘Yep.’ Tristan said. ‘And Sven’s on board too-we’ve been wanting to branch out into a different sort of investment for awhile but had no time to look around.’

‘But...didn’t you lose contracts when everyone thought you were dead?’ Ivyanne asked. ‘Sven mentioned that. Have they come back?’

‘Groveling.’ Tristan confirmed. ‘But we don’t need them anyway-Especially now that Absalom have offered me a job twice the size of the one I originally flew to Hawaii for.’

‘They did?’ Ivyanne asked, eyebrows shooting up. ‘Really this time?’

‘Yep! And I had a Skype conference with Mark Schorer just to be sure that it wasn’t another ploy.’ He grinned. ‘It’s amazing what surviving a plane crash can do for your career, isn’t it?’ He turned back to Pintang. ‘Anyway-I’ve already managed to finagle the keys out of the broker handling the place. We can go down and check it out as soon as my shift’s over.’

‘Oh my goodness!’ Pintang looked as though she might float away. ‘I love you, you know that?’

Lincoln felt like he was going to lose his breakfast.

‘When you say you’ve been offered a larger job with Absalom….’ Ivyanne began, her musical voice somewhat strained, ‘are you inferring that you’ve signed a contract in Anaheim?’

Tristan looked at her, some of the light fading from his eyes as his face rearranged itself into a more reserved expression. ‘Actually Ivyanne, this non-fabricated deal is for San Diego.’

‘San Diego California?’ Lincoln repeated.

‘You’re going to have to go back to the U. S.’ Ivyanne’s words were stated, not asked, and her complexion had lost it’s color.

Tristan nodded. ‘Three weeks and six days from now, I’m out of here.’

Lincoln computed what was going on-read between the lines unspoken. The time limit...Tristan’s renewed vigor….Ivyanne’s obvious distress.

‘How long will you be gone for?’ he asked, beating Ivyanne to the question she was clearly struggling to ask.

Tristan leaned against the door, but looked at Ivyanne when he responded: ‘Six weeks. Don’t worry-I’ve discussed it with Garridan. If we haven’t nabbed Ardhi by the time I leave, Sahako is going to fly in and replace me while I’m gone. I’m not happy about leaving, but I can’t continue to neglect the company either, not when it’s been offered this kind of opportunity. And it’s me Mark wants heading the project, not Sven. Trust me, I put out feelers.’ He paused. ‘Hopefully Ardhi will come after me again anyway.’

Lincoln didn’t know what to think. On one hand, he was overjoyed at the prospect of getting Tristan out of his hair for six weeks. But on the other... Ivyanne’s shaken demeanor spoke volumes about how unhappy she was at the prospect. Lincoln realized once again, how well Tristan was playing the game.

‘I don’t believe it,’ Ivyanne stammered. ‘Six weeks?’

‘You say that as though that will make a difference of some sort,’ Tristan said quietly. ‘Are you forgetting the conversation we had last Sunday?’

Ivyanne stood up, her chair scraping against the floor. ‘Are you?’ she demanded hotly. ‘You’ve given me a one month window-but you have to leave in a month. So if I choose you, I have less than that, don’t I? Two weeks? Three at most? I can hardly depart for a one year honeymoon without having the wedding first-’ her flashing eyes landing on Lincoln’s and her voice stopped as suddenly as his heart had.

‘I didn’t realize you would see it that way,’ Tristan said softly. ‘But yes, I guess you’re right. Unless we wed overseas.’

‘Well…. so long as you give me the name of the gift register so my wedding present ends up in the right place!’ Lincoln thundered, getting to his feet. He had never been so blind-sided before in his life.

‘Lincoln don’t!’ Ivyanne’s hand reached for his arm, but he flung it off violently. ‘I didn’t mean it like that!’

‘Then how did you mean it?’ Tristan demanded.

‘Both of you leave her alone!’ Lachlan’s voice silenced them as he strode into the room, his usually happy-go-lucky grin gone. ‘Maybe the girls are getting some sort of sick thrill out of watching Ivyanne batted around like a cat toy, but I am sure as hell over it. Lincoln, untwist your knickers! You can’t erupt every time she reminds you that yes, she has a choice to make. And Tristan-cool it. You should have known that announcing that would have caused a scene. How about you tell her in private next time?’

Lincoln turned on his heel and stalked off as his heart broke for the umpteenth time. Lachlan was right, but Lincoln had vowed to fight for his love, and he knew that if he stayed in the room, ‘fighting’ would translate to throwing actual punches. Or screaming. And Ivyanne would bear some of his wrath-couldn’t she try a little harder to spare his feelings?

‘Bit hard, when I don’t get a chance to talk to her in private.’ Tristan muttered from his position by the door.

‘Well then don’t broach it in front of Lincoln. You’re smart-act it!’

Lincoln had made it to the front door, and was aware of the sound of bare feet chasing after him. As he opened the door, Ivyanne’s hand encircled his wrist.

‘Link come on! Don’t leave angry! I can’t handle it!’

Lincoln whirled on her. ‘You can’t handle anything! You’re like a bull in a china shop when it comes to my feelings, but when it comes to yours, you become a china doll!’ he snapped. ‘I’m sick of having to bite my tongue so I don’t tell you I love you, or that I hate him-and I’m sick of having to stuff my hands in my pockets because they can’t reach for you or wring his neck! You’ve blamed a lot of your iffy behavior on withdrawals, well now I’m filing a claim!’ He shook his head as he glared down at her, removing her hand, which seared his flesh and stole his breath as much as it always did, despite his rage. ‘I’m horny and sad and pissed off and I deserve to be! I’m going up to my room to pack and then I’m going back to Seaview, where I’m wanted. Enjoy the reef, your highness, because if Tristan gets his way, it might be your last chance to see it for awhile!’

With that, Lincoln strode across the lawn separating the main house from the guest house, feeling steam coming out of his ears. For the first time, he had a genuine reason to be angry with Ivyanne, and he didn’t plan on letting her beautiful face work it out of him. For once she could be the one to sweat.

*

Ivyanne put down the pen and shook out her aching hand, cringing, before carefully folding the letter and slipping it into it’s envelope. ‘That’s fifteen,’ she said to Saraya. ‘Have you got that seal?’

Saraya, who was sitting on the other side of the polished mahogany desk, passed the seal and the still warm wax stick to Ivyanne. ‘I’d almost forgotten how to do this,’ she confessed. ‘How bad is that? Your mum and I developed an awful e-mailing habit over those last few months on Bracken, I’m afraid. It’s kind of nice to go back to the old way.’

‘So long as I soak my hand in a bucket of ice soon, yes.’ Ivyanne heated the wax, letting the deep burgundy stuff drip onto the back of letter until there was enough for the seal. She’d preoccupied herself with writing a personal letter to the head of each Marked family, informing them about the amendments to the old laws, to distract herself from thoughts of Tristan’s latest revelation and Lincoln’s outburst. In two hours, she’d been making her way to the reef, removed from all of the drama physically, if not mentally. She just had to hang on until then.

Ivyanne pressed the seal into the wax, held it there for a moment, then removed it. It left the perfect imprint of a crown, with a replica of Ivyanne’s tattoo in the middle-the Court family symbol. She smiled at her handiwork, then blew on the wax. ‘How old is this thing anyway?’

‘Beats me.’ Saraya wiped her hands on her short denim cut-offs. ‘I think it’s from Ivy’s reign…. maybe six hundred years old? Look how brittle the wood is.’

‘Find out for me,’ Ivyanne said, fingering the cracked handle. ‘When you can. I’d like to start cataloguing all of the old heirlooms, just to know for myself.’

‘Sure.’ Saraya took the envelope from Ivyanne’s hand, to address it. ‘By the way, you’ve got an e-mail from the real estate agent. You must have missed it.’

‘Oh?’ Ivyanne had almost completely forgotten about the sale of her house. The profits of which, would go to whoever caught Ardhi. She reached for the computer and went to her mothers inbox, clicking on the link and scanning the contents quickly. ‘No offer for three point five yet,’ Ivyanne said, stopping to loop her hair into a high bun on the crown of her head and securing it with a tie on the desk. ‘Seven people have put in bids-the closest is two point two.’

‘The market sucks right now.’ Saraya agreed. ‘You may have to leave it there for awhile.’

‘Yeah. I’ll remind her that there’s no rush.’ Ivyanne went to click on the ‘Reply’ tab, when an extra paragraph at the bottom of the e-mail caught her eye.

Miss Court, you asked me to let you know if there have been any unusual people inspecting the property, so I should probably mention the young man who came in last Friday morning. He was handsome and dark, but barefoot and quite unkempt in appearance. He introduced himself as Dwayne Reynolds, and explained that he was a neighbor. But the thing is, I’ve already met Mr Dwayne Reynolds, and this was not him.
I may be overreacting, but I thought you should know anyway. If he shows up again-either of them-I will try and glean a little more information.
Sincerely, Rhonda.

Ivyanne sat back, digesting the information with shock, and feeling a prickly heat crawling up her neck. The list of handsome, unkempt and bullshitting young men who took to getting around barefoot and knew enough of the neighborhood to assume a false identity had one name on it: Ardhi. He was in the region and sniffing around.

He was coming for her.

Ivyanne flexed her muscles, all set to push her chair back and holler out to Garridan, but something made her sit herself back down before she drew the necessary breath to do it. It was the weekend. Tristan was going to Sydney, and Link was going back to The Seaview with most of the guard-but they hadn’t gone yet.

She couldn’t go to the reef now, she knew instantly that it was too risky, and though that was a crushing blow-it still wasn’t the worst case scenario. Because if she announced the new development to Garridan before the boys departed, she’d not only be banned from the water all weekend-but stuck with them squabbling over her once more. Probably while shirtless.

No! She thought, feeling ill at the very idea of continued claustrophobia, or having to stare at the cute indents near the base of Lincoln’s deeply tanned spine for one more minute. It was the same with Tristan’s tattoo. Oh boy she’d lost some sleep over that! Her tongue was constantly pressed to the back of her top teeth as she imagined licking the delicate leaf patterns on his perfect body...

Ivyanne stifled a moan as her body flushed from hair roots to toenails. She couldn’t torture herself, or allow them to torture one another without granting them some respite first.

‘Are you okay Ivyanne?’ Saraya asked.

‘Um...yeah. I just realized that there’s another book I wanted to pack before I go-I might get time to read two. But I’ll finish up here first, we have time...’

‘I’ll remind you.’

‘Thanks.’ Ivyanne felt bad for lying, but knew she had no choice. If Lincoln and Tristan didn’t get some apart time soon, they’d either end up duking it out, if she didn’t beckon them both into her bedroom first- solidifying her theory that she was as monstrous as Ardhi and as weak as any human for good.

So Ardhi’s here…. she told herself silently, allowing her limbs to fizz with terrified adrenaline at the idea of him skulking around the very neighborhood they’d once roamed together, intent on killing her now. It was a chilling concept, and it mutated any remaining fond memories she had of them as friends. Her eyes went to the window, appraising the line of hedges Tristan had ordered trimmed-now grateful for that decision. No one could hide out there-she was safe, as was Saraya-so long as they stayed out of sight.

I don’t want to know any of this. But that e-mail is almost a week old and he hasn’t shown his face yet and probably won’t-I mean, how could he find me here? Maybe he’s gone elsewhere-Norfolk or New Zealand or New Guinea even. Maybe he came to collect some things and leave forever and never intends to come back!

Ivyanne shut the e-mail program down and glanced at the clock, weighing the risks of silence versus honesty one final time before deciding on a course of action. She was completely torn between two sides of her persona-her natural born independent streak, and the honest, momma’s girl she had been bred to be.

But then she thought of Lincoln’s stricken face and the important deals that Tristan had already risked in order to spend time with her, and it wasn’t long before deception, and the will to do no further harm to the men she cared for, overruled her instinct to hide behind someone’s legs. After all, she was the most important person, right? Target number one?

The further her two lovers were from her when Garridan found this out, the safer they would be.

*

Tristan stood outside the empty restaurant where the sunlight was filtered through the trees and waited expectantly for the airline to answer the phone. His flight was scheduled to leave at one-but Pintang didn’t know that and she’d been in the restaurant for over an hour-chewing into his packing time. Once again, he’d have to reschedule to leave later in the day.

At least it gives me a few more hours with Ivyanne before I go. He thought. Alone. He smiled when he thought of Lincoln’s dramatic exit that morning. That boy had massive buttons which were way too easy to push, and Ivyanne couldn’t seem to stop herself from helping him along. Now Lincoln was going back to The Seaview angry, where a cute little Gracie was waiting to flirt him out of his senses. It was perfect.

As the operators delay message repeated in his ear, Tristan noticed a slightly older man handing out leaflets to people passing by on the footpath. The guy looked up at Tristan, holding out a photocopied sheaf of paper with the words: ‘Dream Fishing Experience!’ emblazoned across the front.

‘Learn to fish like a mariner,’ the guy said, his eyes crinkling with a smile. ‘Only a hundred bucks a head.’

Tristan took the leaflet, thinking of what a waste of paper they were. ‘Thanks man, but I’m a bit of a mariner myself.’

The guys eyes looked him up and down, his expression dubious. ‘You fish?’

Tristan didn’t hide his smile of amusement. ‘Like I was born in the water.’

‘Hey Tristan!’

Tristan turned around and saw Pintang emerge from the restaurant and shut the door behind her. ‘Yeah?’

‘You may as well lock up now. I already love the place!’

Tristan tossed her the keys which she caught easily. ‘Here you go Pintang.’ He turned back to the guy. ‘Thanks, but no thanks. Good luck though.’

‘Did she say Tristan?’

Tristan looked back at the guy, folding the leaflet and putting it into his back pocket so he could recycle it when he got back to Ivyanne’s house. ‘Yeah. Why?’

The guy squinted at him, then shrugged. ‘Just an unusual name.’

‘Forty years ago it was, not anymore.’ Tristan joked, catching the keys as Pintang tossed them back. ‘No names are now.’

‘This place is so beautiful,’ Pintang through her arms around Tristan and kissed him on the cheek. ‘I love you, you know that?’

‘Yeah yeah,’ Tristan tickled her ribs. ‘Just don’t say I never buy you anything pretty.’ He waved to the guy. ‘See yah mate. Good luck.’

‘Yeah... thanks…’ The guy said. Strangely, Tristan could feel his eyes on his neck until he rounded the corner. That was when he realized his error-and cringed. He’d said his name was forty years old, and didn’t look a day over twenty two. No wonder the guy was staring-he probably thought Tristan was a nutcase!

13.

Ivyanne glanced around the hallway between the library and the main bathroom, but it was deserted. She walked towards the fork where it joined to the front entrance, noticing that the door to the security room was ajar and voices were coming from within.

‘.. So this new monitor shows the private bedrooms and bathrooms in the main house-we leave that screensaver on to give people privacy-same with that monitor to your right, which is the guest house.’ Garridan’s voice drifted into the hall. ‘The one in the middle is the one to watch. It has the main rooms, the perimeter cameras, the dock and the gate. There’s no need to shift to the other monitors unless someone has breached the houses and we’re pursuing them.’

‘So are they fixed angles?’ Joyce asked.

‘No. If you want to swivel them, click on the picture you want and it’ll zoom in. Then just move these arrows... see? That’ll pivot them.’

‘Okay... well, seems simple enough.’

‘Thank you.. I really appreciate this. There are definitely going to be times when we need another set of eyes in here.’

‘No problem Garridan. I mean, it’s the queen we’re protecting here, you know? And she’s such a lovely little thing...’

Ivyanne felt a flush of guilt-poor Joyce was going to be stuck in the security room all weekend once Garridan knew that Ardhi was still at large. She’d probably change her opinion about Ivyanne’s loveliness after that!

Ivyanne adjusted the incredibly low cut blue halter she’d squeezed into, making sure enough cleavage showed to serve as a distraction. She was in going to be in trouble-and she needed to soften the blow any way she could. Satisfied that the combination of electric blue silk, french-twisted curls and honeysuckle perfume was as good as it was going to get without professional assistance, she eased herself inside the room.

‘Garridan, hey.’ She cleared her throat and looked around, the print out of the e-mail trembling in her hand. She leaned against the door jamb in the most appealing way she could manage, copying something she’d seen in a movie once. ‘Have you seen Lincoln, or Tristan?’

‘Lincoln left and gave Price a ride.’ Garridan said quickly, checking his watch. ‘And Tristan’s plane leaves in twenty minutes so I assume he’s already checked in.’

Ivyanne forced back her smile of relief. ‘What about the others?’

‘Camus and Joyce are headed to Seaview soon and Sahori and Lachlan are going with them. Pintang’s about to head to her parent’s place, if she hasn’t left already... Why?’ He turned to look at her then, and his eyes fell straight to her chest, and widened.

‘Oh sweet lord!’ he glared up at her. ‘What did you do?!’

Ivyanne blinked, surprised by his anger. ‘Do?’ She parroted, trying to feign innocence.

But Garridan wasn’t buying it. He crossed his arms and glowered at her. ‘You don’t think your mum pulled the low cut coiffed trick on me when she was trying to get out of trouble too, little miss? Or is there a nightclub out in the open water that I’m unaware of?’

Ivyanne blushed. Okay so the distraction technique was a fail. But the people she needed gone were gone, and enough remained to keep one another, and the grounds, safe. The time to confess had come.

Ivyanne took a deep breath and held out the piece of paper. She’d highlighted the passage she wanted Garridan to read. ‘You need to see this. It’s too bad that the guard have gone, but I’m sure we can handle this without them…’

Garridan straightened. ‘Handle what exactly?’

‘Read it and you tell me.’

Garridan took the e-mail, his eyes scanning the page. Ivyanne saw his jaw lock and his eyes darken as he reached the end. He looked up at her, frowning.

‘When was this sent?!’

‘Four days ago,’ Ivyanne said. ‘Sorry, but I only just opened it. I haven’t really been thinking about the sale of the house, you know? Do you think…?’ Ivyanne knew it was a dumb question to ask, but playing dumb was the only thing that could possibly spare her a hiding.

Garridan looked back down at the e-mail. ‘Dammit Ivyanne! We’re down three men!’ He glanced at his watch. ‘Maybe I could get Tristan at the airport before his plane leaves…’

‘Actually, Tristan’s still here,’ Pintang appeared in the doorway, frowning. ‘He didn’t tell me about his check-in time and I made him late-so he’s rescheduled for a three o’clock flight.’

‘Well thank god!’ Garridan lamented. ‘That’s something at least!’

Ivyanne’s heart sank. So much for Tristan being safe and sound. Or out of her hair!

Pintang glanced at Ivyanne, taking in the outfit. ‘Why? What’s going on? Ooh! Are we going out?!’

Ivyanne blushed further.

Joyce giggled and attempted to muffle it behind her long burgundy hair.

‘No we’re not going out. We’re locking down.’ Garridan tossed the piece of paper to Pintang. ‘Read this, then get Sahori and Lachlan  to cancel their plans. Joyce, I know your husband just threw a line in but we’ve got bigger fish to worry about. And sorry Pintang, but you’ll need to stay close by too.’

Pintang’s complexion was leeched of all color as she read the e-mail. ‘Of course,’ she said softly.

‘I’ll go get Camus.’ Joyce said, getting out of the chair and smoothing her tan slacks around her hourglass hips.

‘Thank you. Tell him I need him here, guarding the door.’ Garridan whipped out a phone, glaring at Ivyanne as it rang. Ivyanne shrank back against the wall, thinking how much angrier he’d be if he knew that she’d read the letter an hour ago.

‘Tristan?’ he barked. ‘Where are you?’ There was a pause. ‘Why the hell would you answer the phone in the shower?’ He paused again, listening, then rolled his eyes. ‘Yeah well clearly I’m not Ivyanne and this isn’t that kind of call. I need you to cancel your flight and meet me and Camus at the front gate the second you can-come armed.’

Ivyanne almost rolled her eyes at the over-reaction. And at the implication of what Tristan was saying. He showered with his phone in hope of phone sex from her? That was laughable. They’d only ever had that one call, as she’d been silencing her phone at night since the day he’d showed off his guilt-inducing tattoo anyway.

‘No he’s not here here-but he’s here, in town.’ Another pause. ‘Huh? No, I’m locking her in the security room until the coast is clear.’ With that, Garridan hung up the phone, grabbed Ivyanne and half flung her into the chair in front of the monitors. ‘You-sit!’ he barked.

Ivyanne sat. ‘Garridan seriously-’

‘Seriously do what you’re told, okay?’ Garridan sounded very much like her father. ‘This is the most secure room in the house. I want you to lock the door after me and stay put-watching the monitors-until I know we’re locked down and that you youngsters haven’t left a scale-trail on the dock.’ He tossed her a walkie talkie. ‘Camus will be here to guard the door in a minute, then I’ll go and check everything out. Use the two way if you see anything I should be aware of, and under no circumstances are you to unlock this door until you hear me telling you to come out. Do you follow?’

Ivyanne nodded as the door closed, feeling awful to have stressed Garridan out so much. She swiveled in the chair to face the monitors, gripping the walkie talkie in her hand as her eyes scanned the screens for anything unusual. But there was nothing. Most of the rooms in the house appeared to be completely empty and as she hadn’t had the chance to point out to Garridan yet-Ardhi hadn’t come near them in a week, so ringing the alarm as he was was just Garridan taking his job far too seriously again. So much for their cease-fire! She’d really done it now.

Ivyanne sighed and rested her chin in one palm, glancing down at the waste paper basket curiously, rolling her eyes when she saw at least seven little slips of paper with Tristan’s name on them within. Results of the vote, no doubt. She leaned over and rifled through them, shaking her head.

So it was a guarantee. She thought, exhaling heavily. My votes were useless, and Lincoln’s own bloody lucky! Fate strikes again!

Then she spotted another one, in her own writing, and then another, and her heartbeat quickened. She leaned over and fished them out, shoving them into the pocket of her jeans before turning back to the monitors, not wanting anyone to see how she’d cast her own votes and read too much into it. But Sahori’s name lingered with her, speaking volumes about what she couldn’t bring herself to say.

Ivyanne knew she was in for a miserable weekend. She was as stressed out as everyone else and now she was going to be cooped up in the room for however long it took Garridan to appease his paranoia. Damn Tristan and his credit limit-his ability to buy up property around her and come and go as he pleased! If she’d waited two hours longer, Garridan would have been even angrier yes, but at least Tristan would be out of her hair instead of in the shower.

Why couldn’t he swim, like a normal- Ivyanne suddenly sat up in her seat. Shower. Tristan’s in the shower!

A slight thrill raced down Ivyanne’s spine. Showering meant naked-which was the one state she hadn’t seen Tristan in enough and possibly never would. Her hand went to the mouse, still trembling, but this time for a different reason. Ardhi wasn’t coming for them-he had no clue where they were or that they knew he was nearby. Why be bored and stressed when she could enjoy one of the perks of the security room? Smiling, Ivyanne rocked the mouse belonging to the right-hand monitor, her eyes lighting up when the guest house was revealed as clearly as the siren within her.

Ivyanne spotted movement instantly and grinned when she saw Tristan close the door to his bedroom behind him. He had a towel wrapped around his tapered waist and his wet hair was dripping water down the marked indent of his broad back. Ivyanne clicked on the screen and it enlarged to full view. There was Tristan, larger than life, glaring at an unmade bed Ivyanne assumed was Lincoln’s. She smiled and leaned closer, watching him lean over Link’s bed, lock the window and pull the blinds shut. He began to tug up Lincoln’s cover then apparently thought better of it, turning his back and shaking his head, muttering to himself, tossing his phone onto his own perfectly made bed.

Ivyanne giggled at her own audacity even as she mentally brushed the droplets of water off the masculine and muscular shoulders of the man on the monitor.

You talk the talk and strut the walk- now it’s time for a little payback Loveridge! Time to be objectified for real!

Tristan’s hand went to the knot of the towel at his hips, and Ivyanne’s laughter died in her throat as she realized that seeing Tristan naked would lead to dealing with having seen Tristan naked- sleeplessness, breathlessness and longing would be her companions for the weekend. Could she handle it again knowing she had only herself to blame?

Yep. She decided, her siren cells beating her human ones down.
She silently urged him to take it off, thinking that she should volunteer for this safe, cushy job more often!That way she’d get to eye off Lincoln's streamlined physique as well! At that moment, Tristan crossed to where Ivyanne guessed the closet must be, because he disappeared from view. Ivyanne cursed and glanced at the keyboard, hitting the ‘down’ arrow’ to follow his movements.

On screen, Tristan froze. In front of her own screen, Ivyanne did the same. She watched him slowly look up until he was staring directly at her, through the lens, his eyebrows lifting in surprise.

Oh no! Ivyanne thought, her hand going to her mouth. He heard the camera move! Ivyanne wanted to kick herself. How had she not realized that a moving camera would have some sort of audible giveaway? She didn’t know what the worst part was-that he knew he was being watched, or that her peep show had come to a premature end!

But then, Tristan’s expression of shock melted into a knowing smile, one that seemed to pass straight through the lens and tug at her own lips.

He knows it’s me. Her cheeks grew hot in comprehension. Garridan told him he was locking me in here! Oh shit shit shit! Busted! I’ll never live this down!

Tristan grinned and stepped back a foot or two, his hands still on the knot at his waist and a cunning smile stretching his full lips as he stepped out of the frame. Ivyanne sank her teeth into the fist in her mouth, hesitated only for a second, then hit the upwards arrow, following him obediently-as he’d known she would.

I’m already going to hell…. she mused silently. May as well enjoy the view along the way!

Tristan’s smile grew wider. He cocked his head, bit his lower lip knowingly and then slowly unfolded the join of the towel, teasing her. Ivyanne giggled and leaned closer, holding her breath in anticipation until Tristan winked and opened the towel at last, treating her to a full view of his spectacular naked body.

Ivyanne groaned, committing his perfection to memory as her eyes followed the path of the Ivy vine to his lower ribs and then settled on his hips. He was just so... beautiful. Achingly lovely-every shadow, every crease. His weapon of choice was half swollen, impressive even in that state, and she clenched her thighs together as she remembered how he’d opened her body with it and reduced her to frenzied, wearied and completely satiated flesh in mere moments. The screen was black and white but she used her memory as a filter, knowing he was pink and smooth and, well, perfect.

I want you. She told him silently, her eyes flickering over him as her sex squeezed against already building pulsations. His body was so sculpted, so completely masculine, that he was more shadow then flesh. Not quite as tall as Lincoln and less streamlined, but there wasn’t an undeveloped muscle on his entire body. His backside was full and curved, his hips narrowing from his rippled abdomen, where Ivyanne could count a lot more than six muscles taut and begging to be licked. I don’t know for how long, but I want you right now. And you know it too you cheeky son of a bitch.

Tristan nodded knowingly, as though he could read her thoughts. He lifted his finger and crooked it to her, and heaven help her, Ivyanne felt herself beginning to stand. She didn’t want to think about Ardhi or Lincoln or the Marked ones or her crown... all she wanted was a few hours of bliss underneath Tristan’s rock hard body.

I really wasn’t fair on him… Thoughts unanchored by guilt spiraled through her mind. Lincoln had what, a whole week to explore our intimacy? Tristan got one go-and that one go was so good I’ve been terrified of giving him the chance to prove it wasn’t a fluke!

But suddenly, there was activity on the screen. Tristan went to his bed and picked up his phone, which was lit-indicating that someone was calling. His back was to her, and although that view was almost as good, it gave Ivyanne a chance to gather herself. She knew that was Garridan calling, probably wondering why Tristan was taking so long. She could actually hear Garridan’s mumbled voice through the steel-reinforced door separating them. Playtime was over. She didn’t know if she was disappointed or relieved.

Ivyanne looked up to see that Tristan was stepping into a pair of pants, his head cocked, holding his phone in place, slightly out of view now, near his desk. He was pulling up his jeans with one hand (without underwear, Ivyanne noted) and writing something on his desk with the other. Then, he ended his call, threw the phone back down on the bed and buckled his pants before turning back to the camera, holding up a piece of paper on which he’d written, in thick block letters in his beautiful printing:

WE’RE GOING TO DISCUSS THIS LATER. IN YOUR ROOM.

Ivyanne inhaled sharply, her mind clouding again. What was he insinuating? A talk?  Or more? And if more, how much more could he be satisfied with? How little could she take from him without begging for the rest? Was the risk worth the drama it would cause for her?

Even though she knew Tristan couldn’t see it, Ivyanne nodded slowly.

And even though he hadn’t seen her answer-Tristan grinned.

*

‘The place looks great,’ Lincoln remarked casually, glancing around the bistro shortly after his arrival, trying to not let it show just how pleased he was. In fact, he was trying  to avoid eye-contact with Adele in general. But she was still his employee-one he sorely needed if he wanted to continue to participate in the guard- so communication was unavoidable. But he didn’t have to be happy about it!

‘We scrubbed every square foot after the fumigation.’ Adele twirled a strand of white blonde hair around her finger and eyed Price cautiously as he walked around the bar, staring at various things as though getting his bearings. ‘Bane’s idea, of course. He had us rearrange a few things too. He knows his stuff Link.’

Lincoln nodded, seeing that the configuration of the tables had been moved, and the glass of the windows scoured of any residual build up so that they were as clear as they had been when he was thirteen. The slate tiles shone with a fresh coat of wax, and the patio areas had been pressure cleaned. ‘It feels... fresh.’ He didn’t add that the physical facelift had cleaned away some of the mental build up too-it was harder to remember the screams and the violence of his engagement party when everything had been so subtly altered. ‘Thank you.’

‘You’re welcome.’ Her gaze slid from Price to him. ‘Hey look Link about the other day-’

‘Hey handsome!’ Grace trilled, striding in and interrupting Adele with perfect timing. She wore a crisp white pleated skirt and a pale yellow tank top, the bright colors contrasting beautifully with her rich, dark skin. Her toffee colored hair was pulled up into a perky ponytail.

‘Hey!’ Lincoln couldn’t help but give her a once over. ‘That’s some outfit, Miss Londeree.’

‘It’s my tennis stuff.’ Grace’s face was bright with animation. Lincoln couldn’t remember the last time he’d felt that vigorous. ‘Didn’t Bane tell you? He’s opened the courts to the public every second day from lunch until five. Some of them actually gave me a run for my money today!’

‘He did?’ Lincoln repeated, astounded. ‘People came?’

Grace nodded. ‘Of course! They just have to pay a five dollar court fee and they have it for an hour.’

Lincoln thought it over. That wasn’t really much money. During low periods it was something, but when the tourists came... they wouldn’t like sharing with locals. ‘Hmm…’

Grace rolled her brow eyes heavenwards. ‘It’s not just about the court, Link. Most of them come and have lunch too, and it’s a great way to spread word of mouth-especially about the spa.’

Lincoln held up his hands. ‘I didn’t say anything. I told Bane I trusted him, so I trust him.’

‘Good. Because he’s doing a great job.’ Adele wriggled her eyebrows. ‘He’s out supervising the yardmen tidy up the golf course as we speak.’

Lincoln chuckled. ‘He’s going to hire that out too?’

Adele’s eyes sparkled. ‘For a lot more than the tennis courts get.’

Lincoln leaned back in his chair, looking from one girl to the other. He’d given Bane five grand to get the ball rolling on things, and a month to turn a profit. ‘Well, that’s great. That course has been neglected for too long, I suppose.’

‘That’s exactly right.’ Adele smiled timidly again. ‘Now there’s a leak in one of the rooms. Could you go check it out for me before you go for a swim?’

Lincoln nodded and got to his feet once more, feeling like an employee instead of the boss. It was sort of sad in a way-the resort was slowly improving, and without any of his input or assistance.

He was partly annoyed that he hadn’t thought of some of these ideas himself. He’d spent years here, but when had he stopped being aware, or trying to push it all to new heights? Why did it take his ex, his groupie and a gay guy to see everything he had been missing? And what else could he do for the resort if he took a tiny bit of the energy he had reserved for Ivyanne and put it towards improving his own position?

‘Which room, master?’ he asked with a resigned sigh, determined to think about it all the next chance he could. It was time to stop putting Ivyanne first, at least until she was willing to do the same for him.

*

Garridan paced the floor in front of the theatre screen, alternating his view from one mer to the next. ‘I know some of you may think I’m over-reacting to this,’ his gaze landed on Ivyanne, who visibly squirmed, ‘because there’s always been a chance that Ardhi fled here. But I assure you, there is no such thing as an overreaction in this scenario. It’s time we cranked up security another notch. Which is why I’ve contacted my friends Ivor and Arulen. They left Fiji an hour ago.’

Tristan sat up. ‘The Demanci’s?’

Garridan nodded. ‘The very same.’

‘I know of this Ivor and Arulen.’ Sahori said quietly. ‘They are not Marked, no? But they are not cousins either?’

Garridan nodded. ‘Correct. They are full bloods, turned by Anna-like Mano Londeree’s parents, they were husband and wife before their transition, two hundred years ago.’

‘They couldn’t breed together, but refused to be split-up.’ Saraya piped up. ‘So Ivy let them be. They are Perfects, aren’t they?’

‘Perfects?’ Lachlan repeated dubiously.

Garridan nodded. ‘Perfects. They do not live as humans, or anywhere close to a human society. They spend all of their time in the water, coming out only to sleep. They live off the land, and wander, much as nomads do. Creatures of the sea, completely.’

‘Why?’ Ivyanne asked.

‘They escaped a volcanic eruption and suffered burns to most of their bodies.’ Tristan spoke up, lovingly tracing the tattoo on the back of Ivyanne’s neck with a fingertip. Under normal circumstances she would have batted him away, but Tristan knew that she was going to be a lot more pliable now that he’d busted her spying on him. At least until Lincoln came back anyway.

And if she didn’t want to be touched, she ought to have worn something else, because the low cut top and short linen dress shorts she’d donned were beckoning for him to play with a lot more than her neck.

‘Anna saved them, but even she couldn’t reverse the damage done to them. They were badly disfigured-too badly to return to society in any way-but given their fear of land and fire, they didn’t want to anyway.’

‘I feel so sorry for them,’ Pintang said softly.

‘Don’t,’ Garridan said. ‘They are very happy together, and have not experienced any sadness since their change. They’ll work together-helping keep guard- sleeping when they feel the need. Either way-there won’t be any getting by them.’

‘They’re strong,’ Tristan added, running his finger down her spine, grinning when she shivered and sat taller. ‘They’re healthier than any mer, and their senses are unequalled.’

Ivyanne turned to look at him. ‘You’ve met them?’

Tristan nodded. ‘Years ago, when I was an actual teenager. If there’s any chemical in the water, they can tell you exactly what it is. They can also sense other marine life and natural phenomena- earthquakes, cyclones, schools of box jellyfish... it’s incredible.’

‘I can tell when there’s jellyfish around too,’ Ivyanne said.

‘Really?’

She nodded. ‘Yeah I was stung badly when I was a little kid. Aubrielle fixed me up with her anti-venom, and I’ve been immune to them since. And when large amounts of Irukanji are around, I can taste the difference in the water.’

‘Very cool.’ Tristan leaned closer, glancing down at her unblemished legs. ‘But I looked at your body once for an awfully long time didn’t see any scars.’

Ivyanne glanced back at him, smiling. ‘They faded quickly.’

‘You’re very durable.’

‘You have no idea what I can take…’

Tristan stiffened so fast that he felt the blood drain from his head. ‘I think I need to test that theory,’ he whispered.

‘Anyway!’ Garridan said, looking amused and grossed-out at the same time. ‘It’ll be the ultimate warning, should Ardhi try to breach this area by water.’ He turned to Saraya. ‘Did you get a hold of Lincoln?’

Saraya shook her head. ‘His mobile phone keeps ringing out, and the reception says it’s shut after lunch due to staff shortages. I tried Adele, but hers went to voicemail.’

Ivyanne actually looked nervous. ‘Call Bane, or Grace.’

‘I’ll try Lincoln.’ Garridan said. ‘No offense Ivyanne but he stormed out of here in a pretty bad mood this morning. I wouldn’t be surprised if he’s rejecting any calls coming from your number.’

Ivyanne nodded. ‘You’re right.’ She said softly. ‘In fact I fear for Ardhi if he crosses him this weekend. Lord knows that Lincoln’s reached boiling point.’

Not yet! Tristan thought, eyeing Ivyanne’s cleavage appreciatively in profile. But he’s going to!

13.

Lincoln stepped into the shadows of room fifteen, glancing around with a nostalgic smile. Almost instantly he could see the leak in the ceiling that Adele was referring to-a small patch of the fibro was slightly warped from mildew.

‘We meet again, fifteen,’ he said softly, peering up at the flaw in the otherwise freshly painted ceiling. ‘You’re not going to fall apart when I’m so close, are you?’

The room said nothing, but the atmosphere felt charged somehow. Twenty years of memories, he supposed. It was funny how inanimate objects soaked up life and swelled with it.

Lincoln walked over to the small second bedroom, noticing for the first time what a small space it was. When he was a teenager, it had seemed so huge. Even the dark timber bunk he’d slept in every summer since he was eleven looked like it belonged in a child’s cubby house. He grabbed a hold of the rail of the top bunk and slid it away from the wall, peering down the side of the timber, smiling when he saw the carving there: Link and Ivanna 4 EVA-just as it had been carved on palm trees, canoes, into the side of mildewy rocks. He smiled and chuckled, tracing his finger over the words, marveling that he could feel as love struck now as he had then, despite all of the drama between them.

‘Lincoln?’

Lincoln jumped when a second person stepped into the room. ‘Grace!’ he chided her. ‘I’m a lot older than you girl! Don’t sneak up on me like that!’

‘Sorry!’ Grace was wearing only a silver bikini, her hair still pulled back in a tight braid from tennis, making her look younger than usual. ‘Adele told me you were in here fixing a leak... but how is a bunk bed leaking?’

‘I got distracted.’ Lincoln slapped the side of the wood. ‘This is my old bunk,’ he confessed. ‘We used to always specify room fifteen when we came here. I was just taking a stroll down memory lane…’

Grace peered around the corner. ‘You little vandal!’ she scolded him gently. ‘And who on earth is Ivanna?’

Lincoln looked at his childish carving. ‘Ivyanne.’ He said softly. ‘She went by an alias then. I still slip up and call her that, from time to time.’

‘Sucks to be you. Love of your life and you didn’t even know her real name?’ Grace took a step closer, clearly pretending to get a closer look. She glanced up at him. ‘I’m just Grace, by the way. No big secrets here.’

Lincoln suddenly felt trapped. ‘Yeah... well... it’s different…’

Grace leaned back against the wall. ‘Oh, I’m aware of that.’ She said dryly. She gave him a thorough look. ‘How do I change that?’

‘Change that?’ Lincoln repeated weakly. ‘Grace, you can’t.’

‘You only think I can’t, ‘cos you’re so stubborn.’ Grace touched the marred surface of the wood. ‘I could carve our names everywhere, you know.’ She stepped closer to him. ‘I’ll tattoo your name on my ass in a little heart, if that’ll help.’

Lincoln’s eyes dropped to the side of her rump. ‘Grace…’

Grace’s eyes were dancing. ‘Well if you don’t like my ass.. pick somewhere else!’

‘Of course I like your-’ Lincoln snapped his mouth shut, horrified, as Grace beamed. ‘I mean, that’s... you’re not getting a tattoo!’

Grace giggled at his discomfort. ‘Score one!’

Lincoln chuckled and shook his head, attempting to walk by her. ‘Okay brat-this conversation is over.’

Her hand came up on her chest. ‘Why? Don’t trust yourself not to say anything else incriminating?’

Lincoln sighed, wrapped his hands around her waist and sat her up on the top bunk. ‘That’s it!’ He said, squeezing out of the tight space. He slid the bunk bed back across to the wall, giving Grace time to get her legs out of the way.

She twirled and lay down on her stomach, watching him. ‘You want me in bed already?’ she purred, stroking the bare mattress.

Lincoln rolled his eyes as he came around the front of the bed, putting a stern expression on his face despite how hard it was not to laugh. ‘Grace you’re embarrassing yourself! Please-stop.’

Grace giggled. ‘I’m a secure girl. This is hardly the first advance of mine you’re spurning.’ She reached out and took his wrist in a vice-like grasp. ‘It could be the last though. You’re here, Ivyanne’s there…. who’s going to know?’ She pressed her hand against the shallow valley between her breasts. ‘Feel how you make my heart pound?’

Lincoln tried to pull his hand away, but her grip was strong. ‘Grace I’m not going to use you for sex. You’re a nice girl, and a beautiful girl-you deserve better than that.’

Grace’s eyebrows lifted. ‘Use me? I’d never allow such a thing. I just want to play a little bit. I’ll save the grand finale for our wedding night.’

Lincoln felt the wind knocked out of him. He yanked his hand away. ‘Grace I’m trying to be patient with you here but you’re not making this easy!’ He threw his arms up. ‘I’m in here, reminiscing about another girl-who I still love dearly-and you’re making wedding plans? It’s pathetic.’

Grace’s eyes narrowed. ‘No more pathetic then trying to relive your glory days with a girl who doesn’t actually exist!’ She shot back, sliding off the bed and blocking his exit to the door. ‘Ivyanne isn’t Ivanna. She’s not sixteen. She’s not a virgin, and you’re no longer the only love of her life!’

‘What do you know about any of this? You’re a kid! You barely know me or Ivyanne!’

‘Yeah, well I know she wants to sleep with him, and now I know you want to sleep with me.’ Grace slinked across the floor to him. ‘And I also know that before you go back to her, you’re going to give in and kiss me.’ She reached up and touched his lips softly. ‘So you might as well do it now while there are no witnesses.’

Lincoln couldn’t believe her nerve. ‘Grace I’m not going to kiss you, okay?’

She raised an eyebrow. ‘Because you’re afraid you’ll like it?’

‘No. Because I don’t want you to see how much I don’t.’

‘I’m a big girl.’ Grace flung her arms around his neck. ‘I can handle myself. And to sweeten the deal I swear that if you kiss me and tell me that it left you cold-I’ll throw in the towel and leave you alone.’

Lincoln froze, tempted more by the promise of peace than the promise of pleasure. He looked at her generous mouth and realized how much easier he’d breathe when she stopped trying to make him fantasize about her. ‘How do I know I can believe you?’

‘Because I love you,’ Grace whispered, lowering her gold-tipped lashes. ‘Once I see for sure that you can’t love me back, I’ll be able to move on knowing I tried.’

Lincoln was blind-sided by the strength of her affections. ‘You think you’re in love with me?!’

‘I don’t think-I know.’ Her wide hazel eyes were glowing in earnest. ‘Why else would I move countries to be closer to a man so out of my reach?’

‘That’s stupid,’ he whispered fiercely, though there was a warm glow in his chest. ‘Really stupid. I’m going to break your perfect, foolish heart, you know.’

Grace smiled. ‘Maybe. But the moment I realized I couldn’t sleep at night for thinking of you, I knew I had two options-give up, or fight for you. Which is what I’m doing right now.’

Lincoln was entranced by her beautiful face and moved be her mission statement that was so like his own.

Just kiss her! A voice inside his head snapped impatiently. To shut her up if for no other reason! Grace smiled and moistened her lips, her expression vulnerable and hopeful.

‘One kiss,’ he whispered softly. ‘If I don’t feel what you do, you’re going to let me go, okay?’

Grace nodded dumbly. Lincoln swallowed and cupped her jaw in his hand, drawing her in.
And then there was a vibration in his board shorts, shattering the moment so fiercely that Lincoln almost jumped from shock.

Grace recoiled, looking up at him. ‘You can’t be serious!’ she complained.

Lincoln groaned, releasing her. ‘I’m sorry,’ he said breathlessly, frowning down at the screen when he pulled the phone out of his pocket. ‘It’s Garridan. I can’t not answer it.’ He pressed the answer button. ‘Hello?’

Grace groaned and turned away, looking disappointed to the point of tears. Lincoln felt awful-but he wasn’t sure which girl he was feeling more guilt towards-Grace or Ivyanne. Adrenalin was coursing through his veins regardless.

‘Hey Link... bout time you answered. Are you free to talk?’

Lincoln glanced over his shoulder at Grace, who was sitting on the edge of the bottom bunk, her expression glum. ‘This better be good,’ he said warningly. ‘I was in the middle of something... significant.’

Grace looked up and smiled winningly.

But there was a sigh. ‘Sorry mate. But we have a significant situation here too.’

Lincoln swallowed. That couldn’t be good.

*

‘These places are the pits,’ Ardhi muttered to Jade as she led him into the dinghy bar on the main street in town. He was wearing a hat, a jacket and spectacles without lenses, and yet he felt like he was standing out like crazy.

Tristan, Saraya... anyone of them could be anywhere around here. If one grabs me from behind, I’m dead.

Sherri had texted him to let him know that Lincoln had driven away that afternoon and when he hadn’t returned after an hour, Sherri had gone on ahead to Seaview with Lorens by water to see what he was up to. Taking Loren’s was his idea-keeping Sherri distracted from her feelings for Lincoln the reasoning behind it.

Strangely Ardhi felt insecure with Sherri gone. He’d seen her handle a dicey circumstance before, and she could recognize any one of their enemies. He didn’t like being in public without her. But Jade had phoned him an hour before and had demanded that he get to the mainland ASAP, and as he’d had nothing more productive to do, he’d agreed. Now he was swiftly regretting it.

‘Trust me when I say you’ll thank me for bringing you here.’ Jade said, her eyes scanning the room. ‘A candidate couldn’t be more perfect if they bit you on the buttocks.’

Ardhi wasn’t sure why being bitten on the buttocks was a good thing, but he shrugged it off and followed jade as she weaved her way through the bar.

‘Dallas!’ She called out, waving to a scruffy looking but incredibly built looking young man in his early twenties. Ardhi knew with one look that he was an Aussie, not a migrant. That was an unusual choice. ‘Here’s the friend I wanted you to meet.’

Dallas smiled warmly at him, reached out and shook Ardhi’s hesitant hand. He was sitting in the booth along, nursing a jug of beer. ‘Hey mate,’ Dallas said in a clipped Aussie accent-Victorian or something. ‘How’s it going?’

Ardhi allowed Jade to pull him into the booth. ‘Going all right, thank you.’ Ardhi said stiffly, tossing Jade a questioning look.

‘Dallas is here from Perth,’ Jade said. ‘He’s a surfer.’

Ardhi frowned, confused. ‘You’re a surfer who left Perth for the reef?’

Dallas laughed. ‘Actually I’m making my way down the coast-I have other interests. And thank god, because the swell around here blows!’ He frowned. ‘Or should I say-the wind doesn’t blow at all!’

Ardhi chuckled. ‘Wait for cyclone season and head two hours south.’

‘That’s why I’m here in March.’ Dallas grinned. ‘You surf mate?’

Ardhi shook his head. ‘I’m more into... diving, you could say.’

Dallas nodded. ‘Cool... cool... this is the spot then.’

‘I met Dallas at a snorkeling class last week,’ Jade said. ‘We had a wild night on back handed pandas.’

‘Yeah... they’re lethal all right.’

Ardhi had no idea what that meant, but he nodded knowingly, appraising Dallas. He was clearly fit and friendly and keen on the ocean... but what made him such a perfect candidate?

Jade leaned across the table, placing her hand on Dallas’s. ‘Tell Ardhi about the hallucinations you had the next day-the one you were telling me about earlier!’ She turned to Ardhi, her eyes sparkling. ‘You’re going to love this. Proof of what alcohol does to the brain!’

‘Aw... shit Jade! That was between us!’ Dallas complained, making a face.

‘Bollocks! It’s funny as!’ She gave Ardhi a pointed look. ‘He was hungover right, and decided to go rock climbing-’

‘A brain dead move as it is,’ Dallas interjected.

‘Exactly. Anyway he falls in and hits his head hard-and wakes up in some rich tourists’s summer home, going at it with a chick he’d hallucinated as being a mermaid!’ Jade broke into peals of laughter, and Dallas chuckled.

Ardhi froze.

‘It wasn’t quite like that- in my hallucination, I was convinced there were three.’ He took a swig of his beer. ‘But alas, in reality, there was only one girl and she didn’t have a tail. She must have pulled me out and taken me back to her place. She says when I came to, I just started going at it with her, and she couldn’t help herself.’ He shook his head woefully. ‘Kind of wish the blonde with the green eyes had been the one I woke up beside. Jesus talk about a fantasy! Long curls, and a rack you could sit a drink on!’

Ivyanne! Ardhi was desperately trying to computer the man’s words in his head-it was like someone had just given him half the pieces of a jigsaw puzzle, but he’d only seen half of the picture on the box. He’s talking about
Ivyanne! He knows where she lives only he thinks it’s a dream!

Ardhi wet his lips. ‘Can I buy you another jug?’ He finally asked. ‘This sounds like the kind of story I’d like to hear the end of. In fact, we have a whole carton back at our place if you’d like to come with.’

Dallas grinned. ‘For free beer? Hell mate I’ll share all my stories with yah!’

Ardhi smiled. He didn’t want a story. Just an address.

*

After Ivyanne had finished washing the dishes, she reached out her palm and stared at the telephone. It flew off the cradle and slapped into her palm. She hit then hit one on the speed dial, glanced outside to make sure Tristan was still down on the dock and well out of earshot (which was easier now that the roller door at the front of the house had been bolted down) and waited impatiently for Lincoln to pick up.

He answered on the third ring. ‘Garridan?’ His voice came out as a shout. Ivyanne could hear loud music in the background.

‘No,’ Ivyanne said quickly. ‘Link, it’s me.’

‘Oh.’ Lincoln said flatly. ‘Right.’

She bit her lip, rapping her knuckles on the countertop. ‘I know Garridan called you earlier, but I wanted a chance to speak to you. Alone.’ She turned away from the window. ‘How are you?’

‘Hold on a tic... I’ve got to get away from the speaker…’

Ivyanne nodded and waited, until the background noise began to die down. ‘That sounds loud,’ she commented eventually. She could hear the strain in her own voice-she wasn’t used to having to force conversation with Lincoln.

‘It is,’ Lincoln responded finally. ‘The karaoke is mostly awful and there are only about twenty here-but they’re spending! Better than nothing, I guess.’

‘That’s great,’ Ivyanne said, her tone sounding too cheerful-forced. ‘Hopefully the bad singing will keep Ardhi and Sherri at bay as well.’

‘Well Ivyanne, as Garridan put it, seems like Ardhi’s there, not hanging around here.’ There was a pause. ‘Call me crazy... but you knew, didn’t you? Before I left?’

‘No.’ Ivyanne said, her cheeks heating up. He knew her so well-Tristan hadn’t even come to that conclusion yet! ‘But, yeah…. I would have kept it to myself until you’d gone if I had.’

There was a sigh. ‘Thought so. You do realize the only reason I haven’t driven back there is because I’m pretty sure I’d strangle you myself for being so foolish, right?’

Ivyanne winced. ‘You need to be at the resort,’ she said quietly. ‘You know you do.’

‘Yeah well... it should be my choice. You need to stop protecting me Ivyanne-I’m a grown man, and if memory serves me correctly, I’ve got six months on you and unlike you, I wasn’t sheltered from shit growing up. If you keep babying me, I am going to get pissed off.’

Ivyanne glanced down at her hands. He had a point. In many ways, Lincoln was more mature and capable than any of them. ‘I’m sorry.’

‘Yeah… I know… I’m hearing an awful lot of that from you lately. If you want to score yourself some actual points, try using a different two word sentence, hmm? Like ‘I do’ or ‘Screw me.’

Ivyanne laughed. ‘Screw you.’

‘You will. But not before I put you over my knee first.’ Lincoln cleared his throat. ‘Garridan didn’t say it in so many words, but Tristan’s still there, isn’t he?’

Ivyanne paused and glanced out the kitchen window, at Tristan’s back. ‘I thought he was gone so I dropped the bombshell. But he’d missed his flight and rescheduled a later one. Now, I’m stuck with him, and that’s bad for his business too. Sven’s getting swamped!’

‘I’m sure that’s exactly what Tristan’s thinking about right now,’ Lincoln said sourly, ‘how swamped his business partner is.’

‘I messed up,’ Ivyanne said softly. ‘I’m sorry.’

‘There those words are again. I just can’t express how much they fix everything.’ Lincoln’s tone dripped with sarcasm.

Ivyanne rubbed her forehead, at a loss for anything else to say. ‘If it makes you feel any better... I miss you already.’

There was a pause. ‘You do?’

‘Yes.’

‘Well I’d like to say I miss you too. But it’s relaxing to be surrounded by people who are not only happy to see me, but consider me useful for once.’

‘I guess that’s fair.’ Ivyanne managed to respond, even as stung as she was by that remark. The music in the background changed as Ivyanne digested this. A pretty voice swirled down the phone line. ‘Wow... that singer’s good.’

‘Beautiful.’ Lincoln agreed. ‘It’s Grace. Wow…’

Butterflies took flight in Ivyanne’s stomach. I’m better! She wanted to cry-but what was the point? The songs she could sing that he’d be able to stay conscious through were few. ‘Well, so it’s not all bad….’ She said. ‘The karaoke I mean.’

‘No, it’s not…’ Lincoln cleared his throat. ‘Hey Ivyanne, I’m going to go, kay? They need me in there.’

With twenty patrons? Ivyanne thought, narrowing her eyes as jealousy rippled through her like the first wave of an incoming tide. Clearly all he wanted to do was shut her up so he could enjoy Grace’s serenade.
‘Oh.’ She said flatly. ‘Well... don’t let me keep you. Lord knows I chew enough of your time.’

‘I know right?’ Lincoln chuckled. ‘Okay then-see you on Monday morning.’

Ivyanne sighed. ‘Okay…I love you Link.’

‘Love ya too. Night!’

The call ended. Ivyanne stared down at the phone in her hand, trying to get her mind around what had just happened. Lincoln had gone. Lincoln had rejected her calls all night. Lincoln had ended their brief call to pay attention to another woman! It wasn’t sitting well with her at all. Was she chasing him into another girls’ arms with her indecisiveness?

The sliding door opened. ‘Hey gorgeous…’ Tristan swept in and wrapped his arms around her waist. His skin was cool from the evening air. ‘Who was that?’

‘The alien in Lincoln’s body.’ Ivyanne said shortly, replacing the phone in it’s cradle.

‘He rang?’

‘No. I rang him, to you know, apologize….’ Ivyanne glared at the phone, trying to get a handle on the new and unfamiliar emotion gurgling around in there-insecurity. She couldn’t seem to think or breathe around it.

He sounded like he’s getting so fed up with me! She thought, feeling panicked. What if he runs? How far away have I pushed him?

‘You should have saved that call for tomorrow…’ Tristan whispered in her ear. ‘You’re going to have a lot more to apologize for in the morning.’

‘Tristan knock it off!’ Ivyanne snapped, disentangling herself. ‘Can’t you see it’s not the time?’

Tristan’s hand went to her wrist. ‘Hey! What’s going on? You’ve been flirting with me all afternoon, you know. And now what? You don’t want me in your precious bubble?’

Ivyanne whirled to look into his confused toffee colored eyes. ‘No actually, I don’t.’

‘Why? Because you spoke to him? That’s just great!’

‘Well it is what it is.’ She said dejectedly. ‘I’m an awful, wishy-washy person, okay? So if you don’t like it then just... stay out of my hair!’ With that Ivyanne turned and stomped upstairs.

*

Lincoln’s heart was pounding as he hung up the phone, but once he pocketed it, he rested his head against the trunk of a palm tree near the pool and forced himself to breathe deeply and get a hold of himself.

You did it! He thought. Calm down! That’s twice in one day you’ve managed to make her sweat! This is a good thing!

Lincoln stood up and rubbed his forehead. ‘Oh boy oh boy…’ he muttered, heading back inside. ‘How am I going to pay for this?’

‘Pay for what?’ Bane appeared at the entrance to the toilet block, shaking his hands dry.

‘Giving the queen the cold shoulder.’ Lincoln said wryly. ‘Seemed like a good idea at the time and I pulled it off, but now I’m having a slight anxiety attack.’

Bane laughed. ‘What did she have to say?’

‘That she’s sorry. That she misses me, and she loves me…’ Lincoln swallowed hard. ‘Oh god... what have I done? I talked to her like she was a telemarketer I was trying to get off the phone!’

‘You’ve gone for the upper hand.’ Bane said matter-of-factly. ‘It’s an old, time honored trick, I believe. And it works often enough.’

‘Yeah but while I’m here with my hand in the upper, Tristan’s there with his skillful hand lord knows where.’

‘Yeah well, queen or not-Ivyanne’s still a girl at heart, and girls like it when the boys play hard to get, don’t they?’

‘And what do you know about women and dating?’ Lincoln cracked.

‘More than you’d think. I’ve never been with one and I show no interest in them. Apparently that makes me irresistible to ninety percent of the female population.’

Lincoln laughed as they walked back in the bar, where Grace’s voice seemed to fill the room. Lincoln looked at her onstage and smiled as he pulled out a chair at a table for two and sat facing her, thinking of how self-assured she looked up there with a roomful of eyes on her. She really was beautiful, especially with the soft green spotlight beaming down on her, and her voice was out of this world. He couldn’t help but reflect on the harsher things she’d had to say to him that afternoon.

‘Can I ask you something?’ Lincoln asked as Bane sat beside him.

‘Sure.’

‘Who do you want to be king?’

Bane glanced at Lincoln, surprised, then back at the stage, frowning. ‘Tristan, of course.’

Lincoln’s heart sank. ‘Because he’s your uncle?’

‘Maybe. That would be a nice bonus.’ Bane shrugged. ‘But he’s just... he’s already a king, isn’t he? I’ve always looked up to him-everybody has. It was like he was born with this air about him, this ability to handle anything. I mean, not many guys can be dropped out of the sky and bounce back like he did, can they? In fact I was astonished when Nigara’s name was put forward first-elder son or not, Tristan and Ivyanne were much closer in age.’ He shrugged. ‘The women have always had our species by the balls. The king’s been the arm-candy, and not the ruler. But with Tristan...well I feel like he’ll be equal with her.’

Lincoln thought that over, remembering their origin tail from the whelk shell Ivyanne had pressed his ear to the night of her revelations. ‘But...this is a species created to exist without men if need be, and you guys have had a good run for so long. Why should anything need to change?’

Bane glanced at him and smiled. ‘Anna L’Court punished our sex for what her ex husband did by limiting our ability to breed our own kind with human women, and for centuries, they’ve had all the power as a result. But we’re not like human men-so why not give one of us a chance to influence things?’ He shrugged. ‘Besides, it’s not really about Tristan being a better ruler than her. Can you deny the fact that his presence seems to make her stronger and bolder?’

Lincoln sighed. ‘She said it’s an energy thing. That he uses it more.’

‘There’s that,’ Bane agreed, but there was a lift to the corner of his lips. ‘But if I know Tristan, and I think I do...he wouldn’t be using that on her as much as everyone assumes. He wants to win her heart Link-if he’d just wanted her for her body, he wouldn’t have let her up for air since the first time they, uh, deviated from the code.’

‘You think he’s holding back?’ Lincoln demanded, unable to believe that.

‘Oh I know he is. But not half as much as she is, with both of you.’

‘Her power?’

Bane nodded, screwing up his face. ‘When she’s happy and flirtatious and un self-conscious, she even sucks me in. She was laughing about something the other night and I almost leaned in and kissed her! And believe me when I say-I’m gay. Not kind of gay but really gay..with rainbow sprinkles on top. And yet, she got into my head without even trying.’ He shook his head ruefully. ‘Ivyanne zeroed in on me since the moment I showed up here, to help her out, and I’ve done so without once questioning it or wondering where my allegiance lies until now-when I’m not in her pretty little web. Her magnetism is off the hook. I think she could will me back there with thought alone if she tried.’

‘She is strong.’ Lincoln admitted. ‘She gave me a taste of what she’s capable of the other day and I think if she’d handed me an axe and asked me to put it through the hood of my car, I would have done it without question.’

‘And there’s the rub.’ Bane said quietly. ‘Everyone’s worried about who’s hand they’re holding when they should be wondering if they have their own will in hand. And if they’ll be able to keep it there if they land her.’

Lincoln looked back at Grace, who was still gently crooning along to a Jewel song, thinking it was an ironic choice given his predicament with Ivyanne. ‘You don’t think I could handle being king then?’

Bane glanced at him and smiled sadly. ‘Actually, I do think you could handle it. Well. But that’s not what you asked, is it?’

Lincoln blew a raspberry. ‘This sucks.’

Bane nodded to the stage. ‘If you want to feel like a king-there’s your solution, right there, serenading you.’

Lincoln sighed. ‘So you want me with Grace too? You jumped down her throat when she broached the subject the other day.’

‘That’s a big brother thing, trying to save her reputation. And don’t get me wrong you and Ivyanne... that’s a great romance. In theory, I support it completely.’ Bane smiled up at his sister. ‘But Grace has never looked at a guy the way she looks at you, and I want to see her happy.’ He sighed, scratching idly at the sleeve tattoo of mysterious symbols on his arm. ‘I’m dreading consoling her, when Ivyanne chooses you.’

Lincoln hesitated a beat before asking: ‘Did you just say when Ivyanne chooses me?’

‘You caught that huh?’ Bane glanced at him sideways then laughed, patting his back. ‘Yes bro, I think that despite everything, or what I think is best- you’ve got this in the bag.’

‘Well.’ Lincoln was cheered by that. ‘I guess that’s something….’

‘Hey Bane!’ Adele’s voice carried over from the bar. ‘Can you change the Gold keg please?’

‘Sure!’ Bane got out of his seat and patted his shoulder. ‘Just relax and have fun. You know what they say about setting something you love free…at least if she doesn’t come back, you’ll have someone else waiting for you, right? Someone kind of incredible?’

Lincoln sighed as Bane walked away. People could spurt all of the old adages they wanted to but the last time he’d set Ivyanne free, she’d taken fourteen years to come back. He had no intention of inflicting a similar agony on Grace Londeree, or allowing her siren song to pull him off course when he was so close to a safe harbor.

*

‘Dammit!’ Tristan kicked the side of the armchair. It went flying across the room. ‘Goddamn bitch!’ He chased it and kicked it again for good measure before stomping up the stairs.

His balls were aching. His brain was fried and his heart was heavy with worry. There was a painted portrait of a younger Vana hanging halfway up the stairs, smiling her knowing smile from beneath a heavily powdered wig and he stopped and glared at it. ‘I had everything!’ He hollered at her. ‘I was fine until you beamed me up on this crazy spaceship! Now what?!’

‘Tristan!’ Someone hissed his name. He spun to the side and glared up at Sahori, who had her gun trained on him.

‘What?’ He stomped towards her.

‘Could you please put a volume control on your anger?’ She asked in her crisp albeit broken english. ‘I’m guarding the princess from an unstable person! I could have fired at you by accident!’

‘The unstable person is on the third floor!’ he countered. ‘Keep a close eye on the crazy blonde with the split personality!’ He pushed her gun to the side as he hurried past her. ‘Or put a bullet into me-I don’t care. I don’t think I could feel worse than I do right now!’

‘People always say that phrase.’ She said following him. ‘But a bullet puts things in perspective. What are you doing anyway?’

‘Checking the rooms, like I was asked.’ Tristan snapped, opening Sahori’s door and peeking inside. It was directly under the common area of Ivyanne’s suite. ‘Is your window locked?’

‘Yes. I finished these rooms. I was going to check on Ivyanne’s when I heard you rampaging.’

‘Trust me-the queen’s windows are locked up tight.’ He muttered. ‘Aint no one getting in there.’

Sahori chuckled behind him. ‘I’ve never seen you mad before-not in this way.’

‘Yeah well sorry but even I have my limits.’

‘No, I like it.’ Sahori said. ‘Dangerous men are appealing.’

Tristan whirled on her. ‘I am dangerous!’ He informed her. ‘Damn dangerous! And it’s about time people around here started remembering who the hell they’re laughing at or brushing aside or stealing from!’

Sahori’s midnight almond eyes twinkled. ‘What did she do this time?’

‘Got me all hot and bothered just so she could pour ice down my back.’ Tristan growled.

Sahori rolled her eyes. ‘Aren’t you used to that by now?’

‘Yeah but this time was... different.’ This time she would have invited me into her bed! He thought silently. If not for that freaking phone call! Tristan wanted to kick himself for daring to believe she’d actually go through with it.

‘Poor, virile Tristan…’ Sahori clucked her tongue. ‘Perhaps there is something I can do, yes?’ Her hands slid down his shirt, towards his belt buckle. ‘Something therapeutic?’

Tristan caught her tiny hands and his breath simultaneously. ‘Sorry Sahori,’ he stuttered out after a two second wrestle with his conscience. ‘But what I need to do tonight will be a little too aggressive for a virgin to handle.’

Sahori laughed. ‘Well as intriguing as that sounds- I wasn’t about to lay my purity at your feet.’ She slipped the end of his belt out of his buckle, a jet-black strand of hair falling in front of her eyes. ‘However, I recall there was something I did for you once that could take the edge off your distress.’

Tristan’s heart began to pound. ‘Are you serious?’

Sahori smiled. ‘Deadly.’

Tristan groaned at the mental picture. ‘You girls are killing me!’

‘I know.’ Sahori’s hand slipped over his buckle and pulled him back against the wall by it, her fingertips grazing him intimately. The rifle slung across her back smacked into the wall loudly as her hand delved deeper. ‘But it’ll be a sweet death, no?’

Tristan moaned as she stroked his length and rested his hands on the wall on either side of her head, closing his eyes, thinking of how good it would feel to have a woman eagerly please him.

Will it? A voice in the back of his mind taunted. Or will the guilt compound what you’re feeling right now?

Tristan growled and pulled back, taking her hand out of his pants before his body responded. ‘No! We can’t. I mean, you can’t…’ He was so light-headed that he could barely breathe. ‘You’re on duty. And you deserve better than to service me like some hand-maiden.’

Sahori pouted. ‘I’m not trying to get you to marry me. I’m just trying to help and have some fun.’

Tristan smiled at her. ‘And it would be fun. You’re a complete knock-out.’ He started re-threading the belt loop she had unfastened. ‘But the guy you made out with in the hot tub that year is gone. The thing I need the most is something only she can give me.’

‘What’s going on?!’ Ivyanne’s voice was synchronized with the sound of the door to her stairwell opening.

Tristan whipped his head to the left and flinched to see her standing there in flannel pajamas, frowning at him.

‘I heard a bang.’ Her eyes went straight to Tristan’s hands, which were still wrestling with his top button. Her head jerked straight up, her eyes narrowing.

‘I’m sorry but did I interrupt something?’ She demanded, folding her arms. The fuzzy PJ’s clashed with her irate expression.

‘No, your majesty.’ Sahori said quickly, standing up, her clear complexion highlighted by two cherry red stains on her high cheekbones. ‘I lost my balance and my gun hit the wall, that is all.’

‘You lost your balance?’ Ivyanne asked. ‘In a hallway? The girl who can walk a tightrope?’

Sahori looked at Tristan with wide eyes. ‘Tristan ah, knocked me over…’

‘I’ll bet he did.’ Ivyanne was seething.

Tristan still couldn’t find his tongue. He quickly tucked the end of his belt into place and blushed, which was out of character for him.

‘Sup guys...?’

Tristan turned back to see Lachlan step onto the landing. ‘Hey!’ He responded, flushing further. ‘I was uh... I mean-’

‘Garridan sent me up here to say that someone needs to come downstairs and patrol the yard with me-he wants us watching the water closely tonight.’ Lachlan glanced from Sahori to Tristan, then back to the Japanese girl. ‘Sahori?’ he said. ‘You keen?’

‘She’d love to.’ Ivyanne piped up. ‘I was just about to say that I’m sure her attention is required elsewhere.’

‘Yes your majesty.’ Sahori whispered. She shot Tristan a look that said: Good Luck! before scurrying off down the hallway, her posture stooped and servile once more.

Tristan watched them go, frantically trying to come up with a good spin to get him off the hook with Ivyanne before turning to face her. He had nothing.

‘So!’ Ivyanne’s voice was throbbing with ire as she sauntered towards him. ‘I suppose you were just going to tell me that you tripped and fell on a Marked daughter, huh?’

Tristan looked back at her and smiled, shoving his hands into his pockets. ‘It’s easier to get mad then burst into tears, isn’t it your majesty? To cover the jealousy with disdain?’

‘Like you cover your own with humor?’She asked, crossing her arms like a shield between them.

‘Guilty as charged. For the humor, that is. As for Sahori, nothing was going to happen and no amount of glaring from you is going to change that.’ He looked her up and down. ‘Thanks for the PJ’s visual, by the way-not sexy at all. I’ll sleep much easier now.’

Ivyanne’s mouth fell open, telling him he’d just bruised her ego-and he wondered if that was the first time in her life that she’d been told that she was less than perfect. It was a lie of course-seeing her covered from head to ankle with peach fuzz was fucking adorable. But it felt good to know that he had the power to hurt her-that she was vulnerable to him in some way still.

‘Well that makes one of us-because if you’re going to be lurking about down here, I won’t sleep a wink.’ Her gaze fell to his lips, and her eyes flashed. Tristan felt the pull immediately, and his hands lifted to touch her hair. But he balled them into fists, resisting. Knowing that she was still hot for him made him deliriously happy. But if she wanted something to happen-she needed to grovel for the cruel brush-off earlier. No way was he going to beg her for a kiss-or anything else-until she acknowledged that it was her doing the pursuing this time. He was sick of being called manipulative by the master of it!

‘I know you won’t,’ he whispered, leaning in so that only the thinnest slice of air kept hers out of reach. ‘But I also know why-and it’s got nothing to do with me lurking, does it? It’s got to do with what you caught an eyeful of today.’

Her jaw lifted-a convenient gesture of defiance that he knew was an excuse to get closer to his mouth. He almost laughed at her audacity. Ivyanne knew that she was liquifying his bones just by getting in his face-and she was waiting for him to break-to lean in and kiss her so tomorrow morning, it would be all his fault that she’d ‘slipped’.

And though every cell in his body was once again screaming to hold her, he resisted the urge, keeping his body locked down against her charms. She’d really hurt him, and she wasn’t going to make him feel bad about it because she’d walked in on Sahori trying to kiss it better!

‘Is that right?’ She whispered, her spearmint-toothpaste sweet breath invaded his senses.

‘Yep..’ Tristan closed his eyes slightly, and saw her do the same as she leaned in for the kiss she wasn’t going to get. ‘But never fear, m’lady.’ He pulled back and pointed down the hall. ‘I’ll be on the landing-as far away from your dungeon door as humanly possible. So don’t worry about strapping on the chastity belt tonight, because that screechy tone in your voice earlier killed my hard-on anyway.’ Tristan turned and waltzed towards the corridor, smiling like he’d slept with a coat hangar in his mouth.

‘Well if you’re that over me than perhaps it’s Sahori’s room you should be heading for!’ She bit back, sounding furious, but a little less sure of herself.

Tristan rolled his eyes. ‘Ivyanne if you don’t like watching girls throwing themselves at me, you better do it yourself.’ He glanced back at her indignant expression and winked. ‘Because if you keep this crap up, I might just let one of them catch me.’ He stopped and bowed dramatically on the landing. ‘Good night my queen!’

The sound of her door slamming made him chuckle. As did the furious footfalls up her private stairway as she stomped off to not sleep a wink.

14.

On Saturday night, Dallas turned to Ardhi, nodded to the sprawling and well-lit mansion to his left at the end of the woodsy street, then cut the lights and the ignition. The car rolled to a gentle stop, five meters away from the gate.

‘That’s the one.’ Dallas said, looking out the driver’s window.

‘Are you sure?’ Ardhi demanded, excited.

‘One hundred percent. You don’t forget a spread like that.’

‘I’ll say.’ Ardhi peered up at house, dumbstruck. Never in a million years would he have guessed that his Ivyanne would have picked such a place. ‘Wow.’

The mansion was bordered by dense foliage on either side, perched on the top of a generous slope. Ardhi glanced to the left of the fence, where the tree tops seemed to slant down once more. Before him, he could just make out a skinny dirt road leading down the same hill and into the bush. ‘What’s down there do you know?’ He asked.

‘Not sure. But I was on the other side of a bay-maybe this is the right hand side, leading down to mangroves?’

‘I think I know the one you’re talking about.’ Ardhi said slowly. ‘I don’t remember there being a house here though. Must be hard to see from the water.’

‘Beats the hell outta me. Tourist, remember?’ The newest merman edition glanced at him, with concerned navy blue eyes. Ardhi knew his mind was reeling from everything he’d gotten himself into. ‘So are you going to sneak in, or what?’

‘No way.’ Ardhi said. ‘I’m car sick and this area is too damn quiet for my liking.’ The hair on the back of Ardhi’s neck was already prickling from the feeling of being watched. ‘Besides, I’m not doing anything rash this time. I’d much rather make a pass from the water where I’ll feel comfortable-not in this old piece of tin.’ He motioned to the steering wheel. ‘Do a u-turn thing and get us out of here please.’

‘Sure. It is tight though, and I can’t see anything without turning the headlights on so just... don’t blow your cookies on Callum’s dash.’

Ardhi laughed. ‘Sure.’

Dallas started the ignition and Ardhi cringed as the sound opened up the air, sending cockatoos scattering, their white feathers gleaming in the dark sky. Callum’s car was old-just like his house, and his manner. You could tell he was the kind of guy who had been untouched by vanity his whole life. The car lurched forward. Dallas swung the wheel until the front tires left the gravelly road and they were facing the deep green leaves of the trees. He slammed the stick between them and jerked the wheel again, and Ardhi felt a bump at the exact second a loud bang resonated from outside the vehicle.

*

Ivyanne had endured an awful, lonely day restricted to the inside of the house once more, so Garridan’s suggestion for an early-evening swim had been the highlight of her week. She didn’t know why Garridan had decided to let her out-but she supposed the forlorn look on her face had driven him to his wit’s end at last.

Ivyanne was having a worse weekend than she’d imagined-and not because she was being smothered or fought over but because it seemed like no one but the official guard cared if she lived or died! She’d texted Lincoln several times that day to see how he was doing and how the karaoke had gone, but all she’d received in return were short, curt messages communicating that he was too ‘busy’ to be on the phone all day. On top of that, Tristan had spent the entire day in his room working, and Ivyanne knew he was trying to punish her for the way she’d wigged out about Lincoln. She felt awful about it, and had been going to apologize, when she’d caught him in Sahori’s arms. But how was she supposed to feel when these men were treating her like they’d die without her one minute and happily kill her the next? Why couldn’t they all just pick a personality and go with it?

Either way, Ivyanne had gotten her wish-a calmness had settled over the mansion grounds, and yet she’d never felt lonelier. Or more resentful. They could lecture her all they wanted about her indecision-but didn’t anyone care that everything she did was an important decision? That she couldn’t just hook up for fun? Make love without a commitment? Take off for a getaway without wondering if she’d be electrocuted by the man who had burned a hole into her mother’s chest?

But the fact that she was at breaking point must have been obvious because Garridan had urged her onto the boat then driven it a kilometer off the coast into the open water so she could indulge herself without him having to worry that her scent would linger near the shorefront of the mansion and attract Ardhi’s notice. It was nice, but she still felt uncomfortable in Garridan’s company. Between wondering what exactly had happened with her mother, and licking her wounds from his chastisement the previous weekend, she didn’t know what to say to him anyway.

By the time they got back inside, Ivyanne’s mood had returned to about forty-five percent-which wasn’t too bad all things considering. She followed Garridan through the laundry door and out into the kitchen, feeling the depression settle over her again to see it clean and the dining table empty. The lights had been dipped and that only added to the gloomy mood, and the sounds of her wet feet slapping against the cool tile was disconsolate. Garridan walked soundlessly, so that didn’t help add to the atmosphere. Feeling like she might go crazy if she had to continue to listen to her thoughts at full volume, Ivyanne hit the button on the iPod dock next to the phone and The Commitments ‘Try A Little Tenderness’ resonated off the splash back and vaulted ceilings.

‘Good song,’ Garridan murmured.

‘The best.’ Ivyanne bent at the waist, flipping her hair over so she could wrap her towel, turban-style around it, twisting her mouth to the side when she saw the scales she’d missed when she’d dusted off her legs. She and Pintang had mopped and vacuumed the whole house that afternoon-Ivyanne was annoyed to be the first one to dirty it.

‘It’s getting cold.’ Garridan said as he followed her inside. ‘Next time we take the yacht out, remind me to take a windbreaker for the ride back.’

‘Hey guys.’ Saraya strolled into the kitchen, smiling. ‘Good swim?’

‘Lovely.’ Garridan said. ‘Where is everyone?’

‘In the security room I think-that’s where they were headed a few minutes ago.’

Ivyanne straightened. ‘Everyone? Why?’

Saraya shrugged. She had a bottle of disinfectant in one hand, and a cloth in the other. ‘Something about a weird car pulling up out the front. I don’t know…. I’ve noticed a few going down that old chicken track. Doesn’t seem like a big deal but with you guys out, Joyce wanted Tristan and the others to double check.’

Garridan was already moving. ‘Better see what’s up.’

The loud bang from outside caused all three of them to jump. Garridan was off before Ivyanne had a chance to get her feet back on the floor. Hair falling from her towel, she took off after him, heart pounding.

Garridan skidded into the security room. Ivyanne could see Lachlan’s back heading out the front door. ‘What’s going on?’ he demanded.

‘I don’t know!’ Joyce exclaimed. ‘We were just watching this beat up old car sitting at the foot of the gate and there was this loud bang and the guards took off!’

Ivyanne raced forward, almost slipping over on her damp feet, but catching herself on the door jamb. ‘Oh my god! Did Tristan take his gun?’

‘I’m assuming they all did.’ Joyce said quickly.

‘Do you have a spare? Maybe I should-’ Ivyanne felt a shove against her back. She landed in a surprised Joyce’s lap.

‘Stay!’ Garridan ordered, slapping a pistol down on the filing cabinet. Then the door slammed behind him.

Ivyanne turned to look at the security monitor, heart in her throat as she watched Garridan’s image race onto the screen and take off towards the street. Seconds later, a rifle cracked in the night. Ivyanne’s heart lurched into her throat.

‘Tristan!’ She screamed, shoving herself clear of Joyce.

*

‘Shit!’ Dallas said, glancing behind him. ‘Oh man!’

‘What?’ Ardhi sat up, gripping the dusty dashboard. ‘Was that a shot?!’

‘No! But I think I just popped a tire on the gutter!’ Dallas slammed the stick again and spun the wheel, the car made an awful protesting noise and lurched forward once more, but it was rough, and bumpy. Dallas got the car onto the other side of the road, facing the way they needed to go, then slammed his foot down. The car jerked, as did Ardhi’s stomach-and hopped forward three times.

‘It’s popped!’ Dallas said, cursing. ‘We’re not making a quick getaway man-better hold onto your seatbelt! Damn this piece of crap!’

‘Hey!’ An aggravated shout resonated over the thunk of the engine. ‘Who’s there?!’

Ardhi’s head whipped to the right, and he felt his insides constrict when he saw two or three shadowy figures trotting down from the front door. Pale blue lights were bobbing with them- torch beams. ‘Go!’ he hissed. ‘They’re coming!’

A boom filled the night, accompanied by a faint whistling sound. Ardhi jumped as a small tree branch outside Dallas’s window cracked and fell through the branches below it.

‘Now that was a shot!’ Dallas cried. His hands went to his seatbelt. ‘Run! Now!’

Ardhi didn’t need to be told twice. He threw open the rusty door of the car, slammed it shut and was off, his bare, blistered feet scraping along the rocky and unpaved road. A torch beam glanced off his knee and Ardhi bent his head, running faster than he’d ever believed his feet could carry him. He could hear Dallas’s breath just behind him, amidst a chorus of frantic cries coming from the property. There was a screeching sound as the metal gates opened on a motor, and Ardhi knew there was no way they’d get far from an armed man-or men-if they stayed on the road. He hopped, grabbed Dallas by the cuff of his t-shirt and yanked him into the undergrowth near the bend in the road.

‘The car!’ Dallas hissed as Ardhi tugged him down to a squat. ‘What do we do about the car? What crazy shit have you gotten me into?!’

Ardhi put his hand over Dallas’s mouth. ‘Right now, that is the least of our worries! You go bush, I go ocean. Meet me back at the house, okay? We need to divide them!’

Dallas had barely nodded once before Ardhi took off towards the mangroves near the fence line, bending his head to the wind.

*

Tristan had vaulted over the fence and landed on the dirt road before Lachlan had gotten the gate unlatched. Sahori’s warning shot had clearly startled the owners of the car-and he’d seen them split in two different directions. Both had been of similar height and build, both could have been Ardhi or not-it was simply too dark to tell. But he was determined to nab at least one of them!

Tristan headed after the one who had gone towards the mangroves. He could hear the other man crashing clumsily through the trees, sticking close to the fence line. Yet after a few beats, Tristan noticed that the only footfalls that he could make out were his own. There had been no splash to indicate that the one he was chasing had made it to the water-and this perplexed him. In fact, the only sounds were the dogs barking like mad and the occasional cry of his peers back on the road-they’d taken after the one in the bush.

Almost on instinct Tristan looked up-and sucked in a breath when he saw the silhouette hightailing it along the narrow band of fence line. The man’s back was lean, dark and bare-Ardhi. If he fell, he’d end up in the yard-in the same yard as Ivyanne! Fear made his blood run cold but it didn’t slow it-he spied the nearest, largest tree and knew at once that it had been Ardhi’s path up. Tristan couldn’t follow him that way-he’d lose too much time. But, if he ran fast enough, he’d make it to pool fence where he could hopefully cut Ardhi off.

‘He’s in the boundary!’ Tristan screamed,taking off at a sprint, occasionally slamming into the rendered fence while trying to avoid copping a branch in the eye.‘Front yard! Back! Safety off guys!’

Tristan leapt over a fallen tree and then had to duck to avoid a low-slung branch, and when he up-righted himself, heard the shallow, frenzied breathing of the man in front of him-just as he disappeared from view, over the high wall near the laundry where Tristan had previously snuck in. His gut clenched and the smash of his feet into the dry leaves beneath his boots sounded like he was breaking the ground.

By the time he made it to the wrought iron fencing of the front perimeter, Ardhi’s bare feet were flying along the dewy lawn towards the dock. If Tristan wanted to catch him, he had to go for the rocks and cut him off-moving the inevitable battle to water.

Tristan groaned. He was about to battle a mermaid while trapped in boots and jeans.

*

Ivyanne had only just made it to the front door when she heard Tristan cry out that Ardhi was on the grounds. One quick glance confirmed that there was a shadow on the brick wall, an even shorter scan told her that Tristan was nowhere to be seen, and a third made her see that Garridan, Camus, Sahori and Lachlan were all out of the boundary-on the gravely road and in the bracken beyond-too far to come to anyone’s assistance.

Too far away to help Tristan.

‘Ivyanne get back in here!’ Joyce cried out. ‘They’re doing this for you, remember? They can handle it! They have a procedure!’

‘They’re doing it wrong!’ Ivyanne screeched, looking back at the fence in time to see Ardhi’s shadow, which was even more sinister when rendered silent, fall over it and into the front yard while Flotsam and Jetsam snapped and snarled, jumping in vain, trying to catch what had already eluded them. ‘The procedure requires three more guards! They need my help! He’s getting away!’ Fear paralysed her as she realized that she hadn’t yet prepared herself to take on Ardhi alone, but only for the briefest of moments. She was the reason why half of the guard were absent-so she’d have to pick up their slack.

Ivyanne staggered back inside and into the surveillance room, sweeping up the small pistol Garridan had left for them, and then made a beeline for the laundry door, being careful not to slip in her own wet footprints from before. She’d never fired a gun in her life-but she felt safer with it in her hand.

When Ivyanne’s flying feet brought her through the door and onto the narrow strip of paving that bordered the house, she saw Ardhi immediately racing along the dock.

‘Ardhi!’ She cried his name into the night as she ran, seeing his step falter then fail as she willed him to stay. ‘Running again? All alone this time?’ She panted as her feet picked up speed down the slight incline and her breath whooshed out of her lungs when she landed hard on the dock-thankfully on two feet though inertia caused her to stumble forward. ‘Where’s Sherri, huh? Did you lose the only woman who ever liked you enough to follow your dark path?! Did she scare off when she realized that you’re even capable of killing those you love the most? Like Lux? And my father?!’

The muscles in Ardhi’s back coiled under his luminous skin and he swung around, glaring at her with more menace than even Ivyanne had thought possible. His hands were balled up at his sides as he resisted her call, but his steps carried him forward once-twice-until he dug his feet in and clenched his jaw.

‘That,’ he gasped. ‘Was an accident. What I do to you next won’t be.’ But his eyes widened, and his gaze seemed to shift from her, to the house behind her, then back to her. ‘Where are your lovers, Ivyanne? You had so many! Could it be that they’ve tired of following you down the lonely path you’re forging with your promiscuity?’

Ivyanne’s stomach tightened, and she tried not to let it show how true those words rang. ‘I’d rather they did, then become psychotic like yourself.’

‘You’re the one drawing me to you, even now-yet you wonder why I lost my mind?’ He flexed his fingers and Ivyanne saw the palm of his hand begin to glow purple. He was holding it over the water, trying to slyly charge himself before sending that charge in her direction. Her thighs tensed, and she swept the gun up in an arc until it was aimed at his head.

‘I’m drawing you to point blank range Ardhi, not to me.’ She curled her lip, making her repulsion clear. ‘I never wanted to draw you to me.’ She squeezed the trigger and winced in expectation of light and sound and violent recall-and yet nothing happened. Her heart sank as she heard Tristan’s words anew in her mind: ‘No safety’s!’

She didn’t even know what the safety was, let alone how to operate one-Garridan had never shown her. The gun fell uselessly from her hand and clattered to the dock.

Ardhi laughed cruelly. ‘Human things, human flaws…’ he clucked his tongue-the purple glow was to his wrist now. ‘I can kill you where you stand you know, and I ought to considering you just tried to put a bullet in my head!’ He clapped his hands together and grinned. ‘But I won’t.’

‘What?’ Ivyanne asked, stunned. ‘Why?’ But even as she asked the question, she  was scanning the area for something she could use against him. But failing that, she had only one other option- pull him into her grip and fight him hand to hand.

‘Because there’s something else I want to take from you, something worth more than your life.’

That was when Ivyanne spied Tristan ambling over a rock in the darkness behind Ardhi-and when he got to his feet and saw her twenty meters from Ardhi-his face went white.

‘Ivyanne!’ He screamed her name, and seconds later it was echoed from above her as Garridan hollered it out, followed by a curse.

Ardhi spun, his hand flying up like a baseball pitcher. Tristan was a sitting duck, and for a moment, she felt every molecule in her body blink out and die like so many broken Christmas lights.

‘Loveridge!’ Ardhi’s greeting was almost gay. ‘Look at you-back in fighting form and standing on a bunch of jagged rocks! I might not be able to kill you with a hit, but I can sure as shit knock you down! Reckon you’ll survive that?!’

Tristan’s eyes darted to her, looking lost, then back to Ardhi as he crouched low. ‘You’ll have to hit me first mother fucker! And we all know how good you are at striking out!’

‘No!’ Ivyanne screamed. She couldn’t abide him drawing fire on her behalf-not when she was to blame for it all! She thrust out her arms and willed the air to bend around Ardhi, to enclose him and draw him close enough to strike-but though she felt the power course through her and into the night air as it had so many times before with her willing participants, Ardhi merely turned to look at her-unmoving.

Ivyanne was so distraught to fail a second time that her will broke and for a moment-she welcomed death. She was tired of seeing everyone she loved in danger-tired of fighting when all she wanted to do was smile. She was so focused on her misery, aware only that all that was left to do was run at Ardhi and hope she made it to him before he fired at Tristan-that she didn’t hear the dock groan until the foam on top of the black wall of water was bearing down over all in view-the yacht, the rocks-and Ardhi.

There was a louder groan and the sound of whistling wind as the ocean rose to her call and smashed down upon her with a bone rattling slap that first knocked her over and then thrust her back-towards the grassy embankment as though it wanted to splinter her against the hillside.

She screamed, her mouth filling with water, and instinctively bent at the waist-moving to free herself of the binding swimsuit she still wore so that she could attempt to survive what she’d created in her true and most durable form.

But just as her fingers caught the string at her hip, a hand curled around the fleshy part of her upper arm and yanked her clear. She was on the grass, free of the tidal wave and coughing out the water she rarely swallowed in an instant. But even as she coughed and slapped Garridan’s hands away, she was turning to the water-just in time to see it recede-dragging Ardhi back with it. He was stroking furiously-still alive but retreating fast.

‘Where’s Tristan?!’ Garridan demanded, his voice pitchy and panicked.

Ivyanne looked over and spotted him at once-his muscular upper body was curled around a sharp rock much lower down than the last time she’d seen him.

‘There!’ She screeched, pointing, devastated to see that the wave she’d drawn in by accident had reached high enough to put Tristan in harm’s way or rather-to yank him down into it. A sob escaped her-the ocean was pulling at his lower limbs, calling him home as it retreated. Even in the darkness, she could see blood flowering in various places on his body before the churning water washed it away.

A second, smaller wave, unbidden but just as eager, shoved Tristan forward as she staggered to her feet. She could see that it was breaking his grip-as powerful as he was, he couldn’t fight against the very source of his own strength, not when Ivyanne had riled it so. She moved to run for him, to dive into the furious froth below, but Garridan flew past her and hit the water already in mer form-she hadn’t even noticed him stripping! That gave her pause, and the confidence to halt and keep look-out instead. Garridan’s head resurfaced just as one of Tristan’s hands slipped free but Garridan didn’t need her cry of warning-he shot forward, caught Tristan’s loose hand and pulled him off the rock so fast that Tristan’s body missed the rocks and vaulted into the ocean beyond them.

He was safe. Instead of fighting the waves, Garridan had merely pulled Tristan into them. And Ivyanne knew that he wouldn’t let Tristan go until they were clear of the rip.

Ivyanne sank to her knees on the grass and sobbed, more afraid of herself and what she was capable of, then the murderer she’d washed away.

*

Lincoln could not believe how packed the bar was on Saturday night. He hadn’t seen it like that any night before, aside from New Years. The bar was twice as full as when he’d hired this band the last time, and the girls behind the bar were run off their feet. Lincoln wanted to be in there helping them-but every time he went inside, he got sent off on one errand or another.

Lincoln barged through the crowd and tossed a sack of change onto the bar in front of Adele. ‘Here’s your change. What can I do now?’ he asked her.

Adele looked up quickly and smiled. Lincoln had to admit that she was handling these stressful situations much better now that she was a mermaid. ‘Remi hasn’t seen Michael in a while. Apparently, he had a few shots when he was talking to the band earlier and he’s pretty wasted.’

Lincoln raised an eyebrow. ‘Your husband doesn’t drink!’

‘He rarely drinks,’ Remi corrected him, her dark eyes full of concern as she yanked a bottle of Kahlua out from behind Adele’s arm. ‘Well, he didn’t until recently. Now that he’s got it in his head that my refusal to try for children means I’m going to leave him, he’s started drinking a few nights a week.’

Lincoln winced. ‘He won’t believe it’s just a rough patch or something?’

Remi’s eyes flashed. ‘He probably would if I said as much. But I love him too much to lie to him. And assuring him that I’ll be around forever is a lie isn’t it?’

Lincoln felt a pang in his chest. Of course. Without him being able to turn and Ardhi off the wagon-Remi’s hopes for changing her husband had been dashed. ‘Remi I-’ he began.

‘Just keep an eye out for him, okay?’ She said quickly, looking away.

‘I’ll go find him.’ He assured her. ‘Where was he last?’

‘He went to the bathroom half an hour ago.’ Remi said. ‘I haven’t seen him since.’

‘Okay, chill. I’ll find him and take him back to my room to sleep it off if he’s too far gone.’

‘Thanks Lincoln,’ Remi looked visibly relieved, though no more gladdened.

Lincoln turned and hurried outside, headed for the men’s toilets. He stuck his head inside, trying not to look at the seedy looking guys lined up at the urinal. ‘Michael?’ he called out, embarrassed. ‘Guys is that stall being used?’

One fellow, with a face full of metal, shook his head. ‘Sorry dude. Your boyfriend isn’t in here.’

Lincoln rolled his eyes before backing out, knowing he’d flatten the little punk if he didn’t need the business so badly. He walked around the back of the toilet block and glanced down the hill, next to the function room. There were a few couples making out in the shadows, but no passed-out loners. He turned back, his feet crunching on gravel, until he was back at the pool, deciding to walk the perimeter before searching the crowded bar.

‘Lincoln…’

Lincoln glanced up, his heart somersaulting in his chest when he saw Grace hurrying towards him from the front of the resort. She’d squeezed herself into a skintight, black leather dress with spiked heels, and her long hair was wild and fluffy. She looked... incredible. There was no denying it. He couldn’t help but imagine Ivyanne in a similar dress- all curves and sweat against him on a dance floor.

‘Dammit.’ He said, shoving his hands in his pockets as they approached one another. ‘Don’t you own anything baggy?’

Grace’s eyes were sparkling. ‘No. Sorry. And if I did, I’d never wear it around you.’ She glanced behind her. ‘Where were you going? Looking for me?’

Lincoln chuckled. ‘Actually, looking for Remi’s husband. He’s AWOL at the moment and the last thing I need right now is a distracted barmaid.’

‘Well, I’ll help you find him.’

Lincoln had known she would say that, so he nodded and allowed her to fall in step beside him. Her arm brushed up against him as she walked, but he kept his hands within his pockets, determined nip the question of ‘them’ in the bud. He’d been weak the day before, but Ivyanne had been texting him all day-proving that absence truly did make the heart grow fonder. He wanted to keep his advantage and get out of Grace’s heart without having to kiss his way out. ‘Thanks. What are you doing out with this crowd anyway?’

‘I was thinking of getting drunk,’ Grace said frankly.

Lincoln laughed. ‘Oh yeah-because that’s what you need-less inhibitions.’

Grace laughed and threaded her arm through his. ‘Hey! This is the first time in my life that I’ve actually been old enough to drink somewhere, remember? I’m still three years shy of the legal age back home.’ She nudged him with her hip. ‘Besides, I figured you’d watch over me.’

Grace had him there. Besides, if she let loose enough, maybe she’d find somewhere else to focus her attentions-especially if he managed to make himself scarce. ‘Fine.’ he said. ‘Drink. But just know that moderation is key so you can keep some defenses up.’

Grace stopped, lifting her face to his, her eyes smoldering in the low light. ‘Or I could spike your water and we could let our defenses down together.’

There was no chance of that happening. Ever since the night he’d gotten hammered of one rum and had ended up with Sherri in his lap, he’d sworn off booze. Lesson learned. Lincoln sighed and disentangled himself.

‘Grace... don’t, okay? You need to behave yourself, especially in public. Your brother wants everyone to think you’re the lady you aren’t, Lolita. You owe him that much.’

‘Well-then let’s get somewhere private!’ Quick as the slap of a tail, Grace dragged him to the left, so that they crashed through the gardens next to the deepest and seldom used diving pool. She had him against the pump shed before he had time to even realize what was going on.

15.

‘Ivyanne I said get inside!’ Lachlan snapped, using his body to propel her back into the laundry while Sahori covered them with a raised rifle.

‘Jesus guys! Can’t anyone keep this crazy bird locked down for thirty damn seconds?’ Garridan demanded, holding the towel Joyce had thrust at him in place around his hips with one hand, as he half-carried, half-dragged a wet and bewildered and furious looking Tristan over the threshold with the other arm.

‘You try it!’ Camus snapped, rubbing the arm that had come between Ivyanne and Tristan minutes before on the lawn. She’d shoved him into the pool fence. ‘It’s like trying to hold onto an oily, violent slinky possessed by a sea demon!’

Ivyanne barely heard them. She clawed at Lachlan’s arms as he tried to restrain her.  ‘Tristan!’ She yelped, ducking under her cousin’s bracing arm and flinging herself up against Tristan’s wet, bloody t-shirt-pressing her face against it and sobbing in relief at the feel of his steady, though accelerated heartbeat against her cheek. A hand tried to swipe her free but she shoved Garridan into the door jamb.

‘Garridan let GO of me! He’s hurt!’ She pulled back, scanning Tristan for injuries. ‘I need to see!’

‘Of course I’m hurt! Someone just threw an ocean at my god damned head while I was standing on rocks!’ Tristan snapped. His hands caught her shoulders and he shook her. ‘What in Neptune’s name were you doing outside?! I was coming after him! I would have had him if you’d just let him make it to the water!’

‘You were alone!’ Ivyanne cried. ‘You called for back-up but they were too far away! Someone had to help!’

‘No. They. Didn’t.’ Tristan snarled, over-emphasizing every word. ‘They should have been locked in a secure room. They should have realized that they were the target and that they were going to piss a lot of people off when they got in people’s way!’

‘I know and I’m sorry! I freaked out okay?’ She exclaimed.

‘No! Not okay! Really, really not okay!’ Tristan’s eyes flashed dangerously. ‘Dammit Ivyanne you have one job-stay safe so we don’t have to worry about you! I know you think I signed up for this gig to get into your pants but I actually take you not getting killed by Ardhi pretty fucking seriously!’

‘I know!’ Ivyanne wiped tears away from her face. ‘But you guys have spent so much time just standing around with guns that I kind of forgot why in the heat of the moment!’ She rested her forehead against his chest, tears wracking her body. ‘And now you’re hurt because of me and I’m so sorry! You have every right to be mad!’

Tristan’s pushed her back again and gaped at her, incredulous. ‘That’s what you’re worried about?! My injuries? Ardhi got away Ivyanne! Because of you! And that means he can come back for you!’ He looked at Garridan, eyebrows near his hairline. ‘Are you hearing this shit? She doesn’t get it! Two weeks of training us and it didn’t occur to you to put a leash on Miss Fix-It here?’

Garridan held up his hands in a demonstration of helplessness. ‘I ordered her to stay in the surveillance room!’

‘I’m sorry.’ Joyce said, sounding guilty. ‘I should have blocked the door.’

‘It’s not your fault Joyce,’ Lachlan muttered, inspecting the red welts on his arm Ivyanne had left as a token of her lack of affection. Seeing them made her cringe. ‘It’s like trying to wrestle an octopus. Garridan I think that should be the focus of out next training session-how to restrain the queen.’

‘Slippery when wet,’ Tristan muttered, glaring at her with narrowed, dark eyes. ‘I remember.’

Ivyanne bit her lip, knowing he was mocking her and wondering how he managed to make it sound sexy anyway. ‘I’m sorry,’ she whispered. ‘I tried to shoot him but someone-’ she turned and gave Garridan a pointed glare- ‘hasn’t taught me how, or even how to release a safety. So before you all burn me at the stake hear this: I had a clear shot twice. I had him sitting like the duck you all hoped for and when the gun failed, I tried to pull him to me-and brought the sea by accident.’ She turned back to Tristan, satisfied to have seen a hint of contrition on Garridan’s face. ‘And for what it’s worth-he’s not out to kill me. He wants something that’s worth more, and that’s a quote verbatim!’

‘Worth more?’ Garridan parroted, momentarily distracted from his ire. ‘To you-or to him?’

‘Beats me. It’s not like I had a cup of tea and biscuits at the ready to sit him down for a chat. But he was going to leave that threat behind and scram as always-but then he spotted Tristan and decided to get all purple power ranger!’

‘Hmm…’

Garridan turned to Sahori, who was pulling the door shut behind her.‘Did you two have any luck?’

Sahori shook her head. ‘We heard Tristan cry out and abandoned what we were doing-not that we were even close to catching the one we were tailing.’ She looked at Lachlan. ‘He was fast, wasn’t he?’

‘Yes that-or he went up a tree and we were chasing a scared roo instead,’ Lachlan said. ‘Either way, if they come back for the car-I’ll be waiting. My feet are killing me now-someone’s going to pay for making me jog!’

‘You’re amusing.’ Sahori said. ‘I like that.’

Lachlan blushed.

‘Damn it!’ Garridan glared at Ivyanne again. ‘I still cannot believe that you left the house, Ivyanne. And to rescue a guard, of all things!’ He shook his head. ‘Tristan’s here for one simple reason-to chase bad guys in the dark. I know you’re feeling guilty right now but can you imagine how much worse it would be if Tristan had gotten electrocuted?’

‘Tristan’s invulnerable to that!’ Ivyanne protested.

‘He was last month.’ Garridan pointed out. ‘If you’ve learned to whip the ocean like a magician with a tablecloth since then, who knows how Ardhi’s managed to develop his own powers?’ He frowned. ‘And even if it had failed-what if that wave had smashed him against the rocks before I could pull him clear?’

Ivyanne dissolved into tears again. She didn’t need that pointed out to her-she’d seen how she’d endangered Tristan up close and in technicolor. She buried her face back into his chest again and mewled. ‘I’m-’

‘Yeah yeah, we know.’ Tristan pushed her free and limped past her, into the kitchen, cursing rapidly as machine gun fire, leaving Ivyanne hugging herself and alone behind him. Garridan, Camus, Sahori and Lachlan filed after him-for once not badgering her to go first. ‘Unbelievable!’

Ivyanne wanted the earth to open up and swallow her, and then realized that she had to be mighty careful about what she willed to happen from then on lest the earth complied and took the guard out instead!

‘For what it’s worth-if that was Camus, I probably would have taken off to his aid too.’ Joyce patted her shoulder as she passed by and smiled a conspiratorial smile. ‘It’s not the mermaid way, to sit idly by while our men fight our battles. You’re very brave, and very strong, my dear. As far as I’m concerned, it’s Tristan who got in your way, not the reverse.’

‘I heard that Joyce!’ Tristan snapped. ‘For the love of god woman, don’t encourage it! Why are human women allowed to come out of the kitchen but mermen who act like actual men require repression?’

‘We need a suffrage movement of our own,’ Lachlan agreed.

‘And maybe lock them in the kitchen for awhile and see how they like it...’ Tristan griped.

‘Hey merman-if you want this mermaid to do her womanly duty and heal you, you’ll watch your tone.’ Joyce said this with good humor as she entered the kitchen. ‘Okay! Let’s see what injuries we’re dealing with here!’

Ivyanne hurried in after her, amused by the sexism allegations. Mermen took the woman’s last name in most cases, and couldn’t give a human woman a mer child-that was it. And those restrictions actually bound the women more! Ivyanne rolled her eyes and exchanged a smile with Sahori, who looked just as amused. Clearly, Ivyanne pulling the ocean up and then beating the men out of her way had bruised a lot more than limbs!

But it wasn’t the time to ask if she needed to kiss some wounded egos better. She was already in enough bad-books. ‘Is it bad?’ she asked, stumbling wet and dirty into the pristine kitchen with the others in time to see Tristan vault himself up onto the island bench, groaning.

Tristan extended an arm to her. ‘You-stay there. You’re bad luck!’

‘A few superficial cuts-nothing too bad.’ Joyce hovered around him, inspecting his flesh. ‘One on your scalp, a few on your arms...you’re limping though-where’s the pain?’

‘Shin,’ Tristan muttered. ‘And my back is killing me.’

‘You’ve got a bruise,’ Camus said from behind. ‘Your shirt’s almost sliced to ribbons back here so I can see it.’

‘I’ll go get an ice pack.’ Garridan said.

‘One for his ribs too-’ Lachlan indicated to Tristan’s bloody side. He’s got only a nick here, but part of his Ivy is turning purple.’

‘I was sliding down the rock feet first when the wave hit,’ Tristan complained, tossing Ivyanne another dirty look. ‘To hide behind a bigger rock, I should point out, where I would have been safe.’

Ivyanne wrung her hands, wondering how long it would take for the word ‘Sorry’ to lose it’s value if it hadn’t already?

‘Well it’s a big one with some grazes around it, but no broken skin. I dare say they’ll heal overnight.’

‘This won’t,’ Joyce said softly. ‘This one is pretty deep.’

Ivyanne looked down to see that Joyce had rolled up Tristan’s pant leg and was wincing. When Ivyanne saw the congealed and painful-looking laceration-she flinched.

‘Oh my god! That’s-’

‘To the bone.’ Joyce agreed. ‘I’m going to need to stitch it up, but Tristan you’re going to need to shower first so I can clean it out.’ She stood up. ‘I’ll go get some saline-when you’re ready to get out of the shower, pour a few tubes of it over the injury and come and see me, okay?’

‘Okay.’ Tristan said, cringing as he pushed his jeans back down. ‘Thanks Joyce.’

Joyce straightened, blushing. ‘No problem. Nicest looking leg I’ve ever had to examine, I’ll tell you that.’

‘Hey..’ Camus muttered.

‘Is what it is.’ Joyce slapped her husband on the backside as she passed him by. ‘But you’ve got the tush, hon.’

Tristan chuckled as Joyce hurried off, and in the corner, where she’d backed into in guilt, Ivyanne even smiled. It was funny that a woman who appeared to be in her late forties and happily married, would not even be immune to Tristan’s natural splendor.

Could that be me in one hundred years time? She asked herself. Happily married to Lincoln and yet still checking out the heartthrob of my coronation era? Could some harmless flirting be enough to ward off these pangs?

Camus was smiling too, his offense forgotten. ‘I’m going to go check the locks,’ he said, headed for the front door. ‘Back soon.’

‘I’ll check the locks upstairs. Then I’m going to go shower,’ Sahori said, shouldering her weapon again and running her braid in front of her eyes with two fingers. ‘I have twigs in my hair. I don’t like that very much.’

‘Soaking in the tub for me-my feet are killing me,’ Lachlan complained again, shuffling after her.

The room cleared. Tristan glanced over at her, and his shoulders sagged. ‘You’re still here?’

Ivyanne ignored his not-so-subtle hint to scram. ‘I really am so sorry I got you hurt,’ she whispered, standing close to him and taking his hand. From that one touch she could tell that he was practically vibrating with anger and it added to her unease. Had she damaged his trust so irrevocably that he wouldn’t get past it this time?

‘You’ve said that…’ he responded in a monotone.

‘Do you need painkillers? We have some lying around-something strong for emergencies. It won’t last long with your metabolism, but it’ll help a little.’

‘I’ll do without, thank you,’ Tristan said stiffly. ‘In fact, if you really want to help me out...you can seriously just go up to your room, okay?’

Ivyanne inhaled sharply, stung. She’d seen Tristan mad at her before-but never had his anger been accompanied by the desire to be rid of her.

Tristan’s gaze flickered down to her then back to the opposite wall. He sighed deeply and shook his head. ‘I’m sorry your highness, but yes, I’m angry with you, and I’m not ready for those puppy eyes and that trembling lip to rob me of that right!’

‘Then be pissed. Lash out. Don’t look at me-that’s fine-but you won’t chase me away.’ Ivyanne buried her face in his arm. ‘I was so terrified that he’d kill you! I know I’ll calm down eventually, but for now, I don’t want to let you out of my sight!’

‘You really were worried, weren’t you?’

She looked up at him, a cold band squeezing around her heart. ‘Can you blame me?Tristan that is the third time you’ve faced off with Ardhi and have only just managed to hobble away after!’

‘Fourth actually, if you count the crash, and our fifth scuffle in total.’ Tristan gave her a pointed look. ‘Which should speak more of my durability than vulnerability.’

‘Is that right?’ Ivyanne asked, only half joking. ‘Because I’m starting to think you’re just accident prone!’

He rolled his eyes and looked away. ‘Yeah well...you have a tendency to underrate me don’t you? I survive what would kill lesser men and to you it’s a fluke. Or five consecutive flukes! I’ve known hundreds of women and fallen only for one-but to you that makes me unreliable when really, it should make you see how precious you are to me.’ His eyes came back, and fixed on her own, and the melancholy within them broke her. ‘You and I can have anyone we want-but the fact that you want me the most and I feel the same has you convinced that we’re fooling ourselves. The perfection of our chemistry is a blessing yet to treat it like a curse, and why? Because you don’t believe that fate wants you to be happy.’ He sighed and looked down at his hands on his knees. ‘I’m lost Ivyanne. Every shred of evidence you get that ought to give you faith in me takes a little more away. I feel like I’m literally chasing my own tail here.’

Ivyanne couldn’t speak, there was a lump in her throat the size of a stonefish and no amount of swallowing would budge it. She heard the ring of truth in his words and yet his eloquence, yet another tick in his column, threw her off once more.

And that was the crux of the problem; Tristan Loveridge was too perfect. Too desirable-too crazy in love with her for her to believe he was for real. She needed flaws to grip onto-just as her life was a broken fairytale, she assumed only a broken Prince Charming could endure it with her. That was Lincoln-she didn’t have to worry about Lincoln developing flaws overnight and shattering her perfect fantasies about their future together-she knew his faults and had accepted them and every day, he grew stronger.

Whereas Tristan had come pre-packaged and perfect for the job. Where did their passion have to go, but down? He was dominating every aspect of his life alone-she didn’t want to destroy that for him, by sucking him into her less than perfect world where every day, he got a little more bruised, a little more broken-and sparkled a little less thanks to her.

Whether he knew it or not-he’d be happier without her. And yet she was too infatuated with him to release him.

‘No response huh? Like in the past, your silence is proving me right.’ Tristan’s finger was under her chin, forcing her to look up into his muddy face. He smiled. ‘Naw come on Ivyanne, breathe. I’m fine. You’re the one who’s shaking!’

Ivyanne knew she was trembling-she just wasn’t sure if it was from fear, or something else. That smile was doing things to her, as it always did, only more so in the aftermath of his rage. She didn’t want to wait for him to get better-she wanted to kiss him better. She wanted to make up for all the ways she had wounded him in a way she knew would soothe him from head to toe-soothe them both. Clear her head, and allow her to focus on the bigger picture instead of the one tattooed onto his side, visible through his wet shirt.

‘Well it was a bit of an ordeal you know-even without the mini-tsunami.’ She sifted her fingers through his wet curls. ‘I just want to curl up in your arms and-’

‘I can only imagine how you felt, facing off with him like that. And we will talk about it later...’ Tristan sighed and slid off the counter. ‘But for now, I should go shower.’ He cocked an eyebrow at her. ‘Are you going to distance yourself from the security room? Or should I wear a bathing suit?’

‘I guess you’ve earned a bit of privacy,’ Ivyanne joked as she squeezed his hand, not letting go. She was so full of gratitude and adoration for him in that moment that she couldn’t bear the thought of parting ways, so she stalled instead. ‘But tell me...Will you be patrolling my hall tonight?’

‘Probably. Garridan will want the able-bodied ones on the ground floor. And on that note-make sure you lock your windows tight, okay? I dare say we’ll all be posted inside, for safety’s sake.’

‘Okay.’ Ivyanne said softly, secretly amused that Tristan was missing so many clumsily veiled hints. She traced a slight circle on the inside of his palm-her body once again two steps ahead of her mind and mouth. ‘I will. But you might want to come in and double-check that I’ve done it right.’ She leaned her head on his shoulder and looked up at him demurely. ‘After all, I think I’ve proven how complacent I can be with my own safety, haven’t I? Besides, I’m pretty shaken. Do you think Garridan would object to posting a guard in my room...just this once?’

At last, the penny seemed to drop. Tristan lifted his eyebrows and stared at her incredulously for a full moment before clearing his throat and saying: ‘Is that...was that an invitation into your room, your highness?’

Ivyanne smiled. ‘Shall I write down what I’ve been hinting at for the last five minutes Tristan? Or is that intellect of yours gonna kick in at last?’

He looked at her sideways. ‘I hit my head pretty hard you know...perhaps you need to spell out exactly what you’re offering here.’

‘I feel badly-for turning my back on you last night and almost getting you killed tonight. So I’d like to make it up to you. In my room. Alone.’ Ivyanne brought his hand to her lips and kissed it tentatively, smiling when his adam’s apple bobbed and his eyes darkened in response. ‘I haven’t got a precise offer worked out just yet-but I’ll be open to negotiations.’ She pressed her body into his. ‘But in the very least, I plan on kissing every ache I’ve caused.’

His eyes flared. ‘Every ache?’

She cupped the crotch of his jeans in one hand gently and whispered against his lips: ‘Every single one.’

Tristan’s eyes closed and he breathed in deeply. ‘Oh sweet jesus…what if it’s not enough? What if I lose control?’

‘It’s a risk we’re both going to have to take. But,if you try to take it further then I’m prepared to, a quick kick in the shin ought to settle the matter.’

Tristan chuckled. ‘You have no idea how badly I want you, do you?’ He opened his eyes. ‘What physical pain I’d endure to feel myself inside you again?’

Ivyanne shivered deliciously. She knew she was playing with fire, but she was in the mood to feel it’s warmth on her skin. ‘Actually, I do. But if it’s truly my faith you want, this is your chance to win it.’

‘I will,’ he whispered. ‘I won’t touch you until you ask me to. And I won’t kiss you until you break that damn command officially.’

‘Then my door will be unlocked, Tristan. As soon as you’re finished with Garridan, walk through it, okay? I’ll be waiting.’

Tristan caught her hand, frowning. ‘Do you swear? You’re not going to call Link in the next hour and give yourself cold feet again, are you?’

In response, Ivyanne reached over to the iPod dock and held in the power button on her phone-silencing The Commitments. Lincoln would be devastated when he learned of her invitation and whatever transpired as a result-and he would learn of it, of that she was certain. But she was sick of putting everyone else’s feelings ahead of her own. She needed to be kissed and held-she needed to know if removing the embargo on Tristan’s body removed her fixation with him as well.

‘I’ll be upstairs, warming my feet,’ she said. ‘Just come up before I overheat, okay?’

Tristan’s face broke into a dazzling smile, a mix of relief and anticipation. ‘Nine?’

‘Can’t come fast enough.’

‘That makes two of us.’

Ivyanne smiled as she left the room and headed for the stairs.

*

‘Grace! Whoa!’ Lincoln straightened his arms, locking them in place-and her away from him. ‘Don’t! Remi’s counting on me and-’

‘I know... you promised her you’d find him, and we will.’ Shadows from the ferns danced across her in the moonlight, making her skin luminous and surreal. ‘But yesterday you promised me something and-’

Lincoln put his hands over her hot mouth. ‘No.’ He said through gritted teeth, struggling to resist putting his hands elsewhere. ‘I’m not going to kiss you.’

Grace swatted his hand away and held it, narrowing her eyes in accusation. ‘But you promised!’

‘Grace-no.’ He said firmly, staring her down. ‘You’re beautiful, smokin right now actually, and it’s a tempting offer-but the only reason I want to mess around is to get certain urges out of my system-and being a full blood Marked daughter, I can’t take it any further with you than I can with Ivyanne. Kissing is only going to make it worse.’

Grace raised an eyebrow. ‘You just admitted that you want to take me to bed again,’ she purred, running one hand down his chest. ‘That’s progress.’

‘Not for me, it isn’t.’ Lincoln said sourly. He took her shoulders in her hands, trying to ignore the plea in her eyes. ‘Anything I do with you is leading you on Grace.’ He glanced across the pool, which was glowing blue in the moonlight. ‘I think we need to knock this on the-’ his eyes widened when he spotted something floating on the edge of the pool, only a few feet from him. ‘Shit!’

Grace jumped. ‘What?’

‘Michael!’ Heart in his throat, Lincoln leapt into the water in pursuit of the body.

15.

Tristan didn’t know what to think when he limped up Ivyanne’s stairwell and saw no light shining out from under her door. He glowered down at his watch-it was nine on the dot-he’d spoken to her at seven. He’d showered and rushed through a quick re-con with Garridan and the others-comparing notes. Garridan had gone down with Camus and inspected the car-finding nothing but some fishing maps and old beer cans inside-nothing to identify the driver. There was a registration sticker in the corner, up to date, but they didn’t have access to those kind of records, so the best they could do was wait and see if a tow-truck, or Ardhi, came for the vehicle.

As for Ivyanne, they’d all agreed to put a lock on the outer door of the surveillance room as well-so the next time they had to contain her, she’d stay contained.

Tristan had to admit, even to himself, that his mind hadn’t really been on the meeting-but his watch. When they’d parted ways, and he’d informed them that he’d be camped in Ivyanne’s stairwell-no one commented. For the first time in his life, people were assuming that sex was the last thing on his mind.

And strangely, they were kind of right. Because when he reflected on their conversation earlier, it wasn’t her promises that made his heart race, so much as they way she’d promised them. Ivyanne Court had flirted with him-really flirted and it made him feel drunk with happiness. Of course there was a lot of innuendo between them but usually, everything she said had a hint of sass to it, or was backed up by a cutting remark of some sort.

This time though...she’d been glowing. Grinning. Batting those damn eyelashes and forcing his heart to keep pace with them. Desperate to please-and that’s what he was coming back for-her undivided attention.

Tristan nudged the door-which was ajar to begin with-open with his bare, bandaged foot. ‘Ivyanne?’ he asked quietly.

She was lying on the bed, her hair splayed out on her pillow, shining silver and gold in the weak moonlight filtering through her window. Her breathing was deep and even, and her comforter was pulled up over her shoulder. She didn’t respond.

Tristan’s heart sank. All desire to shake her awake-to do anything to her, left him with one deep exhalation.

Of course she’s exhausted, he thought, cocking his head and smiling with the tenderness of a father looking in on a slumbering child. He couldn’t begrudge her sleep, not when he thought of the constant dark circles under her eyes. And even though he felt desolate knowing that she hadn’t been excited enough for their rendezvous to stay awake, he took comfort in the fact that at least she’d tried.

Tristan hobbled to her side and sat on the edge of her mattress, tentatively stroking her beautiful blanket of hair and gazing down at her peaceful expression.

‘Good night, my love,’ he whispered, leaning down to kiss her cheek. ‘Sweet dreams for once.’

‘I thought you weren’t going to touch me until I gave permission.’

Tristan blinked in the darkness, trying to make out her face. ‘You’re awake?!’

Ivyanne’s eyes opened, a smile stretching her lips. ‘You think I could actually fall asleep knowing there was a sexual deviant prowling around my stairwell?’

‘Ga!’ Tristan smacked her backside, or what he assumed was her backside under the protection of her comforter. ‘You are such a brat! I ought to-’

‘To what?’ Ivyanne sat up, and the comforter slipped off her shoulder ‘You dare threaten your queen?’ In the low light, her teeth were whiter, her skin dark, her eyes twinkling merrily.

‘I would-except I can’t think of a single threat that you wouldn’t enjoy.’ He was buoyant to know she had been just teasing him. He rested one hand on either side of her hips, bringing his face close to hers. ‘So... is there room on your bed for me? You know, given my awful injuries?’

Ivyanne wiggled back against the left hand side of the bed head, making room for him. ‘Hop on in hop-a-long.’

‘Thank you.’ Tristan grinned and slid onto the mattress beside her. It was warm from her body heat. He shifted, trying to arrange the pillows behind his neck so he could look at her. ‘Just give me a second to arrange myself...’

‘I’m so sorry.’ Ivyanne whispered, pulling him across more, her strength making light work of it. ‘Really. Can you even get comfortable?’

‘I think so…’ He turned onto his side, resting his injured ankle in front of the right one and propping himself up on one elbow. ‘Okay this is good like this-plus, I can see you now.’ He glanced down at the blanket she had hugged around herself. ‘Although I would like to see a little more.’

‘No surprise there.’ Ivyanne joked, getting on her own side so they were facing each other. Even under the downy quilt, her curves stood out like a race track.

There was a moment’s silence as their bodies settled. The tension in the air was palpable. Ivyanne broke it with a giggle. ‘Okay why is this weird?’

‘Probably because this is the first time you’ve let me get this close to you without having to pin you in place.’

‘Ah!’ She laughed. ‘That must be it.’

‘Want me to piss you off?’ He asked.

‘I actually don’t think you could right now.’ She mused in a thoughtful tone.

He raised an eyebrow. ‘Really? Why’s that?’

Ivyanne reached out and fingered one of his curls. He closed his eyes and sighed, feeling like a petted cat. Like a king.

‘Because for the first time since we met-I’m not scared of encouraging you.’

Tristan pushed his head into her fingers and sighed again, deliriously pleased. ‘I knew it was a pretense. No way am I as irritating as you make me out to be!’

Ivyanne chuckled. ‘No. You’re sexy... Which is why I wish you weren’t so public about it with your pretenses!’

Tristan was touched, and yet her honesty was catching him off-guard. Okay so she’d messed up that night and had gotten him hurt-but it wasn’t her style to lay herself at someone’s feet. She spoke her mind, not her heart. So why the sudden change? Was she laying herself at his feet, hoping he’d step over her?

‘Are you saying all of this as a swan song?’ He asked, breathing in the scent of freshly washed and damp hair from her pillows. It was heavenly. ‘Are you going to seduce me with your words, make love to me-and then release me, hoping I stay released?’

‘Is there anything I could do to release you?’ She asked, neither confirming nor denying his fear. ‘To make you walk away?’

Tristan opened his mouth to say no, but then realized, that wasn’t honest. ‘Yeah,’ he said. ‘You could choose Lincoln.’

‘That would make you fall out of love with me?’ Her voice was tinged with surprise. ‘But-’

‘Lincoln and I can wax eternal about never ending love but really, what the hell do we know about that? If you choose him my heart will be broken-shattered-and I will sulk for a long time dreaming of what might have been….maybe even decades.’ He shrugged, staring up at the wall behind him, silently approving of the metallic wallpaper that was glowing a dull gold in the filtered moonlight. In fact, her entire bed seemed to shimmer and he never wanted to leave it-or her. ‘But we’ll move on. It’s amazing what a nice piece of ass, an epic serving of resentment and a holiday can do for a man’s perspective.’

‘Honest as always...’

‘I aspire to be. I don’t want you to choose me because you think I’m more likely to hang myself if you don’t.’ He held up a finger. ‘Or him. If you make this choice for someone’s sake other than your own I will track you down and kick your ass. Got it?’

Ivyanne backed her eyes. ‘Good thing I’m not the willing sacrificial lamb you all think I am then, huh?’

Tristan laughed. ‘I never thought you were that angelic.’

‘And that’s probably why I keep you around,’ Ivyanne said quietly, sitting more upright and leaning over him. ‘You see me more clearly than the rest. Even me sometimes.’ She kissed right near the neckline of his white tank. Heat blossomed from the spot and swiftly spread all over him.

‘What was that for?’ He asked, inhaling gently, afraid to make a sudden movement.

‘I told you I was going to kiss you better. And there’s a slight scratch there.’

‘Mmm...there are scratches everywhere, my queen. You could be there all night….’

‘That’s kind of the plan.’ Ivyanne’s lips traced a breathy line to his shoulder, then landed again, moist and soft. ‘Is that better?’

‘Much. I’m already on the path to forgiving you…’

‘Good.’ Her fingers spanned across his lower abdomen, close enough to his waistband to make his cock twitch, and then pushed up gently, moving his shirt out of the way and leaving another humid trail of kisses where the cloth had been. ‘I want your forgiveness, Tristan. For tonight. For everything else.’ Then her lips moved against his tattoo, and he swore he could feel the pattern separate from his skin and hum.

‘Oh...babe…’ he caught his lip with his teeth. Seeing her like that, bent over his waist, her beautiful profile serene as her lips worked their magic on him was so provocative that he rapidly began to swell in response. Then she moved and the bedspread slipped off her shoulder and revealed a thin, black satin strap against her skin. He followed it down and to see more black satin stretched tautly across her beautiful breasts-and it was all he could do not to tear the bedspread free so he could see how the negligee ended.

‘That’s not the fuzzy pajamas,’ he said thickly, gripping the side of the mattress so he wouldn’t touch her without prompting.

Her eyes lifted to his and she smiled. ‘You caught that huh?’

He raised an eyebrow. ‘Well I have your wardrobe memorized by now. I like to dress you in my head like a barbie doll...’

‘Nice. One more thing to be paranoid about when I feel you staring.’

‘Oh no, I do that in my room when I’m alone. If I’m staring at you, it’s because you did something spectacular-like breathed, or blinked.’

Ivyanne bit her lower lip but her smile was too grand and it fell free. ‘Do you write this stuff down somewhere ahead of time? Is there a panty-wetting database on your computer I ought to know about it?’

Tristan’s pulse was galloping. ‘Are your panties wet?’

Ivyanne sat up and swung one knee over him so that she was straddling his hips with hers. As she settled, she ground herself into him, sliding along his erection smoothly, warm lace against hot cotton. ‘If you were naked right now…’ she said breathily. ‘You’d feel the answer to that.’

‘If I was naked right now I’d be apologizing-’ Tristan managed to stammer out through his ecstasy.

Ivyanne smiled wickedly. ‘So you like what I’m wearing?’

There wasn’t much ‘it’ to like. Thin straps, a fitted bodice that clung to her waist and ended soon after with a delightful, lace lined split at the top of each of her muscular thighs. The way she was sitting strained the splits, revealing the curve of her ass on each side.

It was the best thing he’d ever seen on a woman. ‘I do. But I’d like it better off.’

She raised one eyebrow. ‘Not wasting any time, are we?’

‘And why would I? You put that on knowing that once I saw it, it wouldn’t stay on for long.’ He grinned at her. ‘Besides, you want my forgiveness, and I’m still pissed that you spied on me yesterday then left me high and dry. And hard. Time to return the favor, you little minx. Get rid of it, and then once I get a good, thorough look at what you’ve been hiding from me, I’ll let the offense slide.’

‘You better.’ Ivyanne’s hands went to the straps of the bodice and she began to slowly slide them down her shoulders until her breasts emerged from behind the lacy edge. Tristan sucked in his breath and had to clench his hands into fists so he wouldn’t cup them in his hands. A few more inches and the narrow plane of her waist was exposed, then her belly button. Tristan felt like he was going to hyperventilate. The satin pooled around the hilt of her delicately pronounced hipbones.

‘There,’ she breathed. ‘Forgiven?’

‘Not quite.’ Tristan whispered as his gaze lowered to her belly-button. ‘I get to see everything-just like you did.’

Ivyanne hesitated, gripping her slip in place. When he looked up, he saw that her green eyes were muted by the darkness but still haunted.

‘What are you afraid of anyway?’ He asked gently. ‘I said I wouldn’t touch you and I won’t-unless you ask me to.’

‘That’s what I’m afraid of,’ she whispered. ‘The odds of me asking you to make love to me are high-and you know it.’

Tristan smiled knowingly. ‘Get rid of it.’

Ivyanne blushed, but rose to her knees, and the negligee slid down, revealing a black lace thong. The idea that it had been pressed against him seconds before stole his breath, but before he could black out from a stimulant overdose, Ivyanne rocked forward and caught herself beside his shoulder, pressing her breasts into his face and then twisting to bend. The urge to take one of her perfect tits in his mouth was so all-encompassing that he had to wrench his face to the side to resist. He snapped his teeth shut, panting through them, his breathing becoming more labored when he saw her delicate fingers gripping the band of her panties and tugging down until they too pooled at her knees. In a heartbeat, she was up again, looking uncertain of what to do with her hands and watching him cautiously.

‘There.’ She swung her cloak of hair over her shoulder, clearing his view of all obstructions before he could prompt her to do so. ‘Debt repaid.’

‘And then some.’ Tristan felt punch-drunk at the sight of her naked body, which was bleached a milky-white in the moonlight glowing through the window. His eyes roamed from the shadow between her breasts, to the one between her thighs. He swallowed and shifted his position, the tautness of his pants causing discomfort. ‘Did I ever tell you that you’re exactly my type?’

Ivyanne giggled. ‘I thought all girls were your type.’

‘Nope,’ he said quickly. ‘I had a penchant for blondes, primarily, but my next favorite things were curls, big, natural breasts, tiny waists and powerful thighs…’ he glanced up at her. ‘Oh... and green eyes are a particular weakness of mine.’

‘You are so full of it.’ Ivyanne smacked his shoulder playfully, but her fingers lingered, shifting the fabric of his shirt against his skin. ‘You’ve always known what I looked like. Yet I didn’t hear a peep out of you until two months ago.’

Tristan chuckled. ‘Well the last time I saw you before January, I was only slightly younger than you are now-and you were thirteen or fourteen. Even I had my boundaries, you know.’

‘You remember that?’

Tristan cocked his head. ‘Do you?’

Ivyanne nodded. ‘The Santa Monica Pier.’ She twirled a strand of hair around her finger. ‘You were hitting on two girls at once, and when you saw me looking, you waltzed over and tried to turn that charm on me.’ She grinned. ‘You called yourself Trent.’

‘One of many of my old aliases. As I recall, you were using me for a free Ferris Wheel ride.’

‘No way! You just went on and bought the tickets!’

‘That’s right. I did.’ Tristan laughed. ‘And when I found out that you were jail bait, I flipped out.’

Ivyanne giggled. ‘The expression on your face was hilarious!’ She rolled her eyes. ‘I still can’t believe you thought it would be that easy... buy me a ticket, escort me home..’ She shook her head. ‘Has it always been that easy for you? One smile and they fall on their back with their legs open?’

‘Well... yeah.’ Tristan smiled. ‘But that’s not what I was doing with you, you know.’

Ivyanne raised an eyebrow. ‘Oh sure. You wanted to take me to a poetry reading, right?’

Tristan snorted and shook his head. ‘I thought you were the most beautiful girl I’d ever seen.’ He admitted softly. ‘My grandmother, Athalia, was on her deathbed. She’d asked me to start looking-really looking-for a girl I might want turned.’

Ivyanne sank back onto her backside, swung her legs over the side of the bed and stood up, gaping down at him. ‘You wanted to make me a mermaid?’

‘It occurred to me.’ He confessed, rising, swinging his own knees so that he was sitting, facing her, unable to let her body heat stray far from his own. ‘And even when you told me your age, I was thinking about it still-about how some things were worth.. waiting for.’ He didn’t know why, but he was embarrassed to be telling her this. ‘So I pried a little, to find out what your home life was like, trying to see if I’d be able to get you out of there without a fight, to Malibu, where Nanna was…I guess I was kind of hoping you had that runaway slash backpacker streak teenage girls can be notorious for, that I could offer you a better life. I should have known better considering the Nikes on your feet and the Ray-Bans on your head-but I went for it.’ He chuckled. ‘And was humiliated as a result.’

‘Oh. My. God.’ Ivyanne said. ‘I can’t believe I’m hearing this!’ She crossed her arms across her chest and made a face. ‘You expect me to believe that you were so gaga over an underage girl at first sight that you had me earmarked for marriage within minutes?’

‘Actually, yeah,’ he confessed. ‘Is that so strange?’

‘Strange? It’s inconceivable! Is this a line?’

‘From my database? No.’ Tristan laughed at that. ‘No-it was coincidence.’ He sighed. ‘I had an ideal in my head, okay? And that ideal was a portrait that’s hung in my mother’s hall since I was a child-of Anna L’Autienne.’ He smiled. ‘You were the spitting image of her and so I thought: How perfect!’ He shook his head wryly. ‘And then of course you dropped the name of the street where you were living and I worked out that your beauty had a damn obvious explanation-and I freaked out accordingly!’

Ivyanne grabbed his hands. ‘Why are you just telling me this now?’

‘Honestly?’ Tristan shrugged. ‘It was sixteen years ago. And it was embarrassing. I really didn’t think you’d remember it. I rather hoped you didn’t.’

‘Did mum know?’

‘She did.’ He leaned back on his palms, smiling at her. ‘That’s what brought me to this country, Ivyanne-or Ivanna or whoever the hell you think you are. We didn’t exactly click that day we met, and I honestly walked away thinking you were a stuck up brat... but when your mother called last year, I couldn’t help but wonder if maybe there was a reason I’d ended up at the top of the list after all.’

‘And Athalia? She never changed anyone for you guys, did she?’

Tristan shook his head. ‘She died, a week later in her sleep. She never got to go back to the sea or turn for me.’

‘I’m sorry.’ Ivyanne said softly.

‘Don’t be.’ Tristan said honestly. ‘I’m not. About being single that is...I miss the dead Nanna.’

Ivyanne giggled.

‘What?’ he asked with a smile.

‘Oh... nothing... I just remembered thinking what an arrogant man you were-and I’d heard my dad caution me to keep an eye on you if you came over to the house before they got home.’

Tristan chuckled. ‘A wise man.’

‘He was.’ There was a pause. ‘And...a bitter one. Thanks to your uncle.’

Tristan looked up, heart skipping a beat. ‘You know?’

Ivyanne nodded, her lips tight. ‘I do. He told me, last weekend, after I escaped. About the order from mum too...which is why I’ve been on my best behavior.’

‘Until tonight.’

‘Until tonight,’ she echoed.

Tristan could tell she didn’t want to get into it. ‘You know your dad apologized to me?’ He said instead. ‘Right before-’

Ivyanne nodded. ‘I know. Your sister overheard it and told me about it after their funeral.’ She smiled weakly. ‘I was glad to hear it, Tristan. Exultant.’ She smiled a faraway smile. ‘But he was singing a different tune back then! And when we met, I couldn’t help but stare at you, trying to see what all the fuss was about.’

Tristan glanced at her, curious. ‘Did you?’

‘Did I what?’

‘See?’ He quirked up an eyebrow. ‘What all the fuss was about?’

Ivyanne blushed and looked away. ‘Well….I…’

Tristan chuckled again. ‘You did, didn’t you? You were checking me out!’

‘Shut up,’ Ivyanne snapped.

‘Thank goodness you didn’t have security surveillance in that place! I showered there after our swim that day!’

Ivyanne reached out and smacked him playfully across the head. Tristan caught her hand and turned it gently behind her back, much as she’d done with Ardhi when she’d taken him hostage at her engagement party, only this movement forced her to drop into Tristan’s lap with her back to him.

‘You said you wouldn’t-’ She squeaked.

‘I’m just holding your hand,’ Tristan whispered. ‘Is that so wrong?’

Ivyanne inhaled, then exhaled low and slow. ‘No,’ came her feint reply. ‘It’s exactly right.’

‘Well then…’ Tristan smiled, interlaced the fingers of their other hands and then pressed her own palm to the junction between their thighs, stimulating her with a gentle rub and grinding his hips into her from beneath. She gasped and then he felt the slick humidity of her sex through the fabric left remaining between them. ‘Hold on.’

Ivyanne sighed deliriously, and then rocked back.

*

Lincoln towed Michael to the edge of the pool, one arm under the other man’s armpits, holding his face out of the water, as Marcus had trained him to do twelve years before.

‘Grace! Pull him out!’

‘Okay!’ Grace was on her knees and had Michael on his back on the rough pebbletex surrounding the pool before Lincoln could even vault himself out of the water. ‘Is he dead?!’

‘No! I felt a pulse!’ Lincoln hoisted himself onto the edge and crouched over Michael, listening to his heart on reflex. If there was a beat, he couldn’t hear it. Panic engulfed him as he tilted Michael’s head back and wrapped his trembling lips around Michael’s mouth-the unconscious man’s own lips felt waxy and ice cold. He breathed into the man deeply, twice, noticing that the chest beneath him expanded with his own breaths. That was a good sign-it meant their weren’t any blockages. ‘Grace keep his head tilted back okay?’

‘Okay!’ Grace sniffled and rearranged herself. ‘Can I do anything else?!’

‘Check for a pulse again!’

‘I don’t know how!’

‘Okay well get your phone out and call your brother-tell him to get out here!’ Lincoln counted the thirtieth pump and then loomed over Michael’s blue lips again, breathing into him twice more before going back to the compressions. ‘I just drowned my phone in my pocket so if he doesn’t answer, you’ll have to run inside and get Remi.’

Grace sobbed again. ‘Okay….’ she had her phone to her ear already. ‘Is he breathing yet?’

‘No,’ Lincoln said grimly. ‘Not yet.’

‘Oh god..!’ Grace wailed. ‘Bane! Bane it’s Grace! Get out to the diving pool right now-bring Remi! It’s life or death!’ Grace snapped her phone shut just as Lincoln was about to wrap up the second set of compressions. ‘Link wait! That’s the human way, right? What about our way?’

Lincoln looked up. ‘It’s different?’

Grace nodded. ‘Our breaths are more powerful-longer, our oxygen cleaner! That’s why it saves when the human method fails. I’ve never done it but I think you grab his hand, like, lace your fingers through or something to help with energy... and then breathe one really, really long breath into him! For like, thirty seconds, until his lungs stop expanding! I think it works like a plunger, creating a vacuum to get the water out or something!’

Lincoln wasn’t quite sure what she meant but he figured it was worth a shot. He cupped Michael’s face and drew in a deep breath, even though that wasn’t necessary, and then exhaled into the man’s throat. As always, he was surprised when the air didn’t peter out of him after a few seconds as it had in his human life when he’d been blowing up a balloon, but continued in one, smooth and seemingly never ending stretch until his hand, which had been placed on Michael’s chest, began to lift and then stopped, the lung beneath him taught. Lincoln wasn’t sure if he should stop, but then his mouth filled with a sudden spray of water and he sprang back, astounded, as Michael’s mouth formed the funnel of a geyser. The water whooshed out of him until Michael’s body twitched and he began to make gurgling noises, his eyes flying open, his expression bewildered.

‘He’s alive!’ Lincoln exclaimed, spitting the water out, his heart thumping against his ribcage. ‘Oh my god!’

‘Oh…!’ Grace sucked in a breath. ‘But he’s still choking!’

Lincoln rolled Michael onto his side and thumped his back, but Michael’s body was jolting violently as a wet, rattling cough seemed to shake him. ‘What do I do?’

‘Do it again!’ Grace exclaimed. ‘You need the rest out or he could still die!’

Lincoln’s heart lurched and he rolled Michael back-who was bluer in complexion now than he had been before. Live! Live! Live! He thought frantically. Lincoln breathed into him again, able to go for longer this time before the water was regurgitated into his mouth. He spat, hating himself for being grossed out by the whiskey- flavored spittle, rolling Michael onto his side again and pounding once more. ‘Are you okay man?’ he shouted. ‘Try to breathe!’

Michael sucked in a gasp and it was the best sound Lincoln had ever heard. The man nodded dumbly before launching into another coughing fit, only this time it was a dry, wheezy sound.

‘He’s okay! Link you did it!’ Grace flung herself at him over Michael’s prone body and Lincoln laughed, catching himself just before he could be knocked back into the pool. ‘You’re a hero!’

Lincoln held her tightly, grateful for so much at that moment that he could barely think. ‘You too!’ he said, beginning to tremble as his body registered the shock of what had just transpired at the same time his sodden clothes began to chill him to the bone. ‘Thank you!’

‘Remi-’ Michael gasped.

Lincoln released Grace and leaned over Michael. ‘She’s coming man. Boy is she going to be happy to see you!’

‘What h-happened? I’m freezing!’

Lincoln chuckled. ‘You went for a swim when there was no life-guard on duty.’ He clucked his tongue. ‘We decided to fish you out now and press charges later.’

Michael began to cough again. ‘You saved me? I was d-drowning?’

‘Yes mate, you were. But you’re going to be okay.’ Lincoln glanced down at the man’s shivering body. ‘Do you want to sit up?’

Michael nodded. ‘Yes-please.’

Lincoln slung his arms under Michael’s shoulders and lifted the heavy man into an upright position. ‘Here we go... easy now…Grace can you take off his wet socks and shoes? He’ll catch a cold otherwise.’

‘Okay.’ Grace said, moving down to the man’s feet and untying the laces of his black shoes. ‘Boy Mick you’re sure lucky your wife was worried about you enough to send out a search party!’

‘Michael! Michael oh my god!’ Remi’s screech caused them all to look around. They saw Bane and Remi, her hair a wave of fire behind her as she gracefully sprinted the circumference of the pool-which was only a foot-wide curb between the water and the dense gardens. ‘What happened? Is he okay?’

‘Good as new!’ Lincoln called back. ‘Probably going to be feeling pretty sorry for himself in the morning though, I’ll bet.’

Remi crouched over her husband, tears running sown her cheeks. ‘Oh sweetheart! Are you all right? You’re never drinking around water again, got it?!’

Michael nodded, looking both shame-faced and railroaded. He pushed his soggy sandy blonde hair out of his grey eyes and pulled her closer. ‘Baby calm down. I’m okay….you can lecture me later. God what if I’d never seen this beautiful face again?’

‘Oh don’t say that!’ Remi wailed, burying her face into his neck.

‘Um, Link?’ Grace’s church-yard quiet voice drew his focus from the reunion. ‘When you said good as new, I think you might have been a little... off.’

Lincoln looked at Grace questioningly. ‘Huh? Why?’

Remi’s head snapped around.

‘What?’ Michael hissed. ‘What’s wrong?’

‘This is a saltwater pool isn’t it? Look at this.’ Grace lifted Michael’s white bare foot up out of the shadows, then ran her finger up his ankle. She then held her palm up to Lincoln, her expression astounded.

Lincoln saw the pale orange scales clinging to her fingers, and his mouth fell open in surprise. Grace then shoved Michael’s pant leg down his calf, exposing a shimmering leg that oughtn’t have been shimmering.

Lincoln lifted his gaze to hers. ‘But... how?’

Grace’s expression melted into a breathtaking smile. ‘Link sweetie, looks like you can turn after all!’

Lincoln’s shocked curse was drowned out by the delighted screech of the redhead behind him.

16.

Tristan used his chin to rake Ivyanne’s hair back over her shoulder, so his lips grazed her ears as he rolled his hips beneath her. ‘Admit it,’ he whispered, kissing the back of her shoulder gently. ‘You thought I was hot.’

Ivyanne turned her profile to his, meeting his gaze steadily. ‘Thought would imply past tense, Loveridge.’ She whispered. ‘And hot is an understatement.’

Tristan grinned, pleased. ‘What word would you use?’

She lifted a hand, stroked his jaw again. ‘All of them….’  Her palm lowered, cupping the base of his erection through his shorts. ‘Though epic comes to mind.’ Her fingers slid along his length through the fabric of his board shorts with such articulation that his body quivered under hers. ‘Unequalled is another.’

‘So fucking marry me!’ He groaned through clenched teeth.

‘But when I make my choice...it won’t be for all of those words,’ Ivyanne stroked him again. ‘But for the ones I can’t say yet.’

Tristan squeezed his eyes shut and attempted to reign in his thoughts and reflexes. ‘Then say something else before I-’

‘Kiss me.’ The command came on a breath, and his lips were on hers before he drew another of his own. Her wet, sweet mouth opened and her tongue licked against his, beckoning his in then spiraled it slowly, drawing him deeper into her for only the briefest, sweetest of moments before she tore her mouth away, threw her head back on his shoulder and gasped for air.

‘Can’t handle that yet!’ She panted. ‘Just touch me Tristan! Everywhere!’

Tristan groaned and curved his hands around her breasts, almost hyperventilating the feel of her supple skin under his palms. Her nipples stiffened and he caught them with his fingertips and pulled gently, eliciting another sharp cry from her that sluiced through him and made his cock swell to what felt like twice it’s normal size. He thought he’d been hot for her the first time-but that had nothing on what he was feeling now, knowing what he was in for this time-knowing how tight and silken she’d feel when he sheathed himself inside her. Groaning he tugged again and her breasts filled his palms. She rocked again and he looked down, seeing the delicious line of her spine arch away from him then back, grinding her ass into his lap as she returned for more. It was too much for any man to bear and all of his good intentions went flying out the window. He angled his hand between her legs, his pointer finger glancing off her little bud before curving up and into her. Ivyanne jolted and gasped, her legs squeezing around his hand.

‘Tristan-no!’ Came her plaintive cry and Tristan thought he’d wither and die if not combust at the sound of it. He didn’t want to stop-he’d come too far now-but he couldn’t break his promise either!

‘Why?!’ He demanded in a mournful moan, sliding his finger out of her and dropping his head in her shoulder as he bemoaned: ‘What have I done now?’

‘It’s not what you’ve done,’ Ivyanne said breathlessly, turning to face him, sinking to her knees on the floor before him. There was a glint in her eye and a curve to her lips that betrayed her lack of humanity with clarity. ‘It’s what I haven’t done to you.’

He lifted his head, confused. ‘What?’

She smiled, rested her hands on his knees and then ever so slightly, opened his legs. ‘Kept my promise to kiss every ache.’ She whispered. Her fingers slipped into the knot at the tie of his shorts and tugged. ‘Aren’t you aching here too?’

The sound of his velcro fly tearing open partially disguised his moan.

But only partially.

*

Lincoln had never been smacked on the back so many times before in his life. He was beginning to feel like Lockyer after an origin match. The grin wouldn’t leave his face, and neither would anybody else’s.

‘Well this has been a terrific little impromptu celebration!’ Adele announced, clapping her hands together. They’d gathered out the front of the bar around a picnic table near the crest of the hill to discuss what had just transpired. ‘Link’s a hero and a legend and now we all know it!’ She held up a finger. ‘But we still have two hundred heads inside-leaving one barmaid per hundred. Back to it!’

‘I’m going to do a quick patrol of the esplanade.’ Price said quickly.

Adele winked at him. ‘Don’t be too long,’ she said before hurrying inside.

Price grinned and sauntered off. Lincoln shook his head, all amusement, zero jealousy.

‘Agreed.’ Bane thumped Lincoln again and got to his feet, lacing his fingers through Dalton’s. ‘Wanna learn how to pour a drink you sexy lifeguard you?’

Dalton shrugged. ‘Why not? With Link around, I might have to throw my hat in.’ He winked at Lincoln. ‘Good form mate. I like you much better when you’re not afraid of the water!’

Lincoln laughed at his former boss. ‘I was never afraid of the pool, you retard.’ He glanced at Grace and wrapped his arm around her shoulders. ‘Besides, it’s this one we all owe. If she hadn’t told me the right way to breathe, things might not have gone so well.’

Grace’s arm went around his waist and she looked up at him with shining eyes. ‘Teamwork,’ she said softly.

Remi got Michael, who was still too incoherent to fully grasp what had happened to him, to his feet. ‘I better get this one home.’ She said with a grin. ‘Poor thing needs a sleep.’

Lincoln couldn’t imagine how it would feel to learn that not only were you a merman, but that mers existed at all-in one hit. At least Ivyanne had filled him in on the legend an hour prior to Ardhi turning him so he hadn’t been completely blind-sided.

‘Of course,’ he said quickly, hoping that Michael would be happy once he understood how drastically his life had just changed. ‘Michael I’ll come by tomorrow and say G’day.’

Michael nodded woodenly and allowed Remi to lead him away. The redhead looked back and blew Lincoln a kiss, her grey eyes bedazzled. He blushed.

‘Well..’ Grace said as everyone cleared off. She tilted her face up to him. ‘Quite the night for you! I mean, saving a guy is one thing... but now that you can turn…’ She shook her head in amazement. ‘Just... wow.’

Lincoln grinned. His body was vibrating with happy vibes like it hadn’t in a long time. He felt tall, and powerful and in control again-a mindset he now saw that he’d lost when Ivyanne had initially told him that Sherri had been turned by Ardhi’s lips, not his own. He hadn’t realized how big a blow to his ego that had been. ‘I know right?’ he smiled down at her. ‘But I meant what I said-Michael would be dead if you hadn’t been there to help.’

Grace blushed prettily. ‘Thanks,’ she said. But then her smile faded. ‘Well I guess this is the part where I apologize, right?’

Lincoln frowned. ‘I’m not following.’

‘You know,’ she made a face. ‘For forcing myself on you the way I did.’ She inhaled and exhaled shakily. ‘Now that the crown is in the bag for you...I’ll mind my place.’

Lincoln looked down at her. ‘You’ll let go?’ he asked her softly, his body flooding with relief. He’d been afraid that his gift would only encourage her further. ‘Really?’

‘For the good of the kingdom? I have to.’

He cupped her lovely face. ‘Grace I’m sorry,’ he said honestly. He hated himself for breaking her heart. ‘You’re a beautiful girl. I’m going to miss my number one fan, for sure.’

She smiled sadly and shrugged, brushing the lock of wet dark hair which had flopped over his eyes back into place. ‘It’s okay. I get it. Kind of wish I’d gotten at least one kiss from the most gorgeous man on the planet though...’

Lincoln’s heart skipped a beat. He delved his fingers into her thick dark hair and pulled her closer, feeling a wave of confidence and desire crash over him. ‘How about a kiss goodbye?’ he asked her softly.

Grace’s eyes widened. ‘You’d do that?’

‘Like you said..’ his other arm went around her waist and pulled her tightly against him. There was an element to all of this he found appealing-giving a beautiful young girl a first kiss she so desperately needed. ‘I don’t think Ivyanne will begrudge me one moment, given all I can bring to the table now-do you?’ He didn’t add that he was ninety-nine percent sure that Ivyanne would have kissed Tristan by then, without him there running interference-if not worse! So why not have a bit of fun of his own if it served to end Grace’s longing? He was in the mood to celebrate!

Grace shook her head wordlessly. ‘She’d be a fool..’ she agreed, leaning in. ‘And she’s no fool.’

‘One kiss in celebration,’ he repeated. ‘And then we walk away, got it?’

‘Got it…’ Grace breathed and then pressed her lips eagerly against his.

*

Tristan barely registered his shirt being torn free of his shoulders, but when Ivyanne’s mouth connected with his tattoo again, his eyes flew open. All he could see of himself under the cascade of pale golden curls spilling over his mid-section was his knees on either side of her shoulders-and he’d never looked so good as in that moment.

‘Yes!’ He hissed, feeling the trail of moisture descend from his ribs to his navel and down. ‘Yes...yes…!’

Ivyanne responded by tugging his pants down his thighs, over his knees and to his calves. Her movements had been eager and furtive, but then suddenly she slowed, guiding the garment carefully down his injured shin before tugging it off the other foot, impatience renewed.

Then the night air whispered against his cock as it sprung free and he forgot about every other part of his body.

‘Oh… god…’

Hands cupped his hips, and he could practically feel her intimate appraisal. It wasn’t the first time a woman had stared at him so, but it was an outer body experience with her that consumed almost every sense. He wrenched his eyes open to make it a total domination, knowing he never wanted to forget how she looked in that moment-wetting her trembling lips with the tip of her tongue, eyes wide with wonder.

‘How did that ever...?’

‘Slowly…’ he managed to say without his voice cracking. ‘Inch by inch-remember?’

‘I remember..’ Ivyanne’s voice trembled. ‘I just can’t believe I wasn’t paralysed as a result.’

Tristan chuckled and sat up, stroking her curls gently. ‘You were ready for it, sweetheart.’ He closed his eyes, enjoying the memory. ‘I slid into you like you’d been sculpted to take me. I-’

And then her mouth was on him and Tristan cried out. The world spun and he felt himself sway, but Ivyanne’s grasp on his hips was firm and she pulled him in deeper, her mouth sliding down and over him, hot and wet. He collapsed over her, only just catching the bed post at the last second so he wouldn’t crush her.

‘Damn!’ He exclaimed, every nerve ending in his body shooting off sparks like bolts of lightning as Ivyanne suckled greedily on what length she had managed to inhale. Ardhi’s zap had never been so powerful, even with all the forces of nature at his call.

‘Mmm…’ Ivyanne hummed onto his shaft and Tristan thought he was in serious danger of blacking out. Then he was moving, pushing her back against the floor and thrusting into her throat as she lay below him.

‘Oh!’ He grunted and then gasped, trying to retreat the moment he realized what an uncomfortable position he’d unwittingly put her in-horrified with himself for being such a monster. His injured muscles throbbed in protests as he tensed them all. ‘Ivyanne! I’m so-’

But her hands rocked his hips forward, steering him down her throat and instantly he saw that it wasn’t his doing at all-but hers! She’d thrown herself back and brought him along with that damn energy! Now she was suckling him rhythmically and vigorously and showed no sign of slowing the pace any time soon. Pleasure rocked him, seared him from the inside out and when one of her hands left his hips and cupped his heavy balls in her hot palm-release became an immediate inevitability.

Tristan’s hand shot out, searching for something else to hold onto, to ground himself with, and then tightened around the nearest object he could find. But as his hand closed around soft cloth-Ivyanne drew him in deeper-and he fell, taking the curtains with him, rod and all.

Moonlight filled the room, illuminating her as her eyes flew open with surprise, and she was a vision unlike any other.

‘You have-to…. stop!’ he gasped, pushing off the ground and withdrawing from her mouth.

‘What? But…!’ She rubbed her thumb over her bottom lip in a rare show of insecurity and that made him want to force his own thumb into her mouth to feel it’s caress in any way only he feared even that would un-man him. ‘Am I doing it wrong? Do you not like it?’

‘Are you crazy?!’ he choked out, and his erection throbbed, echoing Ivyanne’s protest. He wanted to knock her to the floor and force more of his length into her willing mouth, to hear her gasp for breath around him. But he slid down the length of her body instead until they were face to face and pulled her up against him. ‘This is the second hottest moment of my life!’

Ivyanne smiled, visibly relieved. ‘What was the first?’

Tristan pressed his erection against her silken labia. ‘I can show you better than I can remind you,’ his hand located her greedy pulse again and he strummed it gently with his thumb. ‘Right now.’

Ivyanne moaned and writhed, her hips opening slightly in reflex. ‘God Loveridge I want to but…’

Tristan nuzzled himself against her heat and kissed her arched throat. ‘I did as you commanded,’ he whispered to her skin. ‘Haven’t I won your faith yet?’

‘Yes...yes Tristan I trust you. I believe-’

‘Believe what?’

‘That this could be real.’

Tristan sagged in relief.

Ivyanne took in a deep, shaky breath. ‘But what will you expect of me? If I give you more than a bit of faith tonight?’

Tristan lowered himself onto her. He knew what she wanted to hear, or rather-what she didn’t want him to demand. ‘An admission that you were scared tonight because you truly do love me, not because of what I can do to you…Multiple orgasms…’ he smiled wryly. ‘And nothing more.’

She ran her hand up along the back of his thighs. ‘But if I say I love you again…’

‘Then you’re just admitting what I already knew-not that you love me the most. You’ve still got two weeks to sort out that hot mess of a brain of yours.’

Ivyanne’s fingers traced his brow tenderly. ‘I love you Tristan Loveridge.’ The words were heavenly to his ears. ‘And not just because you’re sex on a stick.’

He laughed at that, glad for her humor because it helped conceal the vulnerability her words brought out in him. ‘Now was that so hard?’

‘You have no idea.’

He smiled. ‘Well it’s out there now. So making love can just be something we did for fun this weekend. I won’t run off and tell Link, nor will I take it as a down payment on a queen’s heart.’ He bent his head, pressing a gentle kiss to her rib cage, then another below it, near her navel. ‘And speaking of down payments, I believe I have a debt to repay...a very overdue one.’

But Ivyanne’s hand caught his shoulder. ‘Tristan not that! It’s too intimate!’

His stomach tightened against an uprise of jealousy, and he swept his gaze up over her body to her face. ‘A fact you’d only know if you’d allowed someone else such intimacy first!’ He growled. ‘And if you’re trying to stop me from kissing you for hours, making me feel possessive is not the way to go about it!’

‘But I’d stop him too right now!’ Ivyanne cried. ‘Please Tristan, don’t. I thought I wanted to make love...I thought I needed you slow and gentle to prove that what we had was more than animal but-’ She exhaled with pursed lips and rose, pushing him up to his knees.

‘What?’ He asked, confused and a little scared. Had her admission doused her fire?

But Ivyanne took him in the palm of her hand and slowly stroked him, making his eyelids flutter. ‘I don’t want you to be gentle,’ she whispered, her hand sliding faster, making him pant. ‘I want you to lose yourself, and take me with you.’

‘Oh..’ Tristan chuckled self-consciously, realizing that she was asking for something he wasn’t sure he was in the position to do just yet. He shook his head, feeling butterflies in the pit of his stomach. ‘God I don’t know if I can switch off like that with you right now…not after what we’ve been through tonight.’ He was desperate to take his time with her, to tease her and slowly build a fire under her heart. ‘You’re afraid of the intimacy Ivyanne but...that’s all I have to give you.’

Ivyanne’s palms rested against his shoulders, pushing him back slightly. ‘Well that’s a shame. Because there’s no way I’m going to be able to relax enough to do this if I’m sitting here worrying about your feelings-’

Tristan snarled at the very idea of her backing out now, bringing his mouth down over her stiff nipple and sinking his teeth into the aureola, eliciting a gasp from her. His erection pulsed once more, his anger and desire merging into one flash fire that spread over his entire body and engulfed his heart and mind in unison.

‘Hold on to something, sweet princess,’ he growled in her ear, his body constricting around hers. ‘I’m going to fuck you every way I know how. And there are a lot of ways I know.’

Ivyanne cried out her assent and wrapped her legs around him, opening herself to the moment and wiping his mind of all thought.

*

Ardhi stared out the grimy window of Callum’s hilltop hovel late on Saturday night, glaring broodingly down at the twinkling lights of Airlie Beach as held an ice pack to the lump on his forehead.

‘She did it!’ He whispered to himself. ‘She made that wave!’

‘So you’ve said,’ Dallas looked up at him, taking a break from surveying the numerous scratches on his arms and legs where the mangrove forest had practically torn him limb from limb. ‘So what does that mean? She’s like you?’

Ardhi sighed. ‘I don’t know...I’d have to create a storm to do what she did.’ He tossed the ice pack onto a rust stained metal and glass table near the front door. ‘That was something else. She used her hands though, I know that much.’

So when I go to her, magic won’t be enough-she’ll need restraining. He thought silently. Seeing her beautiful body taut with anger, those emerald eyes glowing fire had done nothing to quell his desire for her. He was more determined than ever now to see his plan through. But he felt more anxious now that maybe he’d find it a lot trickier than he’d anticipated.

‘I can’t believe how quickly they got to us-like they’d been waiting in the bloody driveway for an attack!’ Dallas lamented.

Callum crouched down to pick up the things Ardhi had knocked over when he’d first rushed inside. ‘Which means I’m not looking forward to going back for my car.’

‘I know. Just go in broad daylight and stick with the story we agreed on, okay? It was stolen. You never saw me. They won’t ask you enough questions to arouse a human’s curiosity.’ At that moment, the couch began to buzz-Ardhi’s new phone. He flipped it open, took note of the number and half grunted: ‘Sherri?’

‘Oh my god!’ Sherri’s voice was as screechy as a whisper could be. ‘Ardhi, you will not believe what’s going on down here!’

He frowned down at the purplish bruising along his hip, where he’d been knocked onto the edge of the dock before sucked out in the rip. ‘What?’

‘Okay... don’t freak... but I’m up in the garden, near Tristan’s old room.’

Ardhi’s heart somersaulted. ‘Are you serious?!’ he hissed. ‘That’s too close! Sherri-you’re insane!’

‘No, I’m not. This place is pumping! The music is so loud I can barely hear myself think, and it’s a heavy metal crowd, so let’s just say-I blend right in.’ She spoke in that same, hysterical whisper. ‘Besides, I lifted a gun from one of the boats we saw at the Marina…’

Ardhi paled. ‘A gun? You have a fucking gun?!’ He was trembling, he was so mad. ‘Do you even know how to use one?’

Sherri snorted. ‘Farm girl, remember? Anyway stop interrupting me-this is important!’

Ardhi exhaled noisily and went to the window. ‘Well?’

‘Well-I’m in the bushes with Lorens, minding my own business, when the whole lot come outside with some random, wet drunk, all acting majorly excited and smacking Lincoln on the back like he just got elected president... and do you want to know who the wet drunk guy was?’

Ardhi didn’t know if he could handle another word. His brain was fried. ‘Who?’

‘Remi’s husband Michael. Seems like ‘ol Link pulled him out of the pool and breathed new life into him... and when I say new life... I mean, our life.’

Ardhi gripped the windowsill. ‘Lincoln….Michael?!’ He didn’t say the word out loud-guessed instinctively that if some of the others heard he had a rival for that power too, they’d begin to question his relevance. As he suddenly was!

‘Fraid so! They’re losing their minds with excitement and he can’t stop grinning. It’s insane-wait-’ There was a pause, and Ardhi could hear some quiet chatter in the background.

‘Okay... Bane and Marcus just went back inside with Adele, leaving Link and Bane’s little sister out here. I’ll need to talk quieter. God, he looks amazing Ardhi. And happy!’

‘This is unbelievable,’ Ardhi muttered. ‘It was one thing to laugh when they were giving him credit for saving you-but if he can actually turn…’

‘Tristan’s screwed.’ Sherri whispered. ‘But think of what this can mean for us! What if I can turn too? What if a few of us can, because of you?’

Ardhi rested his head against the glass and spoke quietly. ‘It’s not that great. Ivyanne would be more liable to let me exist in peace if she’d thought I could offer the one thing no one else could.’ He sighed. ‘In fact, life would be easier for all of us if you’d just point that thing of yours at his head and pull the trigger.’

Callum’s head snapped up. ‘Say what?’

Sherri inhaled sharply. ‘No way!’

Ardhi rolled his eyes, holding a hand up to Callum. ‘He’d kill you.’

‘Maybe I’d deserve it.’ Her voice was hushed. ‘I looked in the mirror today and I didn’t like who I saw. Maybe we should just tell Lincoln, Ardhi. We could right some of our wrongs by gifting him with the news, instead of detonating him with it along the line, as I know you intend- Oh my god!’

The hairs on Ardhi’s neck rose. ‘What?’

‘That little freaking ho!’ Sherri sounded scandalized. ‘She just kissed him! Bane’s little sister just kissed Lincoln!’

Ardhi’s mouth fell open. ‘Grace?! Are you serious?’

‘That bitch! She’s in line for her pick of men! Screw this!’ There was the sound of footsteps against gravel. ‘Who the hell do you think you are?!’

Ardhi’s heart skipped a beat. ‘Sherri, what are you doing?! Get out of there! You’re going to-’ Ardhi’s words were cut off by the cracking of a gun shot. He jumped, almost dropping the phone, hearing the screams from down the other end of the line just as the phone went silent.

*

Ignoring the dull throb in his lower leg, Tristan secured Ivyanne against him with one arm and used his abdomen to pull himself to his knees, never softening the assault on her sweet nipples, nibbling and suckling, one then the other and back again. She was incredibly responsive to the stimulation-greedy almost and it made him wild. He rose to his feet and got her to the bed, feeling her wet sex bucking wildly against him as she attempted to impale herself.

‘Dammit woman if you don’t ease off I’m going to have to start thinking about bald old men.’

‘I can’t-’ She gasped.

‘Reach?’ He supplied, smiling smugly and switching his grip until he had her backside cupped in his hands. Then, he began slowly guiding her up and along him-moving at what was a maddeningly slow pace, especially to him, forcing her clit to connect with every bit of his cock. She left a slick trail along him that coaxed a bead of moisture from the tip of his length in promise. ‘Need some leverage baby?’ He teased.

‘No. Some Loveridge.’ Ivyanne shot back, pushing off his shoulders in a sudden display of her forgotten strength and then sinking down-too quickly for him to catch her. She slid onto the head of his erection and he was so blind-sided by the combustion their interlocked bodies created that his knees gave just enough for him to prevent her falling too hard and too fast. He re-gripped her and strained away, growling: ‘You trying to get yourself killed woman?!’

‘No! I’m trying to get myself f-’

Tristan curled his hand around her waist and half rolled/half flipped her onto her stomach on the mattress beneath them. Ivyanne gasped in surprise and attempted to get up, but he grabbed her hips and pulled her back to the edge of the bed on her knees, widening his stance behind her.

‘You’re not the white flag type in life Ivyanne, and I know that. But in the bedroom, at least until your body is used to mine, you have to surrender some control.’ He smoothed his hand lovingly down her spine and over her rump, and she shivered. ‘I won’t have you hurting yourself and then taking that as incompatibility, when all that’s needed is a bit of breaking in.’

‘But Tristan I told you, I don’t want it slow and- ohhh!’

Tristan has pushed the tip of himself into her, knowing it would silence her. ‘You want to know what’s funny about that, your majesty?’ he demanded, wrapping his hand around her cloud of hair and using it to pull her head back.

Ivyanne arched her back. ‘What?!’

‘This is how I make love…’ Tristan parted her trembling thighs with his other hand, stimulating her heat with his fingertips as he lined himself up behind her. The room was filled with the sound of their haggard breathing. ‘I’m not the orchestral roses and wine type. If you want it rough, I can give you that. But whether I’m driving myself into you or easing my way in-you can rest assured that my heart is relishing it as much as my body is!’

‘Oh god!’ Ivyanne  gasped. ‘Fine!’

She’s already pulsing! He thought wildly. I’m going to undo this girl in seconds this time!
And she’s going to take me with her!

‘Are you ready for this Ivanna?’ he said as he moved his hand to grasp her hip instead. ‘Because Trent likes it this way. A lot.’

‘Mmm…’ she backed up against him needfully.

Amidst his cloud of euphoria, he gleaned a thrill of satisfaction from the fact that he’d addressed her by her old alias-the one Lincoln had always known her by-and she hadn’t baulked. It was almost like he was taking her virginity all over again. Tristan caught sight of their metallic reflection in the mirror and felt a surge of animalistic lust to see her at his mercy so completely.

God I love you! He thought, sliding himself between her thighs teasingly, biting his lip in satisfaction as she quaked. You will be mine!

‘Oh!’ she gasped, her thighs clenching around him. ‘More!’

Tristan released her hair and slipped his arm under her torso, bringing her back flat up against his stomach. She didn’t want this to be romantic, but he could kiss her with even more passion if he wan’t trying to do it tenderly. He turned her face to his as he  impaled her with one swift jerk of his hips, catching her scream of pleasure with his own mouth as he locked his lips around hers greedily.

He was about to shove her back down onto all fours when the phone suddenly rang.

*

Ivyanne couldn’t believe it when Tristan reached across to her bedside table and picked up his phone, holding her against him, but stilling his movements and cursing under his breath.

‘You’re going to answer it?’ she demanded hotly, quaking with her need for him to move inside her. ‘Now?!’

Tristan’s heart was pounding against her back. ‘Still on duty, remember?’ he asked her. He held the screen up in front of them. ‘It’s Adele! That’s weird!’

‘Let it ring!’ She spat, moving her hips in quick circles, reaching around behind him to force him against her, her fingers jolting in pleasant shock as she realized that his ass was so firm, so silken, that she couldn’t even get a good grip on it. Every nerve ending in her body was humming in anticipation of the orgasm she’d been seconds shy of. The first of what she knew would be many. ‘You’re busy!’

‘It could be an emergency.’ Tristan’s thumb moved towards the ‘Accept’ button and then shoved her back down with one palm against her back. ‘For once do what you’re damn well told! And shush!’

‘Ugh!’ Ivyanne caught herself on her hands and hissed through her teeth when he slid along her with such musical precision that he struck every note inside her.

‘If this isn’t a life or death situation-it’s gonna be yours.’ Ivyanne heard Tristan answer brusquely, rocking into her swiftly. Ivyanne felt her body grip his, felt the air sucked from her lungs. She was so close, if he moved again-

‘Tristan?’ Adele’s voice sounded tearful-and loud. Obviously Tristan had put it on speakerphone. ‘Tristan... it’s so awful! I don’t know what to do!’

Ivyanne’s head jerked up. ‘What is it?’ she asked, beating Tristan to it. ‘What’s wrong?’

‘Ivyanne?’ Adele began to sob. ‘Ivyanne-Lincoln’s been shot!’

17.

Lincoln lost count of the amount of times he slipped in and out of consciousness. He knew that the first two times, the lights above his head were too bright and hurt his eyes, and after that, everything was too dark.

Somewhere around the tenth awakening, when an immeasurable length of time had passed, he became slightly more aware of things. The burning, crippling pain in his right arm, for one, which made him clench his teeth to hold in the screams he knew would bring no relief but only aggravate the pounding in his head, and that he was in a car-lain across a backseat. Every now and then, a light blurred past above his head, and then there would be stretches of darkness during which the seatbelt plug was rubbing uncomfortably against his left shoulder and the hum of an engine-his engine-were the only things he was aware of. That and nervous, pitchy chattering floating back from the front seat.

Lincoln tried to talk for the longest time, but then the car would hit a pot hole and feed more fuel to his agony, and he would have to groan instead. Lincoln breathed in and out through his nose, trying to breathe through the pain and piece together what had happened to him. The thoughts and memories seemed to float through his sub-conscious, but he didn’t have the strength to pull any closer and examine them. He knew he’d been happy-celebrating, and then he had been terrified.

Ardhi? He wondered, wetting his lips. No, not Ardhi. A girl. He saw the vision of girl with hair as black as night emerging from the shadows and lifting a gun, shouting something. A girl... did I get shot?! Who would shoot me? What did I do?

‘He’s coming to again!’ A voice whispered. A low, husky voice he knew well. ‘Link? Link are you awake?’

Lincoln frowned, trying to place the voice, but it didn’t make sense. ‘Adele?’ he rasped. ‘You’re driving my car?’

There was a chuckle. ‘Yeah I am. Don’t freak out, okay? You’re the only person who had one that could go fast enough.’ A clucking sound. ‘Trust him to focus on that.’

‘Why is he asking about the car?’

A snicker. ‘I was never allowed to drive his ‘baby’ when we were dating.’

‘Oh... right. I forgot you dated.’

‘I think everyone has.’ There was a sigh. ‘I’m being careful Link, okay? We’re rushing you back to Ivyanne so Joyce can fix you up.’

Lincoln grunted. He was in his own car, a crippled passenger with two girls at the helm. Adele, and the other had to be Grace...Grace who he had kissed just as the girl had jumped out of the bushes….

Even amidst his agony, he knew he was in a messed up situation. And there was only one person in the world who was going to make him feel better-and that wasn’t Joyce.

‘Please hurry.’ He whispered, as he slipped into darkness once more. ‘I need her...I need Ivanna.’

*

‘Okay,’ he should be more comfortable now if you want to speak with him.’ Joyce said, pulling off her rubber gloves and tossing them into the overflowing trash. ‘He’s lost a bit of blood, a fatal amount for a human, but he’ll recover.’ She patted Ivyanne’s shoulder. ‘You can stop worrying now.’

‘Thank you.’ Ivyanne said, her eyes not leaving Link’s closed ones as she heard Joyce make her way to the door. However the idea of not worrying was almost comical to her. Of all the guards who had to have gotten hurt-why both men she cared for in one night?

On the bed, Lincoln’s body twitched.

‘Ivyanne?’ he whispered through dry lips.

‘I’m here.’ She stood up and leaned over him, eyes flicking over his well bandaged arm to the rest of his exposed skin, seeing that some of his color had returned in the half an hour since they’d taken him into the dining room. She exhaled a breath she hadn’t known she was holding and squeezed his left hand. ‘Hey….’

Lincoln’s brown eyes lifted to hers, and the corners of his mouth curved in a smile. ‘Good. Then I feel better already.’

‘Silly. I’ve been here the whole time.’

‘Yeah well I can see you now. Your face is better than morphine for pain.’

Ivyanne pressed her lips against his clammy forehead, trying not to think of the other places her lips had been that evening-especially as he was being shot. The guilt was more crippling than any emotion she’d ever experienced before, and it wasn’t just one- sided guilt either. Tristan’s agonized face was still clear in her mind, as was the sense of loss she’d felt when he’d released her from his arms and dressed her in her robe while she’d sobbed over another man.

For two hours they’d been waiting for Adele to drive Lincoln home, and Ivyanne had shut down in that time, beside herself with anxiety, terrified that she wasn’t enough-enough of a ruler or a lover to undo the damage which had been done. And how could she ever be enough for both men? That was the point wasn’t it? She had to give all of herself to one.

‘How are you feeling?’

‘Okay. A bit woozy and weak but I can’t feel the pain... what did Joyce give me?’

‘Poison.’ Ivyanne said quickly. ‘The Irukanji one we tried to overdose Ardhi on. Just a drop-it acts like a numbing agent for awhile.’ She caressed his face. ‘It should take the edge off your pain, and even make you feel calmer.’

‘Oh.’ Lincoln said, squeezing her hand. ‘Thank you.’ His eyes raked her up and down. ‘Are you okay? You’ve got blood on you as well.’

Ivyanne looked down at the clothes she had changed into, seeing that there were a few splatters of blood on her shirt. ‘It’s yours. And now that I see you’re okay-I’m much better.’ She pressed her forehead to their interlaced fingers. ‘I thought-’

‘So did I.’ Lincoln whispered.

She sobbed. ‘You scared me to death Link!’

‘I know honey, I’m sorry.’ Lincoln shook his head. ‘It all happened so fast….’

‘But you think it was Sherri?’ Ivyanne asked, trying to put together the scraps of information she’d gleaned from Grace and Adele when they’d arrived with Lincoln, and the few things Lincoln had muttered as he’d slipped in and out of consciousness-but they’d all been vague.

Lincoln nodded. ‘I know it was. She didn’t look like herself...she has long black hair now. A wig maybe? But she was the same height and everything-same eyes. And I remember her pissed-off expression well.’

‘Well...Ardhi said he’d take something precious from me so I guess you’re number has been up for awhile, huh?’

‘What do you mean; Aware of us living here? Since when?’

Ivyanne pressed his hair out of his eyes and kissed his clammy forehead. ‘Ardhi came here tonight.’

‘He what?! While I was-’ Lincoln fought to sit up but Ivyanne pushed him back down with one hand.

‘I’m fine.’ She over-emphasized both words.  ‘It’s a long story and I’ll fill you in when you’re less drugged. But for now, I think it’s safe to assume that tonight was a synchronized attack.’

But Lincoln shook his head. ‘No it wasn’t.’ Scared, dark eyes appraised her. ‘Sherri  fired at her in hot blood, Ivyanne. There was nothing pre-meditated about it.’

Ivyanne raised an eyebrow. ‘Her? Sherri wasn’t aiming for you?’

‘No.’ Lincoln said softly. ‘She was aiming for Grace.’

Ivyanne laughed. ‘Okay now I know you’re off your face on jellyfish juice. Sherri barely even knows Grace.’ She raised their hands to her lips and kissed them, giving him a tender smile. ‘You’re just confused, is all. The only motivation Sherri would have to shoot any woman other than myself or Adele is-’ Comprehension slammed into Ivyanne’s stomach with the force of a freight train. She dropped Lincoln’s hand and recoiled, both hands cupping her mouth to hold in a surprised exclamation.

Lincoln’s expression finished her broken sentence. He looked like guilt had frightened him to death. ‘Ivyanne I-’ he grimaced and dropped his chin to his chest, bringing his hand up to shield his eyes. ‘God...there’s nothing I can say…’

The room was silent save the ticking of an unseen clock. Ivyanne couldn’t bear it. She dropped her hands and asked in a thin voice: ‘Lincoln...I’m on the verge of freaking out here. What exactly are you telling me?’

‘We kissed.’ Lincoln whispered the admission. ‘That’s when Sherri jumped out-she screamed something that sounded like :‘What do you think you’re doing?’ And then pointed the pistol at Grace. So I pushed her out of the way and was hit instead.’

Ivyanne felt that same heavy-lightness in her extremities again, like the blood in her body had retreated to her chest to keep her racing heart fueled.

‘You almost died for someone else?’ She swallowed again, wishing she could only picture the beautiful heroic frame of the picture he was painting, not the heartbreaking canvass in focus. ‘That was...brave Link. A bit uh,’ her nose tingled at the idea of him giving his life for someone else. ‘A bit rash. But brave.’

Lincoln shook his head rapidly, still hiding his face. ‘I’m sorry baby! I don’t know what’s gotten into me, or why I keep messing up the way I do! I was pushing Grace off all weekend-even ten minutes before that!’

‘So what changed?’ Ivyanne asked softly.

Lincoln threw his hands out, revealing his anguished expression. ‘Well we were celebrating. I mean, we were terrified when we thought Michael was dead, but after she helped me revive him, I was so grateful to her! And then when we saw the scales on his legs and realized I’d turned him, it was like: ‘Whoa!’ You know? Total emotional roller coaster!’

Ivyanne’s eyebrows lifted, her heart catching somewhere between agony and hope. ‘You turned Michael Donnelley?!!!’ She demanded, confounded.

Lincoln looked at her. ‘No one told you?’

Ivyanne shook her head. ‘I’ve been in here with Joyce since you showed up!’

‘Oh. Well, yeah I did…I can do it, after all.’ Ivyanne could see pride warring for place on his face only to be beaten back by guilt before he went on: ‘Anyway we were all hyper and gathered out on the hill to pow-wow about it for a few minutes before Remi took Michael home. But when everyone went inside, it was just Grace and I left and...’ He paused. ‘That’s when she said she was going to leave me alone…because being able to turn makes me, uh…’

‘Really fucking important.’ Ivyanne said softly, understanding at once. ‘More eligible than Tristan for king.’

Lincoln’s lips twitched but he was successful in beating the smile back. He ran his hand through his hair and averted his eyes. ‘Well...that was her theory and I was in no hurry to de-bunk it.’ He shook his head. ‘Anyway, Grace threw in the towel right then and there-’

‘And you didn’t want her to?’ Ivyanne asked in a voice as small as she felt. She knew she had no right to demand explanations to an infraction that was dwarfed by her own, but she knew she needed to understand it in order to deal with it accordingly.

Lincoln’s eyes widened. ‘No! No... it wasn’t like that. It was a goodbye thing! I was so relieved that she was going to back off that I offered it as closure. Besides,’ some color was returning swiftly to his cheeks. ‘I wanted to kiss someone, Ivyanne. You weren’t there, I was in the mood to celebrate, she was a lot of the reason why and she’s not exactly troll-like...’

Ivyanne felt jealousy rise up in side her. ‘No,’ she said quietly. ‘She’s not.’

‘It was only a few seconds, I swear that to you…’ Lincoln had begun bunching up the bed sheet with his fists. ‘And then Sherri jumped out-’

Ivyanne wasn’t ready to hear any more. There were so many conflicting emotions racing through her that she couldn’t tell which overbalanced the others more. Hurt, jealousy, guilt, horror, possessiveness, anger, relief, pain... guilt. And more guilt. Ivyanne turned away, trying to drag a breath through her collapsed lungs, clutching her hair at her temples and squeezing her eyes against an imagined slideshow of the weekend’s events-things she had seen, and things she thankfully had not but could picture all the same.

But the one she kept coming back to was Tristan onscreen, naked, crooking his finger at her-and of her traitorous body’s reaction to that fleeting moment. She inhaled sharply, so sharply that her lungs contracted painfully again.

‘Baby….!’ Lincoln’s voice was practically a wail. ‘Ivyanne please god don’t cry. I deserved this bullet-don’t think I don’t know that! Grace doesn’t mean anything to me!If I could take kissing her back, I would!’

Ivyanne moved to the buffet and picked up the gun Price had left behind, fingering it gently, testing it’s weight in her hand. Behind her, Lincoln began to sob, and it tore a hole through her.

He kissed Grace. Grace Londeree. That beautiful, flawless, innocent…. Ivyanne turned and walked back to Lincoln, seeing immediately that he had draped his good arm across his eyes, and was crying brokenly. The sight wrecked her. She approached him, lifted the gun, and placed it in his palm, wrapping his fingers around it.

Lincoln lowered his arm, staring at the gun with confusion, before looking up at her in bewilderment, sniffling. ‘You want me to shoot myself?’

Ivyanne took a step back and placed a hand on her chest. ‘No,’ she choked out. ‘Me. Shoot me. Here.’

Lincoln’s eyes widened. ‘Ivyanne I know I’ve hurt you but you need to-’

‘Not for that,’ she said. ‘I mean-this isn’t about you. This is about me, and the things I can’t take back.’ She drew in the deepest breath she could. ‘I was with Tristan tonight, Link. In my room.’ Her throat tried to close over the words but she squeezed them out. ‘I was in bed with him, while you were with Grace. So if you deserve a gunshot to the arm, clearly I deserve one right through the heart.’

All the color drained from Lincoln’s face. ‘You slept with him?’

Ivyanne shrugged. ‘The fact that I can’t answer with a definite yes or no doesn’t really matter, does it?’ She swallowed. ‘The point is, that he and I were together tonight. Maybe more together then we’ve ever really been.’

Lincoln’s head fell back so he could contemplate the ceiling-and Ivyanne could see him blinking back tears. The the gun clattered to the floor.

‘Were you making a choice?’ His voice was both wooden and gravelly.

‘Yes,’ she said softly. ‘I was choosing to be weak, to give my body what it wanted.’

Lincoln turned to stare at her, his expression blank. ‘You’re body? Not your heart?’

Ivyanne had never felt so uncomfortable in her own skin. It was tempting to retract her heart from the situation to comfort Lincoln, but Tristan had fought hard to make her see that she truly loved him-and he’d won. Writing their coupling as sheer lust after the fact would be deceitful to both men.

‘The two things aren’t mutually exclusive anymore, sweetheart,’ she said softly. ‘I can’t give one without the other.’ She wiped at her own tears. ‘But I was in it to get laid, not engaged, if that helps.’

‘By the smallest margin known to man or mer…’ Lincoln turned his tear-streaked face to hers. ‘I knew it.  When we spoke yesterday-I could feel it, in my bones. You were calling to apologize in advance.’

Ivyanne squeezed her eyes shut and put a hand to the sick feeling in her gut, but it wouldn’t be rubbed away. ‘Maybe you’re right. All I know is that I’m losing my mind. The water’s not cutting it, Pintang’s beautiful food isn’t cutting it... I just wanted to feel the weight of a man’s body on top of me, without the weight of his expectations, and Tristan promised to deliver that.’ She sighed, opening her eyes and sinking back onto the chair. ‘Plus, I got him hurt tonight. In fact, I put everyone’s lives in serious jeopardy and it reminded me of when he came back and my emotions, hormones, fears-it all just snowballed. The bottom line is that I needed him-desperately. And yet when the phone call came, about you, I-’ her face contorted and she shook her head, unable to speak.

Lincoln pushed himself up, still frowning. ‘It fucking hurts, you know.’

Ivyanne looked down at her feet. ‘I know.’

‘Were you going to tell me?’

Ivyanne shrugged. ‘Seems likely.’

Lincoln sighed. ‘I hate this.’

‘So do I.’ Ivyanne exhaled heavily and regarded him. ‘Lincoln…’

He looked up, his expression blanched. ‘Ivyanne please, I know you’re mad-we both are-but if you tell me that it’s over, I swear to god that I will put that gun to my temple!’

Ivyanne raced forward. ‘I wasn’t going to say that,’ she whispered, holding his face in her hands. ‘I was going to apologize... for everything I’ve done to hurt you. Including tonight-’ she sniffled. ‘And everything I’m probably going to do before this is over. I’ve pushed you away but still won’t let you go and that makes me a monster.’

Lincoln shook his head. ‘No. I’m fucking up all over the shop. With Lux and Sherri...now with Grace... I have absolutely no self-control. And I haven’t from the moment you came back into my life-it’s no wonder you don’t trust me when I’m acting like the man I accuse him of being, and he’s acting like me!’ He looked into her eyes, his expression one of urgency. ‘I’m just so scared. I feel like my self worth is all tied up in you-I can’t lose you.’

Ivyanne wanted to tell him that he wouldn’t, but those words wouldn’t leave her mouth. She pulled his forehead against hers and closed her eyes, her heart a-flutter.

‘I don’t want to lose you either,’ she whispered. ‘Every time I think I can make my mind up, one way or the other, I picture seeing you-either of you-afterwards in someone else’s arms and it makes me feel desolate. To tell you the truth I wish I could keep things exactly as they are-both of you here and in love with me, for always.’

‘With an open door policy?’ Lincoln joked.

Ivyanne chuckled, wiping at her tears. ‘I don’t know about that.’ She lifted her face to his. ‘I just feel like I need years to make this decision-decades. I hate Tristan for putting a ticking clock on this but the truth is, if he hadn’t, lord knows how long this would take me.’ She sighed. ‘I’m so scared of making the wrong choice for the wrong reasons.’

‘There is only one reason.’ Lincoln whispered, his hand slipping to the back of her neck. ‘This one.’ Lincoln’s lips nudged hers. ‘I just need you to stop trying to ignore this and start remembering why you came back to The Seaview in the first place.’

They were kissing straight away, both of their faces wet and salty with tears. Lincoln wrapped his good arm around her waist and pulled her up onto his lap before easing her onto her back and deepening the kiss.

Ivyanne pulled his face closer, her heart expanding in her chest as he filled the void inside her with pure, sweet light.

*

Knock Knock. ‘Ivyanne? Ivyanne are you still in there?’

Lincoln’s eyes fluttered open to see that it was still incredibly dark outside. He didn’t know what time Ivyanne had gotten up and turned the light off, but judging by the fog clouding his mind, he hadn’t been asleep for long.

Ivyanne sighed gently and Lincoln glanced down at her, noticing that she was still asleep, her exquisite features highlighted by gentle moonlight. He tightened his arm around her and buried his face gratefully into her neck, praying that Garridan would get the hint and leave so as not to disturb the queen. Snuggled up like that in the shadowy room, feeling her breath against his face-it was the happiest he’d been in weeks, and he was in no hurry to have it cut short.

But the door creaked open. Lincoln raised an eyebrow at Garridan, tightening his grip around Ivyanne’s waist. ‘Do you have to come in now?’ Lincoln asked quietly. ‘She’s finally asleep.’

‘I’m sorry but yes.’ Garridan said quickly. His face was in shadow. ‘After everything that’s happened tonight, I need Ivyanne up in her room and safe.’

‘She’s with me.’ Lincoln whispered. ‘I’m a guard. How could she be safer?’

Against his chest, Ivyanne made a slight whining noise and stirred, burying her face in his chest.

‘Well, this room is wide open for one-so we need to move you too.’ He paused. ‘And I’m sorry Lincoln, but we can’t keep you on as a guard anymore.’

Lincoln felt a chill run through him. ‘What?!’ he croaked. ‘No way!’

‘I’m sorry but, uh, yes way. This has nothing to do with your skill Link-we’re all impressed with how you protected Grace tonight.’ Garridan walked a few more steps across the room. ‘Incredibly impressed.’

‘Then this is about Tristan huh?’ Lincoln asked rudely. ‘You just want me out of his way, don’t you? Well if you think I’m going back to Seaview and leaving her here-’

‘Stop it.’ Garridan sounded more weary than cranky. ‘This has nothing to do with a personal agenda and I’m insulted that you’d imply that. I didn’t have to put your name forward in the first place, you know, but I did, to be fair. And for how quickly you found Ivyanne that day she bolted-that took smarts, and we need smarts.’ Garridan reached under Ivyanne and picked her up like she was weightless. ‘This decision was made with you in mind-you-and your newfound ability to create mermaids for us.’

Lincoln pushed himself up on his good arm, feeling his left shoulder start to throb from that small movement. ‘What’s that now?’

‘Think about it boy. You’re the only mermaid alive-aside from Ardhi- who can turn humans for us. You just became mer resource numero ...whatever Spanish for ‘two’ is. If Ardhi finds out, which he will if that girl was spying on you all celebrating tonight, then you just became uno on his list and need to be protected almost as carefully as the queen.’ He stepped back. ‘You’re not being sent back to The Seaview, and I’ll be moving you back into your old room in the main house. In fact, everyone from the resort has joined us here for the foreseeable future. The doors of The Seaview are locked, and will stay that way until Ardhi is apprehended.’

Lincoln frowned, digesting this. His father was going to have a fit! But then again-so would Tristan when he found out that Lincoln had been bumped back up in accommodations. It made being shot worth it. ‘And Grace? She’s a target too.’

‘Yes we know. Grace has been set up in Sahori’s room. Dalton-who will be replacing you- is in your old accommodations with Tristan, Adele is rooming with Pintang and Marcus and Bane will be setting up a temporary camp in the rumpus room downstairs.’ He cleared his throat. ‘We have offered for Michael and Remi to come up as well, but they’ve opted to stay in Seaview in their private home.’

In Garridan’s arms, Ivyanne stirred. ‘What’s going on?’ she slurred.

‘Go back to sleep princess.’ Garridan said softly. ‘I’m taking you to bed.’

‘Oh…..’ Ivyanne sighed. ‘Okay dad..’

Lincoln looked at Garridan, and saw a smile tug at the corner of his lips. ‘Well... hmm…I suppose she’s quite out of it.’ He pressed a gentle kiss to Ivyanne’s forehead. ‘Poor thing. First Tristan, now you.’

Link’s drugged brain connected Garridan’s explanation with what Ivyanne had told him earlier, about Tristan’s own close call. ‘Is he badly injured?’

‘He has a severe laceration to his shin and probably a few fractures everywhere else.’ Garridan smiled. ‘Good thing he has thick skin. He was more pissed off that Ivyanne wiped him out along with Ardhi, than anything.’

‘Wiped him out?’ Lincoln echoed.

‘Big Ko Huna style.’ Garridan smiled cryptically. ‘It’s almost four a. m. I’ll get this one to bed, and then I’ll come back for you. You and Ivyanne can trade war stories in the morning.’

Lincoln grimaced, thinking they’d already shared more than he could handle. ‘Okay. Thanks mate.’

‘Don’t mention it.’ Garridan opened the door and edged out, being careful not to jostle Ivyanne too much. He didn’t close the door completely behind him, so when Lincoln heard his footsteps retreating, he got to his own feet, wincing when he felt the sores under his feet hit the icy cold floor. He hadn’t swum since early that morning, and he’d been running around all night in hard shoes. No wonder he felt like crap.

Lincoln got to the door and peaked out. When he saw Tristan sitting there, slumped in the hall, he frowned in consternation. ‘You’re guarding me?’

Tristan didn’t look up ‘Welcome to the land of the V. I. P.’ He said woodenly.

Lincoln inched out the door, noticing the bandage on Tristan’s leg. ‘Are you okay?’

‘I’ve been a lot better.’ Tristan glanced up at him. ‘How about you?’

‘Actually I feel all right. That Irukanji stuff is wearing off but Joyce says I’ll heal quickly enough.’

‘We both know it’s not the Irukanji that has you up and at ‘em.’ Tristan got to his feet, using his hand to pull himself up on the doorknob of the theatre room. It looked awkward, and Lincoln felt for him. Never before had he seen Tristan Loveridge look so wounded. His sparkle had been snuffed out by gunfire.

Lincoln thought of Ivyanne in his arms and smiled softly. ‘I guess not.’

‘Did you sleep with her?’

‘Some things are better than sex.’ Lincoln smiled. ‘Or almost sex.’

‘She told you?’

Lincoln shrugged, trying not to betray the way his insides turned to quicksilver at the thought of them naked together. ‘She said it wasn’t a big deal, so I won’t treat it like one.’

Tristan raised an eyebrow, a faint smile lifting his own lips. ‘It was nice of her to say that, wasn’t it?’

Lincoln frowned. ‘Are we seriously going to whip them out and compare them right now man?’

Tristan chuckled. ‘Nah. That would make me a show-off, and I’m really quite shy.’ He brushed his knuckles against Lincoln’s chin. ‘For what it’s worth, I lost my shit when I found out you’d been shot.’ He looked Lincoln square in the eye. ‘I’m really glad you’re okay.’

Lincoln was moved by that. ‘Well..’ he mumbled awkwardly. ‘Thanks.’

‘Okay!’ Sahori was at the end of the hallway. ‘Garridan sent me to take you upstairs Lincoln. And Tristan he said you and I are off duty now. Price and Dalton have had a few hours sleep and they’re chomping at the bit to get their guns back.’

‘Upstairs?’ The kindness melted from Tristan’s face. ‘You’re sleeping in her room?’

‘No.’ Lincoln said, enjoying Tristan’s falling face. ‘But I got my old room back. Dalton’s in ours with you now. Apparently, I’m safer in the house.’

Tristan raised an eyebrow. ‘Not as safe as you may think.’ He said tightly. But then he smiled. ‘Say... isn’t young Grace on the same floor?’ He winked at Lincoln. ‘How convenient for her.’

Lincoln’s smile faded. He’d heard Garridan say that, but he hadn’t absorbed the implications of it until just then. He suppressed the urge to groan, thinking of Grace’s lips on his, and how much trouble they had caused. His hand went to his mouth on reflex, and he hoped his blush wasn’t evident.

Luckily for him, the one question Ivyanne hadn’t asked was the one question he wouldn’t have wanted to answer; His kiss with Grace Londeree had lasted only a few seconds, and yet... Lincoln swallowed and prayed that the doors upstairs locked. Because saying no to a second kiss would be difficult if something didn’t give soon.

Heads Or Tails Book #3 in The Fairytail Saga S.K Munt

Part Three

Part Three January 31st 1998

‘Does your culture celebrate New Year’s Eve?’ Lincoln asked softly, breaking the silence between them.
Ivyanne had been gazing up at the stars through the tree tops, cuddled up against his arm, lost to a dream in which she and Lincoln had been swimming out in the water together, with nothing but stars to witness them.

‘My culture?’ she asked softly. ‘What do you mean?’
‘You know...’ Lincoln shifted, wrapping his arm around Ivyanne more tightly.‘You’ve said that Christmas is basically just a party for you all, and that you don’t go to church, and that you went to a Chinese New Year celebration once... so I was just wondering if New Year’s Eve means anything to you?’
‘I’m all dressed up, aren’t I?’ Ivyanne asked, smiling. ‘Didn’t we just sneak away from both sets of our partying parents?’
‘True.’
‘And haven’t you and I been right here together, every New Years Eve for the last six years? Seems like a tradition to me.’
Lincoln glanced down at her. ‘You’re right. I was just curious...about what it means to you.’

‘A fresh start.’ Ivyanne answered. ‘And if that doesn’t take-we get a do over when the Chinese do.’
Lincoln chuckled. ‘Nice. Exploiting all cultures-I like that.’ There was a pause. ‘What other stuff do you do? I mean, do you come this way for the cane-crushing season and then head over to America for Thanksgiving, or what?’
Ivyanne laughed. ‘Why? Does it matter?’
‘It does. I’d like to know, where I can picture you when you’re not here. You’re so mysterious. I’d like you to know more about me too, you know. The town I live in, for instance...’
Ivyanne sighed, leaning her head against his chest once more. ‘Link I’m sorry but I don’t want to picture you when you’re not here with me. I like the fact that every time I close my eyes-you’re right here, in my arms.’ She turned her face to his. ‘Isn’t it better this way? I can’t change how far I am away from you between February and December- so I imagine you here, waiting for me, and it takes some of the hurt away.’
Lincoln’s fingertips traced the curve of her jaw. ‘I know, and I get comfort from that too. But sometimes.. it feels like we’re stuck here. Like we’ll never move forward.’
‘Lincoln...’ Ivyanne’s heart felt heavy with dread ‘I’ve warned you not to bank on a future with me. I’ve told you that I have no control over my life, and I may never.’
‘Why?’ Lincoln pressed. ‘We’ll be adults in two years Ivanna-when we’re done with school and parents... what’s to stop us from finding each other then?’
Ivyanne dropped her face. She knew the fair thing to do was to just end things at that moment, and kiss him good-bye. The sky was a blanket of stars, the ocean was slapping against the rocks of Oyster point, the trees were whispering to each other and above it all, feint music from the resort was drifting through the breezes-her life would never get better than it was at that moment. Why should she hope for one more summer and continue to string him along when everything she could ever hope for was present already? When she knew that trying to hold onto that for more than a moment was selfish and cruel to the man she loved? When she knew that within six months, she’d be betrothed to someone else?
Because I can’t let him go. She realized. I’ve given up the rest of my life-why should I end this sooner than it has to? ‘If we’re as real as this feels, and if this is what the universe wants from us-we’ll find each other.’

Lincoln groaned. ‘That’s a pretty vague answer Ivanna.’
‘I’m a pretty vague girl.’ She smiled and pulled back. ‘Why the sudden curiosity? You’ve seemed as content as I am, to let this be what it is.’
‘Things are changing. We’re not little kids anymore and we can’t expect things to just go on as they are.’ He turned to her.‘I need more from you now.’
Ivyanne swallowed. ‘Such as...?’

Lincoln stared at her for a full minute, his eyebrows knitted, as though he was contemplating something incredibly serious. But instead of explaining himself, he rolled over until he was kneeling over her on all fours, looking deeply into her eyes.
‘Kiss me,’ he whispered. ‘And I’ll show you.’
Ivyanne instantly realized what he was eluding to, and a wave of terror washed over her. She’d wondered if this moment was coming and had even prepared herself for how she would have to react. In her daydreams, she had pushed him away and declared her intentions to save herself for marriage, as so many human girls did. And if he didn’t like it, he could go jump!
But in reality, his closeness sent a thrill through her and the glazed look in his eyes stimulated the siren within her soul. She sat up and took his face in her hands, kissing him gently, wanting to be shown, not told. Lincoln lifted her body against his. He’d never grabbed her like that before, and his usually gentle kiss was at once demanding. Ivyanne was suddenly aware of how alone they were, how vulnerable she was to this young man’s insistent mouth. It made her feel afraid, but it wasn’t a bad kind of fear-it was electrifying.
Lincoln moaned gently and lowered his weight on her, slipping one of his legs between hers, forcing her skirt to ride up a few inches, as his other hand came down on her stomach, against the soft fabric of her dress. That was when he pulled back.

‘Do you get it now?’
Ivyanne knew she was playing with fire but she nodded.

‘Can I explain a little more?’

Ivyanne nodded again.

Lincoln smiled and brought his mouth down on hers again. This time his mouth was harder, his tongue exploring her willing mouth as the hand on her torso rose and ran across the gathered fabric at the bodice of her dress. Ivyanne cried out, and Lincoln’s eyes flew open at the same time as hers.
‘Are you okay?’ he whispered. ‘Was that too rough?’

Ivyanne was trembling. ‘No. It’s hurting me because it’s not...enough.’
Lincoln made a whimpering noise, pressing his lips against her neck.
‘Have you done it before?’ Ivyanne asked, terrified of his answer.

‘Done what?’

‘What you’re making me consider doing right now?’

‘I am?’ He moaned again. ‘Jesus this is how my dreams start. But only my dreams. I’ve been waiting...hoping that we would...you know..’ he sighed against her skin. ‘Have you?’
‘Of course not!’ Ivyanne’s heart was thundering in her chest. ‘Can’t you tell?’
‘I can only dream.’

‘Dream with me. Now.’ Ivyanne pulled his face back to hers and kissed him again-hard-squeezing her eyes tightly shut and telling herself that she could stop at any time. Lincoln made a delicious sound in the back of his throat and swiftly pressed his hands up and between her thighs. Ivyanne’s was unprepared for the jolt of lightning which followed this action, and when she felt one of his fingers slip past the boundary of her swimsuit and graze her untouched flesh, she turned her face to the side and let out a soft cry.

‘Oh god...’ Lincoln groaned into her neck. ‘I’ve never felt anything so soft!’ his hand moved against her and he let out a deeper, more guttural groan. ‘Nothing could ever feel this good!’

‘Nothing?’ Ivyanne ran her hand up his thigh curved around the bulge she found.
Lincoln jerked, his hand leaving her, his hips levitating off her own, letting her grip him more fully. ‘Jesus!’ he panted as she squeezed him gently. ‘Baby stop before I-’
Ivyanne removed her hand and before she could change her mind, slipped it down the front of his jeans. She felt him instantly, silken and yet rock hard, straining against his satin boxer shorts. The tip of him was damp and that fascinated her. He grunted and writhed, his eyes going to hers, his pupils dilated, his breathing sounding painfully hoarse.

‘Okay!’ Ivyanne whispered fiercely, tears of fear and overwhelming excitement springing to her eyes, realizing that she was just as damp and breathless as he, just as ready. Just as terrified of giving herself away to someone who wasn’t him.

‘Okay?’ Lincoln asked, looking confused. ‘To what?’

‘To this.’ Ivyanne pulled him free and pressed him between her legs. Lincoln’s eyes bugged out of his head, his body contracting. ‘To us.’

Please forgive me Roan, Ivyanne thought, closing her eyes against tears. But it’s my nature too! She knew Roan would have indulged in the act with some Irish girl by then, and she’d be damned if she was going to blow her only shot to ever make love with someone she actually loved out of consideration alone. Besides, the moon was a sliver in the sky. He never had to know.

Lincoln looked like she’d just offered him a cheque for a million bucks. ‘Are you serious?’ He stilled her hand. ‘Ivanna this is a big step-I’ll take whatever you’re ready for, baby, no pressure, we still have an entire summer. And the next. I’m not going anywhere!’

‘But I can’t say the same,’ Ivyanne whispered.
‘This could be our only chance, Lincoln and I don’t want to waste-’
Lincoln’s finger came to her lips. ‘Our only chance?!’ He frowned, tucking himself away and pulling her up to a sitting position. ‘I didn’t start touching you because I want to get this over and done with, but because I want to get closer to you.  If you trust me enough to do this, then you better trust me enough to give me an address I can write to, or a number I can call, when I want to speak to my girlfriend.’

‘Your...?’ Ivyanne shook her head at the word she couldn’t repeat. ‘Link I can’t do that!’

He narrowed his eyes. ‘So why do this?!’
‘So we always have this moment.’ She felt her eyes fill with desolate tears. ‘Right here and now.’

Lincoln’s eyes hardened. ‘With the possibility of never again?’ He reached over and fixed her dress. ‘No deal.’
Ivyanne’s mouth fell open. ‘But-’
‘I said no deal, and I damn well meant it.’ He caught her chin in his hands. ‘I want you. All of you. And if you get pregnant as a result-’

‘I won’t!’ She protested.
He glared at her. ‘Accidents happen, and if one happens now, I’d like you to be able to find me and let me help you. You can’t let me inside your body without letting me inside your life first! Which you will do, one day-I know it.’
‘But what if I can’t?!’ She demanded. ‘What if we move overseas again this year and we don’t make it back here? Then you would have passed this chance over for nothing!’
‘You’ll make it back.’ He said firmly. ‘You love me too much to stay away.’

‘If I really loved you, that’s exactly what I’d do….’ Ivyanne mumbled.

But Lincoln only laughed, wrapping her in his arms. ‘One day I’m going to know everything about you, I swear that to you. And then the door will be open and you will never shut it between us again.’

That was impossible, but Ivyanne sighed. ‘And if you don’t like what you learn? If you end up locked in with a monster?’

‘Nah.’ He kissed the top of her forehead. ‘You’re more of a mermaid, than a monster.’

Ivyanne groaned, wishing she could tell him that they were one and the same. ‘I don’t want to break your heart. Or mine.’

‘Then don’t. Come back to me because you know it’s our destiny.’

Ivyanne lifted her face to his and kissed him, praying that somehow, some way, Lincoln might be right and if she kissed him long enough, held him tight enough, nothing would be able to tear her from his grip.

She didn’t know that out in the water, someone was watching them-someone who was determined to grant her every wish and make her pay. Someone who wanted to stalk onto the land and tear her limb from limb, and would have, if he weren’t completely terrified of her.

*

The owner of the car didn’t show up until Wednesday morning. It had been four long, uncomfortable days in the house since the night of the dual attacks, and when Tristan had seen the man get out of the taxi and turn to the vehicle, a grim smile had immediately come to his face-he was desperate to kill someone.

Everyone else was off on an afternoon swim (they’d taken the boat out again) so it was just him and Joyce in the big-peacefully quiet house. That meant that Tristan had no back-up, but he didn’t give a fig for his safety by that point. Joyce fretted when he opened the front door, but Tristan waved her off and jogged out into the late afternoon sunlight, taking his pistol out of it’s holster as he neared the fence.

‘Yo!’ He yelled out, and the man turned around. ‘I’d like a word with you before you get in that thing, huh?’

The man’s eyes widened, and his hands went up. ‘Whoa!’ He exclaimed. ‘I’ve already had my car stolen this week-now I gotta take a bullet too? I thought this was The Whitsunday’s-not The Bronx!’

‘Stolen?’

‘Saturday night.’ The guy agreed, slowly lowering his hands. ‘Cops only just called me about it being spotted here. I’m sorry if it’s blocking your street but really, I had no idea.’

Tristan reached the gate, and when he saw the man close-up, his eyes widened in recognition. ‘Aren’t you the mariner guy?’

The guy squinted at him. ‘Pretty boy? From the esplanade?’

Tristan bowed. ‘The one and the same.’

The owner of the car eyed him warily. ‘What on earth do you need a gun for?’

‘People keep stuffing too many pamphlets in the letterbox,’ Tristan joked, holstering his weapon and disappointed by the anti-climatic turn of events. Ardhi hadn’t had a partner in crime after all-just some car jack who popped a tyre at an inopportune moment while a psychopath waited in the bushes. ‘And I’m all about the recycling.’

‘Well, that’s reasonable and not at all a sign of psychotic tendencies.’ The guy sighed and held out his hand. ‘I really am sorry. For the car and the flyers. My name is Callum, by the way. Tristan, right?’

‘Right.’ Tristan glanced over at the car. ‘You want a hand changing that tire?’

‘Really?’ Callum’s eyes widened. ‘You’re not going to put a hole in the others?’

Tristan chuckled. ‘No. And I’m bored so it’s your lucky day.’

‘Aces.’ Callum went to the boot, lifted the steel panel and shook his head as he pulled a worn-looking tyre out. ‘They left it unlocked. Aren’t there any considerate thieves left in the world?’

‘Fraid not.’

Callum smiled at him, then squinted up at the house. ‘Nice digs. I saw this place being built-it’s a monster. Yours?’

‘Nah. Just a rental.’

Callum rolled the tyre towards him, and let it rest against the side of the car. He then went back and returned with an old-fashioned jack and wedged it underneath. ‘You wanna jack it up while I get the bolts off?’

‘Sure.’ Tristan knelt and began cranking the jack. When the car was up, Callum went to work on the nuts. He glanced up at Tristan.

‘This may seem like a weird question... but are you famous? Is that why you’ve got the entourage with all of the security?’ He cocked his head. ‘I just feel like I know you from somewhere…’

Tristan smiled with amusement. ‘I’m not famous in the regular sense. Unless you’re into solar panels.’

‘Are solar panels cool now? I’m always behind on the trends.’

‘The coolest.’ Tristan took a nut from his hand. ‘I own a business-LoveSun. I manufacture and market solar panels out of recycled materials, and have been on T.V a bit for the company and some other things lately so maybe you saw me there. I’m Tristan Loveridge, CEO.’

‘Loveridge? Solar panels?’ Callum stood up quickly. ‘You’re the guy! The air crash guy!’

Tristan smiled. ‘So you read the paper?’

‘Paper, news…. you damn near got yourself on a milk carton.’ Callum whistled through his teeth, tapping on the rear window of the car. There was a large crack, which had been roughly bandaged with newspaper. On closer inspection, Tristan saw a shriveled version of his own face peering back at him through webbed glass-an article about the crash.

‘No wonder I recognize you.’ Callum said. ‘You’ve been in my backseat for a month.’

‘It made the paper here?’

‘Please-you were en-route from River-City to L.A. That means that any region within a four hour radius can now claim you as their own. Well, they will on a slow news week, anyhow.’ Callum grinned. ‘I have to ask-how did you do it? I mean, survive? They’ve got man eaters in those waters the size of elephants! I’ve surfed Hawaii before, so I know what it’s like.’

‘It’s not one of my fondest memories. I thought I was a goner a few times... when I was able to think, that is…’

‘Is it true that they’re making it a movie?’

Tristan snorted. ‘No. This biographer approached me, but I declined. Money I have-the reenactment I can live without.’

‘I can imagine.’ Callum seemed to have completely forgotten about his car. ‘But seriously though... what got you through it?’

Tristan smiled. ‘A girl.’

‘Ahh….’

‘Yeah. I know, it’s completely corny. But it’s true-the idea of never seeing her again was a lot worse than the idea of shark wrestling. So I put my head down and swam until I hit dry land.’

‘Must have been some girl.’

‘The only one.’

‘I had one of those once.’ Callum smiled. ‘Brigitte. Six two, long black hair... killer smile... she was the love of my life.’ He went back to work. ‘I would have crossed the Pacific for her, so I get it.’

‘And how did that go?’

Callum’s face hardened. ‘Not good man...not good.’

‘She left you?’

‘She left the world.’

Tristan went cold all over. ‘Oh….’

Callum nodded, a grimace on his face. ‘It was a gang attack-in Cairns. We were on holiday-she went to the service station to fill the car with fuel, and she never came back.’ He paused for a moment, then continued with his work. ‘I haven’t gotten close to anybody since.’

‘I’m so sorry.’ Tristan said emphatically. ‘That’s basically the worst thing that can happen to anybody. I’d sooner nose dive into the ocean from ten thousand feet again, than live through that.’

‘It’s the same thing…. only you never touch down. It’s just... falling... forever. I’d never wish that on anybody.’ Callum looked at him. ‘So the girl... is she the one you were leasing that restaurant for?’

Tristan was surprised. It seemed as though Callum had been watching him closely that day. ‘No. That was just a friend who’s had a rough time recently-I’m trying to cheer her up.’

‘That’s nice of you.’ Callum said quickly. ‘So are you and the one together?’

Tristan glared at the tyre. He hadn’t had a chance to speak to Ivyanne since Saturday night-she was avoiding him and he was so afraid of causing a scene that he was avoiding her right back. For the first time in his life, he had no idea what approach to take. ‘No.’

‘Why not? You don’t seem like the kind of guy who has uh, a problem getting the girl.’

‘Let’s just say she doesn’t know how far she’s willing to swim for me.’ Tristan took another nut, then rolled the tyre over as Callum lifted off the other one.

‘Another guy?’

‘Yup.’ Tristan said flatly.

‘Is she going to choose him?’

‘Not if I can help it.’

‘What are you willing to do, to ensure that?’

Tristan thought it over. ‘Basically, whatever she asks.’

‘That’s... patient.’ Callum said quietly.

‘Being marooned taught me a thing or two about patience,’ Tristan said wryly. ‘Besides-she’s worth it.’

‘I hope so.’ Callum lifted the wheel onto the axle and motioned for one of the bolts. ‘Thanks for this by the way. I can do it myself, but it’s nice to have a hand.’

‘It’s the least I can do for pulling a weapon on you. But a big ’ol place like this can attracted unwanted attention.’

‘As can a beautiful girl.’

‘Amen.’ Together, they screwed the wheel back into place. When they were done, Callum stood and smiled at him.

‘Well I guess I’ll get out of your hair now.’

Tristan stood up. For some reason, he liked this man-a lot. He reached into his pocket, pulled out his wallet, and sifted through it until he found one of his business cards. ‘Give me a call sometime. Maybe we can get together for a beer or something. I don’t know how long I’m in town for and I’m headed back to Sydney for the weekend, but my cell number is on here.’

Callum took the card. ‘Oh you’ll definitely hear from me.’ He grinned. ‘And really... thanks again.’

‘No problem.’ Tristan shook Callum’s hand once more and backed towards the house, smiling and waving as Callum took off, wondering if he’d just seen a vision of himself from the future-a lonely old fisherman trying to get over the love of his life.

18.

Lincoln was having a terrific week. Grace had kept her word-and her distance-the other mers were treating him like a hero, he hadn’t seen Ivyanne and Tristan exchange more than an awkward: ‘Good morning’ in six days, and his arm was healing nicely. He’d been swimming and sleeping a lot, his dad was so grateful that he was alive after his encounter that he didn’t care about the resort being closed for such an extended period of time, and Ivyanne still looked at him with that relieved and slightly reverent gaze that made his toes tingle. He hadn’t had as much time alone with her now that he was off the guard, but she’d definitely become more relaxed in his company.

It was Friday afternoon and some of them had gathered around the pool to play scrabble after a swim out behind Hook island. Ivyanne was leaning against the balcony and staring pensively down at a book in her hands, looking ethereal in a long, floaty dress that was transparent around her legs. The breeze sifted through her hair and though everyone was talking loudly, Lincoln could hear her gently singing along to the final strains of a Sixpence None The Richer song that was playing on the iPod dock just inside the door.

How he wished she’d look at him just once in accordance to the words. They must have been fourteen when that song had been released, and he still associated it with love, summer, and Ivanna. Hearing it now that they’d graduated from hand-holding to all or nothing had his heart hammering wildly in his chest-especially with her husky, thrumming voice rolling like waves over the melody and calling to him.

But the song ended too soon for him to act, and so he remained rooted to the spot. Ivyanne’s gaze lifted from the journal to the ocean which was the palest, most brilliant shade of blue Lincoln had ever seen before, barely distinguishable from the sky and flat as glass. Lincoln had sensed that she was in her own world, but when she frowned and whispered: ‘I don’t get it Ardhi...’ he realized that she was lost in her own world. What was she thinking about?

A hot hand rested on his, causing him to startle. ‘Your turn Link.’

Lincoln looked down to see Grace’s sparkling fingernails resting against his larger, bar-worn hands-and for the first time he saw that like him, Grace also had long, elegant fingers. They were pretty and...warm. Too warm! It was like she carried her crush in her skill cells and could press them to him when she saw fit.

‘Umm..’

A new song started and suddenly, the faces studying tiles studiously began to life as the mer-the established mer-exchanged grins. Grace’s hand broke from his to clap in delight, Dalton and Marcus exchanged an amused look and Bane made Lincoln jump by half-lifting from his chair and pumping his fist as he hooted:

‘Oh YES!’

Lincoln’s eyes met Adele’s, who looked as clueless as he. But then a second later the flinty instrumental gave way to the opening melody and Lincoln felt the familiar tune resonate with his memory-hard. A stupid smile stretched his own lips.

‘The little freaking mermaid!’ Adele said, shaking her head and laughing. ‘Should have known. You have this on your iPod Grace?’

‘Hey don’t look at me! That’s my uncle’s iPod.’ Grace grinned. ‘I asked him to put it on before he went to into the security room.’

‘He has the whole soundtrack,’ Saraya said, moving her shoulders to the opening beat while examining the board. ‘I was going through it when he took me down to the grocery store a few days ago. He has all of Disney ones and possibly every other movie made.’

‘So do I!’ Bane exclaimed. His volume and pitch control seemed broken, but his excitement as contagious.

‘You don’t say?’ Marcus drawled. ‘Never would have guessed.’

Bane launched into the opening lyrics, his beautifully deep baritone caught Lincoln off-guard, but not as much as his dramatically comic expression as he made Lincoln the focus of his serenade.

‘You can’t siren me over to your camp Bane,’ Lincoln quipped.

Bane sang on, smacking Lincoln playfully over the back of the head. His eyes slid to Grace, and Lincoln’s heart skipped a beat as he caught the subtle hint: ‘Kiss my sister.’

Marcus chimed in, his own voice slipping effortlessly over the melody.

Oh hell no! Lincoln thought, seeing Grace blush and duck her head.

Just then
Saraya bounced to her feet and crooned in a purposefully un-pretty Jamaican accent, waving her arms towards Ivyanne with a flourish, redirecting the focus.

Now that’s more like it! Lincoln conceded. Nerves made his limbs go numb. Could he pull it off? Could he kiss his girl, like the song said to?

Even as he thought it, Ivyanne’s head slowly began to turn with a half-smile on her face, amused to discover a group-sing playing out on the deck behind her. But that smile faltered when Lincoln rose to his feet, and her eyes widened.

‘Lincoln…..’ She lifted her hands and backed up a step. ‘Think this through…’

But Lincoln had and the decision had been made. ‘Sing with me mermaids!’ he declared to the others who were already giggling and getting to their feet.

Lincoln led whoever was following in chorus towards the object of his affection who was shaking her head and proclaiming: ‘Opt for dignity Link!’ though her flushed face was radiant. Lincoln was presently surprised by how well his own voice came through.

‘Whoa whoa!’ Pintang and Saraya punctuated in perfect unison.

Lincoln closed the distance between himself and Ivyanne and pulled her firmly up against him. Her eyes were still wide, but they sparkled in delight.

‘I’ve really missed the girl…’ Lincoln finished softly, inclining his head to hers. Never had he felt so light, and never had she looked more lovely. Ivyanne giggled, the sound self-conscious, probably due to the crowd of people around them, and yet her chin tilted fractionally towards his, causing his pulse to accelerate. He wet his lips and closed his eyes and moved in.

But before their lips could meet, the spell was broken by sudden silence.

Ivyanne’s face moved first, her gaze sliding around Lincoln’s arm, and Lincoln turned, scowling when he saw Tristan standing by the iPod dock, rifle slung over his shoulder, watching the movements of his own hand as he scrolled down the phone.

Security room duty. Lincoln thought, wild. He saw it coming and rushed out to stop it!

‘Whoops..’ Tristan drawled. ‘I accidentally hit a button-five times. Sorry!’ He didn’t sound sorry at all, and he didn’t look up.

The energy that had been swirling around the mer seemed to deflate. Lincoln looked down at Ivyanne, annoyed with her for having been the first to break eye-contact. Why did she always play into Loveridge’s hands? Why couldn’t she have kissed him anyway? Why wasn’t she the one doing the singing? His chest was aching and she was apparently too stunned to notice that he was even still there!

‘Tristan! You’re like the eel who flipped the boat,’ Saraya complained, making her way back to the table where Grace and Adele still sat.

‘Yeah well he wants to be part of Ivyanne’s world too,’ Grace drawled, not looking up from her tiles, earning a share in his aggravation. But she wasn’t the source or to blame and he knew it. Neither was Tristan. Loveridge could act out all he wanted-but it was Ivyanne’s reactions that mattered, and she kept letting Lincoln down!

‘Ivyanne-’

But music blared from the iPod dock anew, cutting him off:  ‘Can’t wait to be king,’ from The Lion King dousing the Jamaican flames. Tristan finally looked over at them, winked, and then sauntered back into the house, a bounce in his step echoing the perkiness of the african beat. A few titters erupted from the poker table. A ghost of a smile pulled at Ivyanne’s lips before she could duck her head and hide it, and Lincoln felt himself go cold.

Marcus patted Lincoln’s shoulder. ‘Good try man. He’s just jealous.’

‘Aint that a tail as old as time?’ Bane bemoaned. ‘Which is why you should have kissed G-’

Lincoln pushed him over the railing and into the pool before he could finish that sentence. Cries and laughter and gasps followed this but Lincoln tuned them out and spun to the queen, not in the mood to bask in any part of that moment, however vindicating it may have been.

‘Ivyanne Court-’

But Ivyanne flung herself at him and melded her lips to his, stealing every word he’d been about to say and whispering: ‘God you’re amazing,’ into the void left behind, filling him completely.

‘Reserved Lincoln Grey singing publicly and pushing his gay fan-base into the pool?’ Dalton’s deeper, huskier voice asked, only just penetrating the ringing bells in Lincoln’s ears.

‘It’s a whole freaking new world,’ joked someone, possibly Pintang.

Everybody laughed. Below them, Bane splashed and cussed.

In Ivyanne’s arms, Lincoln melted.

*

Knowing that there would be fall-out from kissing Lincoln, Ivyanne decided to spend Friday afternoon in the library, locking the sunshine, and her oh so inquisitive suitors out and curling up on one of the velvet lounges with the journal she’d yet to finish.

It was hard work. The book was old-centuries old-and many of the entries were in foreign languages. Each page was yellowed parchment, and the thick ink used in different hands varied from watery black to scratchy blue. It strained her eyes so much to read it that after half an hour, she yanked on the tasseled cord of a nearby lamp and leaned closer, trying to focus her wandering mind on the next entry though she was fighting sleep.

Nothing grabbed her attention at first, though she could see why Ardhi had enjoyed it so much. Most of the stories were human encounters of mer-sightings, recorded by mermen who’d heard of possible encounters with their own kind, secondhand. There were many similar books in existence. In fact, the Court family had had a few published over the centuries-the most ludicrous ones-to help throw the humans off the real scent. Knowing what the humans noticed was pivotal to maintaining their secrecy.

However this book had a very distinctive theme- evil mermaids. As far as Ivyanne knew, there was no such creature and never had been. The entries she could get her head around reflected the behavior of pirates, not her own gentle species. Others accused women of performing witchery while in the ocean, naked.

But one entry did give her pause. It was in french, and had been recorded by Athalia Loveridge’s first husband, Pierre, about a strange man his friend Rudolph had met drinking in a tavern. The man had been affable at first, commanding the attention of the room. But as he’d grown more intoxicated, had began behaving in a way that had amused the patrons. One particular passage had Ivyanne’s rapt attention-it was a direct quote from Rudolph himself. Ivyanne’s grip on several languages had loosened since she’d concluded her schooling, but she’d spent so much time in France that only the curled writing slowed her translation, which she quickly jotted down on a notebook:

“This Luca fellow  was quite inebriated and flew into a rage, screaming that the mermaids had stolen his heart, his crown and his mind. We laughed but he stormed out of the inn, tearing off his clothes. Imagine our surprise when he dove into the ocean without a stitch on, and was never seen again.

The rapes started a week later and lasted over the three nights of the full moon. Each woman was dragged into the ocean for the act, and left to swim back to the shore afterwards. Two wives never returned. Nor was a single body found.”

Ivyanne blinked, re-reading it three times. Rightful ruler? She glanced up at the portraits on the wall across from her, eyes going to an oil painting of her grandfather in the king’s crown, five hundred years before. That was the only mer crown in existence-but it’s rightful ruler was Bernard Court, a man who had died at the hands of pirates over nine hundred years before. He’d never been mer.

Ivyanne glanced back down at the notebook and frowned, reaching for the whelk shell she’d had holding it and some other papers down.

‘How did we get that crown?’ She asked herself quietly. She’s seen the vision within the whelk countless times, but in no part of it, had she noticed Bernard wearing his crown when he’d come to kill Anna.

A quick re-play showed her that she was right. Though he was wearing it in the first few scenes, it was not visible in the horrid part of the story. So how had Anna procured it? There was no doubting that it was the exact same one.

Ivyanne felt a chill shoot down her spine. Had her grandmother gone back for it? And if so, who on earth was this Luca to think it was his? Some drunken sailor who’d had the idea to steal it? Or was there more to it than that?

Voices neared the door, breaking Ivyanne from her reverie. She realized that the sun was beginning to set, and the light in the room had dulled to a deep burgundy. She smiled, realizing that she’d spooked herself. It was a book of fables and nothing more. Ardhi’s interest in it had her treating it like a textbook instead of a fictional anthology. She needed some distance from it before she started believing the one about the half-octopus lady too!

‘...I’m glad you sought me out.’ A soft female voice said. ‘I’ve noticed, as I assume you have, that the queen is making her preference known.’

‘Yes well...I mean, I’m still hoping for the best,’ Tristan’s low voice was unmistakable. ‘But I need to be realistic too. I’m the last male in my line now. I need to think about my future.’

‘Yes! I agree whole-heartedly.’ Sahori gushed. ‘Any time you want to talk it over, I am open and willing to your proposal.’

There was a sigh. ‘Thank you Sahori. I’ll find you when my shift is over, okay?’

‘Okay.’ Sahori breathed. ‘Until then.’

Ivyanne counted the retreating footsteps and flung open the door on the tenth, annoyed to see Tristan standing in profile, watching Sahori’s departure with a bemused smile.

‘Better have your receptionist book that talk in,’ Ivyanne said, crossing her arms across her chest and leaning against the door. ‘Sounds like something you wouldn’t want to miss.’

Tristan’s head whipped around to hers, surprise widening his lovely eyes. Genuine surprise-not a façade. ‘Oh shit!’ He exclaimed. ‘You scared the life out of me! Garridan said you were in the theatre room. I’ve been standing outside the wrong door all this time?’

Ivyanne had told Garridan that she was going to watch a movie in peace, only had changed her mind at the last moment when Lachlan and Adele had gone in there. ‘Yeah well, here I am. Your avid audience, as always.’

‘Audience?’ Tristan rolled his eyes. ‘Come on Ivyanne. I could have done backflips down this hallway naked every hour on the hour for the past week and you wouldn’t have noticed.’ He gestured to the hall Sahori had disappeared around. ‘I’m sorry you overheard us. And I’m even sorrier that I had to have that conversation.’ He shrugged. ‘But like I said to her...’ He adjusted the gunsling over his shoulder, and part of his fitted sleeve inched up, exposing the most masculine arm she’d ever had the pleasure of kissing as he turned away. ‘Anyway, I’m due to check in with Garridan so…’

His unflustered though self-conscious manner caught broke Ivyanne’s heart. Where was the Tristan she knew? Where was the sarcasm, or the relentless innuendo? How much had she damaged his self-esteem in the short time they had known each other?

He turned to leave and she grabbed his sleeve. ‘Tristan wait! Don’t…’ she floundered for the right word. He wasn’t stopping, or slinking or even swaggering. He was just leaving. Quietly. It made her stomach lurch. ‘I’m sorry, okay?’ She whispered, her voice catching in her throat. ‘For how I left things Saturday night, and how I’ve ignored it since. I didn’t know what to say so I said nothing. I still don’t know what to say!’

Tristan stared down at her hand, then up to her face. ‘I know.’ He said softly, gently tugging his arm out of her grip. ‘I haven’t been angry Ivyanne just…tired and frustrated.’ He looked away, raking a hand through his curls and exhaling through pursed lips and said: ‘You know my terms, and they haven’t changed. Just as I know that you’re being torn in two, and I hate that. But that’s the thing, you see-’ He slid his gaze back to hers. ‘I understand why you love him. I mean, that scene by the pool was something else. If it weren’t my girl he was kissing, Lincoln would have earned himself a high five.’ He pressed his lips together in a sad smile. ‘But every day, I’m finding one more thing to love about you, one more thing to fear losing if you walk away.’ His lip curled. ‘The way you creep downstairs for coffee when you think no one’s looking like you don’t realize that there are six people being paid to watch your every move. The way you sing T.V commercials under your breath. The way you sneak flowers into our rooms to make us more comfortable...and when you turn the page of a book you’re reading with the tip of your nose so you don’t have to stop patting the dogs…’ He shook his head, softly chuckling. ‘It slays me.’

Tears were running more rapidly down Ivyanne’s face.

‘But-the fact that you’re forcing yourself to feel that kind of certainty for me, that it’s not coming as naturally as swimming-’ his face contorted. He dropped his hand and looked away. ‘It’s tearing me apart. It’s making me see that Lincoln is more resilient than I. He’s wounded easier, but he heals faster. And maybe that’s the one thing he can give you that I can’t-he can accept what crumbs you can spare because he’s used to loving you from a distance. His ability to forgive is...limitless.’ Tristan smirked. ‘Which is a good thing, because if you turn me down, and Sahori gets a better offer, I might need Lincoln to turn a wife for me one day and I’d hate him to pick an ugly one out of spite...’

Ivyanne sniffled. ‘Sahori won’t get a better offer.’

‘Neither will you darling.’ Tristan said, his eyes soft. ‘And yet…’ he gestured to the space between them.

Ivyanne dug her nails into the door trim to stop herself from stepping into his arms and offering comfort she couldn’t freely give. ‘It’ll be over soon.’ She whispered, for lack of anything better to say. ‘The full moon...Ardhi…’

When Tristan smiled again, actual tears glistened in his eyes. ‘I can’t think of a single way this is going to have a happily ever after for any of us Ivyanne.’  He stepped up to her and planted a soft kiss on her forehead. ‘But I love you so much more for trying to find one.’

And then he walked away.

*

‘Would you like another cup of Chai?’ Pintang asked, getting up from her seat at the table. The sun was setting over the ocean, and as Garridan had left the doors open, the entire room was bathed in a rosy glow.

Ivyanne however, was not glowing rosily. She’d still been reeling from her conversation with Tristan when Garridan had burst into the library, announcing the new arrivals.

‘Oh... no thank you.’ Arundel and Ivor exchanged a glance, giving Ivyanne a glimpse of their twisted profiles, which would have been hideous on a human, but only served to enhance their dramatic beauty. Scar tissue ruptured the surface of their arms and legs and snaked up their torsos-giving them a tribal look, like the indentations on the body of seahorses. ‘We’ve spent long enough on the surface for now.’

‘Of course,’ Garridan said quickly. ‘We’ve kept you here for almost an hour-I apologize.’

An hour? Ivyanne thought, I’ve sat here in a daze for an hour?

‘Will you sleep? In the water I mean?’

Arundel fixed her navy blue eyes on Ivyanne. ‘No,’ she said with a smile. ‘We will swim for some time, and then take turns, napping-there’s always somewhere on land where we can fit ourselves into, away from the naked eye.’

‘Don’t you get cold?’ Adele asked, looking awestruck.

Arundel shook her head again. ‘Our scales have migrated quite high on our bodies over time. Mine keep me very warm.’

Ivor turned to Ivyanne with a gentle smile. ‘I was quite eager to meet the uh, well your…. suitors, before retiring. But I suppose they are quite busy at the moment?’

Ivyanne blushed. ‘Well Lincoln is having a rest-his painkillers make him woozy-and Tristan might be doing the same thing.’ Unless he’s wide awake with his future Japanese bride making perfect little babies! She added silently.

Arundel covered her mouth and giggled slightly, her dark blue eyes dancing.

Ivor glanced at his wife. ‘What?’

But Arundel shook her head. ‘Nothing my love.’ She smiled broadly at Ivyanne. ‘I just remembered that I have met Tristan before-quite an affable young man, isn’t he? I imagine half-japanese, half-Loveridge children would be quite striking!’

Ivyanne’s mouth fell open. ‘Say what?’

‘Oh….’ Ivor chuckled and shook his head. ‘Honey don’t do that to the queen!’

Arundel turned to her partner. ‘She screamed it at me!’

‘Yes but it’s not polite to mention it, remember?’

Ivyanne’s clapped over her mouth. ‘You can read thoughts?!’ She turned to her bodyguard accusingly. ‘Why am I just only learning this now?!’

There were murmurs of alarm from around the table.

Garridan coughed. ‘Uh... yeah guys... forgot to mention that….’

‘Oh this is illuminating!’ Price shifted forward on his chair, his dark eyes glinting eagerly. ‘Who is she going to choose?’

‘Price!’ Ivyanne exclaimed. Her hands went to her ears, as though she could stop the thoughts from seeping out. ‘You don’t want to know what I’m thinking right now!’

‘That won’t help.’ Arundel reached across and pried Ivyanne’s hands off her ears. She was bare breasted, and once again, the lines of scars around her breasts only artfully enhanced her somehow.

‘Oh you’re a sweetheart.’ Arundel said. ‘I’m going to like being around you.’

Ivyanne’s hand went back to her mouth. ‘Oh my god!’

‘Why?’ Ivor asked quickly, looking intrigued.

His wife turned to him, squeezing Ivyanne’s hands. ‘She thinks our scars make us more beautiful.’ She turned back to Ivyanne and smiled beatifically. ‘So pure of heart….quite extraordinary.’

‘Just not so pure physically anymore.’ Bane cracked.

Ivyanne shot him a murderous look. ‘You looking to get pushed off a building again Londeree? Because I can pull you up to my balcony later.’

‘God no-not your boudoir!’ Bane shot back. ‘Any man who goes in there comes out with a bandage on a body part and a lobotomy.’

Ivyanne plucked a frangipani bloom out of the bowl of floating candles before her and pegged it at Bane’s head. He caught it deftly and stuck it behind his ear, wriggling his eyebrows and declaring: ‘The seduction has begun!’

Everyone laughed at that. Ivyanne couldn’t actually fight back a smile, even though she was imagining doing just that-what a coup it would be to make Bane fall to his knees, if only for a minute and a half!

‘Now you’re the one who doesn’t want to know what she’s thinking.’ Arundel joked, squeezing Ivyanne’s hand. ‘Though I must say, even your malicious fantasies are quite reserved.’ She raised an eyebrow. ‘Unlike your personal ones. I can see why you’re having such a hard time choosing between Tristan and Link. They’re both exemplary specimens, are they not?’

‘Amen to that!’ Saraya said lightly.

Ivyanne blushed and released her hands, stepping back. ‘Have you been doing this the whole time?’

Arundel shook her head. ‘No. I can’t make out everything-most of the time it’s all white noise I’ve grown accustomed to. But if I’m close enough and I pick up one conscious thread-say an unspoken thought like what you had when you thought about your prospects, it just jumps out at me.’ She bit her lip. ‘I’m sorry. I can see I’ve made you uncomfortable. It’s yet another reason why I shy away from mers and humans alike.’

‘But also why she’ll make a brilliant guard.’ Garridan interjected. ‘If Ardhi’s close enough, Arundel will hear him coming mentally before the water breaks around him.’

Ivyanne’s eyebrows lifted. ‘How close?’

‘Two hundred meters underwater, easily.’ Arundel said. ‘But only a meter or two on land-less if there are many people about.’

‘Wow.’ Ivyanne shook her head, making a mental note to stay at least ten feet away from Arundel whenever she was scoping out Tristan or Lincoln. Then no sooner had she thought that then she peeked at Arundel, mouth going dry when she saw her smirk knowingly.

‘Oh… crap.’

‘It’s a good idea.’ Arundel said reassuringly. ‘And don’t worry, I’ll stay in the water to give you some personal space.’ She turned to Price. ‘And to answer your question-’ Ivyanne’s heart sank as everyone turned their saucer-wide eyes to Arundel, even Garridan. ‘-when you asked who she was going to choose, Ivyanne thought: “May as well tell me while she’s at it because I have no freaking idea!”

Bane’s face fell. ‘Oh man!’ He shot Ivyanne a dirty look, who’d actually found a smile by that point. ‘You’re just as messed up on the inside as you are on the outside!’

Ivyanne snorted. ‘You’ll never hear me say any different.’

‘No.’ Arundel said, turning to Ivyanne. ‘I know people, your highness-I know a lot of them better than their own parents or lovers ever will. And I can tell you right now that you are the most clear-thinking, honest young woman I’ve met in my life.’ She bowed graciously. ‘I am honored to serve you.’

Ivyanne leaned forward and smiled. ‘Could you serve me right now?’

Arundel hesitated, then straightened. ‘What would you like to know?’

Ivyanne motioned to Bane. ‘Has he had any more sex dreams about Lincoln this week?’

‘Bitch!’ Bane exploded.

‘Busted!’ Marcus spat.

‘Nuh-uh!’ Bane protested. ‘I haven’t! I swear it!’

Ivyanne grinned at Bane. ‘Arundel…?’

‘Sex dreams? About Lincoln?’ Arundel looked baffled, and Ivyanne supposed she’d never been called upon to use her gifts for entertainment purposes before. ‘Someone has but…’ her gaze shifted, and settled. Everyone turned to see Grace cradling her head in her hands and staring forlornly down at the tabletop.

‘I should have stayed in Hawaii…’ She muttered. ‘The Londeree's had dignity there…’

Ivyanne chuckled with the others, but averted her eyes lest  anyone caught sight of her paranoia. Trying to hold onto two men was not only greedy, but exhausting. The time was coming when she’d have to let go of one in order to hold the other with both hands-that was no surprise.

But what if both were torn from her in a moment of weakness?

And to make matters worse-the full moon was only eight days away, adding pressure to her already strained heart. What would happen, when it’s glow illuminated the chaos she’d created? Would true love abandon her for someone else’s arms?

Arundel met her gaze and winked knowingly. ‘No.’ She said. ‘He’s been waiting a long time Ivyanne. And he’ll be there when you’re ready. That I can hear from here.’

Every cell in Ivyanne’s body relaxed.

19.

Ardhi was making a pass from the room he was sharing with Dallas to the bathroom on Monday evening, when he caught a snatch of conversation drifting down the hall. He’d come to a halt when he encountered the locked door and heard the shower running from inside. Now he stood, tucked into the small alcove, listening with great interest.

‘... Guys I’m telling you-he is genuinely a nice guy,’ Callum was whispering. ‘It’s easy to judge someone for certain things they’ve done in the past... but in the end, it comes down to character. And this guy has it in spades.’

Ardhi paused, raising an eyebrow. He hadn’t heard Callum come in from work- in fact he’d barely seen Callum for eight days. Sometimes he actually got the feeling that Callum was taking on extra shifts to get out of the house. Not that Ardhi could blame him for that. Their posse was challenging, to say the least. Four new mermaids humping the air when they weren’t humping each other.

‘How can you be so sure?’ Loren’s asked quietly. ‘The things he’s done…’

‘Are all minor, when you think about the life he’s led. I know there are all sorts of crazy things I’d do for a girl-but the important thing is that he, and I, know where to draw the line. I don’t think I can say that for all involved.’

Ardhi frowned, realizing that Callum’s opinion of him was slightly more elevated than he deserved. As the moon grew larger, so did his desire for Ivyanne.

‘Ardhi’s a nice guy,’ Jade said, sticking up for him as well. ‘He’s done nothing around me that would make me doubt otherwise. Besides-he doesn’t want us to kill anybody-he’s only asked me to wait in the car with Sherri in case he needs an escape vehicle.’

‘When?’ Callum asked eagerly. ‘Did he say when this is going down?’

‘No.’ Jade said. ‘Why?

‘Well, I only spoke to this Tristan guy for a few minutes, but believe me when I say that by sticking to this plan-’

Ardhi jumped out of the alcove like a snake had bitten him. ‘Tristan?’ he asked quickly. ‘You saw him? You spoke to him?’

Callum’s head snapped up, and he paled. ‘Ardhi! Where did you come from?’

‘Toilet.’ Ardhi lied. ‘What happened with Tristan?’

Callum sighed. ‘I saw him downtown today... when I was handing out flyers on my break. I recognised him from the article in my busted window.’

‘And what? He was a jackass?’

Callum glanced at the others pointedly, then back at Ardhi. ‘Oh for sure. Completely arrogant. I can see why you hate him.’

‘This is amazing,’ Ardhi said. ‘What was he doing?’

Callum leaned back against the couch. ‘Buying a restaurant. For a girl named Pintang.’

Ardhi’s mouth fell open. ‘My sister? You saw her?’ He swooped over Callum. ‘How did she look?’

‘In love.’ Callum admitted. ‘Blissfully happy.’

‘But that’s crazy!’ Ardhi exclaimed. ‘Tristan and Pintang?!’

Callum eyed him. ‘Well she was all over him. And he definitely said it was for her. Does she cook?’

Ardhi’s heart was thumping. ‘Yes! She’s amazing at it!’ He flopped onto the couch, taking it all in. ‘Wow. This is... unprecedented.’

‘What’s going on?’

Ardhi whirled around to see Sherri emerge from the bathroom, her hair tucked into a cream towel that was probably destroyed now by her hair, which she’d bleached and dyed bright red, another towel wrapped around her middle.

‘Callum saw Tristan! He’s buying Pintang a restaurant!’

Sherri’s tinted eyebrows hit her hairline. ‘Really? He’s given up on Ivyanne? Ohmigosh! What are you going to do?’

Ardhi looked at her, and smiled. He was going to break Ivyanne’s heart by scaring off her only remaining option for happiness and make her see the error of her ways-the error of hurting him. A card he hadn’t been willing to play when Loveridge had still been waiting in the wings. ‘I’m going to tell Lincoln a little story…and then leave him alive and well to ponder it.’

Sherri squealed and flung herself into his arms, her grip tight. ‘You’re the best, Ardhi!’

‘Do you have any idea what they’re on about?’ Ardhi heard Jade ask.

‘Not a clue.’ Callum said softly. ‘But I’d like to.’

*

Ivyanne floated on her back in the cool blue water, flicking her tail lazily as she stared up at the pale blue sky above.

I miss being a princess, she thought, spotting a bunny rabbit-shaped cloud. I miss this being the only thing I needed to do a day.

Garridan and Ivor had escorted the girls out to the reef for a midday sail on Wednesday, leaving Arulen at home to guard the water and the men-folk dwelling inside. It was unusual, to be segregated that way, but the house had been a pressure cooker of sexual tension and testosterone since Monday-and for once, it was the moon’s fault, not Ivyanne's, and her suitors weren’t the only ones wreaking havoc. Price had flown into a fit of rage when he’d seen Adele and Lincoln swimming together (they’d only been discussing the resort-Ivyanne had been on a sun-lounger nearby) Sahori and Grace had gotten into a screaming match over a misplaced hairbrush, and even Camus and Garridan had gotten into a fight over the guard dogs exercise routine. The scrabble board had become a fixation in the house, only it caused as many arguments as it entertained. Things were falling apart, and Ivyanne couldn’t wait for the moon to start waning again and return some peace.

But then and there, in the ocean, the mood between the girls was serene as it was meant to be.

‘So... Sahori….’ Saraya drawled, coming up after a long submersion. ‘Am I crazy or were you and Lachlan playing footsie under the table the other night?’

Ivyanne’s ears perked up at that. ‘You were?’ She’d noticed Adele and Price paying each other attention-but she hadn’t spent much time with Sahori. Ivyanne breast-stroked in place. ‘What’s that about?’

Sahori smiled. ‘I have found a pleasant way to pass the time with Lachlan, yes. He is much fun to flirt with.’ She smirked at Ivyanne. ‘But he is not Marked, and I will not break a rule, your highness, so do not worry.’

Ivyanne was confused. ‘I thought...um I mean I heard that Tristan had asked…?’

‘Yes.’ Sahori said flatly. ‘But one cannot put much hope on such a conversation as I endured-he made it clear that he could not love me for a long time, if ever, should he be unfortunate enough to have to settle for me.’

‘What a proposal!’ Pintang laughed. ‘That’s even worse than mine.’

‘But more recent.’ Sahori pointed out, arching a brow. ‘And it was an offer I accepted readily.’

Pintang’s face darkened, and just like that, the tension was back.

Ivyanne made a face. ‘If it makes you feel better, I haven’t even gotten one.’

Joyce giggled. ‘And he thinks he knows women so well.’

‘He probably did, until he met me.’ Ivyanne lamented.

Saraya chuckled. ‘You brought this on yourself, you know. If you just went on and chose you could stop torturing yourself over what Mr Not-Quite-Right is going to do with his life afterwards.’

‘I would, if I knew,’ Ivyanne protested, stroking the blue-green surface of the water, picturing the two handsome merman. ‘You think I’m prolonging this on purpose?’

Saraya snorted. ‘Hmm... two hunky men chewing off their own arms and slapping each other with them to impress you? Gosh... why would you want to end that?’ She rolled her eyes. ‘Come on Ivyanne. I can see that they’re annoying the shit out of you-we all can. But deep down... you must be enjoying it... just a little. Personally, I couldn’t imagine cutting either loose myself. I would have propositioned them with a threesome a long time ago.’

Ivyanne laughed. ‘It’s not like that,’ she assured them. ‘It’s just like... really great ice cream.’ She flicked her tail, propping herself up further out of the water. ‘You know when you go to Baskin Robins, and you can have as many flavors as you want? Sometimes you try new ones... but almost always, there’s at least two you love that just don’t go together in a banana split?’

‘Like rum and raisin, and apple sorbet,’ Joyce said quickly.

Ivyanne nodded. ‘Exactly. One’s sweet, one’s savory. And you end up standing there for the longest time, trying to pick which one you can go without…’ She shrugged. ‘That’s what this is like. When they’re together, they completely kill my appetite. But when I’m enjoying one…’ she sighed wistfully. ‘I can’t remember what the other tasted like.’ She pondered her own words. ‘All I do know for sure... is there’s a reason why I avoid Baskin Robbins whenever I’m near one. I went twenty eight years without digging out the spoon-and now look at me.’

‘I remember Tristan tasted quite lovely,’ Sahori said. ‘A sinful indulgence. You know it’s not as good for you, and yet you don’t care if it goes straight to your ass.’

Saraya burst out laughing. Ivyanne sluiced her arm through the water and showered both girls with a small tidal wave. They squealed and ducked under, and seconds later, Saraya slapped the water with her fins, sending up a geyser.

‘What’s going on up here?’ Adele demanded, surfacing. She slid her hair out of her eyes. ‘I can’t see the coral with you guys churning up the water!’

‘We were discussing men as ice-cream flavors.’ Sahori said promptly. ‘Ivyanne doesn’t know which one she craves the most.’

Adele looked at Ivyanne and smiled. ‘Oh honey... as much as I’ve wanted to kill you at times, and as fun as Price is... I get it.’ She smiled dreamily. ‘I used to take Lincoln for granted you know, but if he’d been more like he is now when we’d been together, I probably would have worked a little harder to keep him happy. I mean, he is looking good. And he’s got a bit of swagger going on…’

‘He’s getting hotter.’ Saraya agreed, her eyes twinkling. ‘I’m finding myself rooting for Tristan given that a single Lincoln would be eligible for me!’

It really got under Ivyanne’s skin to hear the other girls discussing the possibility of getting it on with her Lincoln. But Saraya was right-he would be the most eligible if she cut him loose being that he wasn’t Marked or her cousin. There would be a land-rush for him.

‘Being a mer becomes him. A lot.’ Ivyanne agreed. ‘Who knows who he’ll be in twenty years?’

Adele winked at her. ‘But that being said, Tristan is already so.…’

‘Delicious.’ Saraya said.

‘Bad for you in the best way.’ Sahori added.

‘Fattening.’ Adele chimed in. ‘A girl gains five kilos the moment he’s in!’

They all laughed uproariously at that. Ivyanne had to wipe tears out of her eyes.

‘I think it’s safe to say that whichever one you cut loose is going to be thrown to the wolves,’ Adele said, giggling. ‘And they probably won’t know what hit them-or mind after long.’

‘Which means, they will be okay.’  Saraya said. ‘You need to stop protecting them, and look out for yourself. I believe you can be attracted to both, even in love with both-but I don’t think both marriages would work when you’re looking over your shoulder for the other. One will keep you looking towards the future, Ivyanne. One will make you forget your doubts.’

Ivyanne smiled. ‘That was quite wise, Saraya. Poetic, even.’

‘It was?’ Saraya preened. ‘Why thank you.’

Ivyanne grinned. ‘But you’re still not getting into my ice cream parlor!’

Saraya squealed and splashed her, and a full-scale water-fight ensued.

*

Ardhi’s eyes were glazed after half an hour of trawling the internet on Thursday morning, looking for helpful information, and his cheeks were burning from blushing constantly. He’d started out his search by clicking on video links-but the loud, badly filmed and poorly acted scenes had taught him a valuable lesson-sex wasn’t something you could master by watching it. He needed to cast a wider net. He needed to make the precious moments he stole with Ivyanne count before he robbed her of both alternate happy endings and fled. Make her see that she’d lost her only true fairytale prince.

‘Hey Ardhi,’ Callum walked outside, lifting a cup of tea to his lips-he claimed that a ‘cuppa’ on the porch was his early morning ritual. An old John Farnham song was playing over the radio and drifted out after him, and Ardhi smiled.

Ardhi shut the computer quickly. ‘Hey.’ He said, squinting out at the rising sun, hoping the colors would deflect from his stained cheeks. ‘Good song.’

Callum smiled wryly. ‘You’d be too young to know this right?’

Ardhi smirked. ‘Got many jobs today?’

‘One half day cruise-I leave in about ten minutes.’ Callum said with a polite smile. ‘What are your plans?’

‘I’m going to be busy, planning the storming of a castle and all of that. The man who wants to buy the crown is probably getting impatient for it. And he’s not someone I want to keep waiting.’

‘Oh.’ Callum said. ‘Can I ask if he wants it so bad and has known of it for awhile...why doesn’t he just pinch it himself?’

‘Because he knows how manipulative and dangerous the Court women can be-And he’s terrified of them.’ It wasn’t a lie. Luca could barely hear Ivyanne’s surname mentioned without taking off in a sprint.

‘So he’s mer?’

Ardhi immediately realized his oversight. ‘Need to know mate, unless you fancy being tortured.’

‘Ahh. Right.’

‘So you’re planning on acting soon?’

Ardhi decided it was time to come clean. ‘Yeah actually, I’m thinking this weekend would be best. Possibly Saturday night-it seems like either Tristan or Lincoln take off on the weekends and security there becomes a bit more lax. If I’m to get in and out without spilling blood, then that would be the time to do it.’

‘Clever.’ Callum was squinting out at the water. ‘Be cautious though-this Saturday night is the full moon. People get a bit crazy.’

‘I’ve heard that...’ Ardhi drawled, imaging Ivyanne naked in the brightest moonlight, hands bounds, knees falling open for him...he shifted in his seat, feeling his body stir once more. ‘Trust me when I say that I have no intention of rushing anything.’

‘Good. Just let me know where and when you need me. I could use a new boat as a reward...’

Ardhi chuckled. ‘Sure thing. I should have details pinned down by tonight.’

‘Sweet. Hey do you mind if I borrow my computer for a second?’ Callum asked. ‘I need to check my net banking and make sure that everyone’s paid up before I leave.’

Ardhi handed him the computer. ‘Here you go. And thanks again for all of this. I shouldn’t be in your hair too much longer.’

‘No problem.’ Callum lifted the lid of the lap top and pressed a button. Instantly, he frowned. ‘How can a virgin man pleasure a woman?’ he asked dubiously.

Ardhi’s blood tuned to ice. ‘Wait... that doesn’t re-set when you shut it?’

‘Umm...no. Awkward Porn rule 101-always hit the little cross in the top corner.’ Callum frowned at him. ‘This is what you’re researching?’

Ardhi’s face was on fire. He groaned and shielded his eyes. ‘Don’t judge me okay! But yeah... I was just curious. I’m a... I mean I’ve never…..’ he stammered over the words, and then scowled. ‘Look that was supposed to be private.’

Callum cocked his head, smirking. ‘And just who is the lucky lady?’

Ardhi looked away. ‘I don’t know yet. But I’m going to need to find one to change for myself soon, aren’t I?’ The lie came easily.

‘I guess.’ Callum hit a few buttons. ‘Just seems like a strange thing to be on your mind at the moment.’

Ardhi’s stomach twisted. He didn’t want anyone knowing what he had planned for Ivyanne-he’d never get their help if they did. ‘Yeah well…. restless night, if you know what I mean.’

‘I do. That Jade sure likes to walk around in next to nothing, doesn’t she? Can drive a man insane!’ Callum smiled, still staring at the screen. ‘Okay!’ he said. ‘All paid up.’ He shut the computer and then slid it onto the table. ‘I better get going. And don’t be embarrassed-it’s been awhile for me too.’

Ardhi smiled. ‘Jade seems quite welcoming...’

Callum flushed. ‘Not my type. Besides... I like a bit of a challenge, you know?’

Ardhi smiled, imagine Ivyanne writhing in his arms. ‘Oh-I know.’

‘That’s what I thought.’ Callum drained his cup and slapped Ardhi’s back on the way out. ‘Later storm boy.’

‘Later.’

*

Trying to ignore the sound of Ivyanne’s laughter on Friday afternoon was like trying to tune out gunfire. Literally. She’d begged Garridan to teach her how to handle a firearm and he’d relented. And of course, Lincoln had joined in, claiming to want a refresher course now that his sling was off.

So as Tristan attempted to indulge in a relaxing dip with Pintang by the dock, the constant bang-Bang-Bang of Ivyanne’s target shooting was broken only by her delighted laughter and Lincoln’s praise.

‘I tell you...’ Tristan said, turning onto his back and lazily flicking his tail. ‘I’m this close to throwing in the towel.’

Pintang laughed bitterly. ‘A month ago that would have been music to my ears. Now if I had a towel-I’d smack you with it. You’ve come too far to wuss-out now!’

‘Hey if I wuss-out, it’ll still be with panache.’ He joked. ‘But seriously, my sister called to invite me to mom’s birthday party on the big island next week and damn if I’m not tempted to just go and see if Ivyanne notices when I don’t come back.’

‘Oh so I lose to Sahori instead of Ivyanne? Gee...thanks!’

Tristan rolled over onto his front and stared at her. ‘Hey now…’ He said softly. ‘You know why it’s Sahori I’ve made arrangements with, don’t you?’

Pintang glanced at him, blue eyes sorrowful. But then she smiled sadly. ‘Because you know she can deal with being runner-up better than I could?’

‘Exactly.’ He pulled her into his arms, held her lithe body against his own. There was no heat between them, but a gentle warmth he was beginning to recognize. One of friendship. ‘You deserve so much more than an arranged marriage, Pintang. You deserve a champion.’

‘And Ivyanne needs you to be her champion.’ Pintang pulled back. ‘I don’t get what’s going on? You two were like magnets last Saturday and then-’

‘Sherri happened.’ He grumbled. ‘She made a martyr out of my rival. I had myself all pumped up to fight and then suddenly, I’m facing off with an irreplaceable cripple singing Disney songs. Kind of takes the wind out of a man’s sails!’

‘We’re mer, Tristan. You shouldn’t be sailing, but diving deep. I know you’re tired but if that third wind doesn’t kick in soon you are going to lose her.’

‘I know that.’ Tristan winced as two more shots sounded in the distance. ‘But I can only dive so far alone! I mean- she won’t even swim with me!’ Tristan ran his hand over the silken skin of the ocean and stared beyond it to where his golden tail flicked idly below. He longed to take Ivyanne down to the coral, to watch her scales catch the filtered sunlight, see her hair cloud around her. If they could just be together down there, he knew she’d see the sense in them. ‘How am I supposed to think she’s imagining a future with me at all when she won’t do what comes most naturally to us?’

‘This might be a dumb question, but why haven’t you actually asked her yet?’

Tristan looked at Pintang. ‘Asked her what?’

Pintang rolled her eyes. ‘The question. The big one.’

Tristan shrugged. ‘She found the ring when she thought I was dead.’

‘How romantic.’ Pintang elbowed him. ‘You telling me you can’t come up with something better than that?’

Tristan smiled. ‘You know I could.’

‘So do it. Do whatever it takes to make her see that she wants to say yes. Ask her to marry you and if she doesn’t say yes, try something else! Try anything else! She’s hurting for someone to make her mind up for her, so be the one who does.’

Tristan laughed. ‘You make it sound so easy!’

Pintang smiled at him. ‘And why wouldn’t it be? You’re the guy who gets the girl, right? Every time?’

He scratched his head. ‘I thought I was. But Link is really cramping my style.’

Pintang rolled her eyes. ‘You survived a plane crash, for god’s sake! You’re not cut out to be her bitch!’ She touched his arm. ‘You were created to make her yours. So just fulfill your destiny already and prove that we Marked children are worth the hype. Please.’

Tristan lifted his chin. ‘I am not her bitch.’

Pintang laughed and slapped him on the shoulder. ‘There’s the fighter I love so dearly!’

Tristan smirked. ‘I’m a lover, not a fighter.’

‘Then step up Romeo and end our suffering before one of us girls forces one of you guys to make the choice for our poor conflicted queen.’ She wagged a finger at him. ‘And don’t say it can’t be done. A locked door might keep Sahori out on a full moon, but not Sahori and I.’

‘Best threat I’ve had in a while.’ He joked, and his body stirred, rousing from it’s coma, no doubt because of the full moon. Pintang was glowing, and her words were cloying. Temptation was in the air, and he didn’t know if he was as fortified against it in his current state as he had been the previous month. He’d been hurt too much. Had his hopes raised only to be dashed. One more rejection from the woman who consumed his every thought and he might consider leaving his door ajar, inviting temptation in.

But then he pictured stroking straight, dark hair instead of golden curls and tears sprang to his eyes. He turned away from the mermaid and towards the siren above.

‘But I don’t know...I like the grand gesture idea more.’

‘You’re going to propose?’

‘I’m going to end this.’

*

‘So okay….’ Sherri snuggled onto Loren’s lap and looked at Ardhi with a questioning expression. ‘I’ll be waiting in the car with Dallas and Callum while you go in?’

Ardhi nodded. ‘Meanwhile Jade and Lorens will arrive in the bay at ten in Callum’s boat, making as much noise as possible.’

‘And we won’t get shot for trespassing?’ Lorens asked warily.

Ardhi laughed. ‘She’s rich but she doesn’t own the bay. You guys will have a picnic basket and fishing rods. So although one of the mer will probably approach you and possibly even urge you to go elsewhere, they’ll see a date, not a threat.’ He leaned back against the couch. ‘That ought to draw attention long enough for me to get onto the roof via the fence.’

‘Why the roof?’ Jade asked, exchanging a nervous look with Lorens.

‘I’ve checked that place out every night from the forest this week-the top floor is a suite of some kind, and she’s the only one I’ve seen through the window. It’s her bedroom-and that’s where the crown will be.’

‘How are you going to get along the roof?’ Dallas asked. ‘Won’t you make a racket?’

‘Not as much as the thunder will.’ Ardhi smiled. ‘I’ll be able to start brewing a storm around six. That way, it’s gradual enough that they won’t suspect my involvement.’ He sighed. ‘It’ll be tiring to maintain, but I’ll be in the mangroves as I do it, deep enough so that I stay connected with the water. That will sustain me until ten, when I go for it.’

‘And how will you get in?’

‘Through the window. Ivyanne can’t stand confined spaces-I know that at least one of her windows will be unlocked, if not open.’

‘But ten is bed time,’ Sherri pointed out. ‘What if she comes up and catches you red-handed?’

That was exactly what Ardhi was counting on. He’d been observing her lights out schedule all week, but he couldn’t tell Sherri that either. ‘The full moon will make them too paranoid about me to go to bed early. They’ll all be together downstairs, I guarantee it.’ He smiled. ‘I get in, I get the crown, and then I’ll get out as soon as Dallas knocks on the door, looking for Saraya.’ He turned to Dallas. ‘At eleven sharp okay? Not a minute less.’

‘I hate this idea…’ Dallas muttered. ‘She told me she was leaving town. Why would I show up there again?’

‘Because you dream of her. You crave her. You can’t live without her.’ Ardhi grinned, though he wasn’t sure how safe Dallas would be. If Saraya detained him too long, he might be there when Ivyanne’s ravishment was discovered-and he’d certainly be implicated. But that wasn’t Ardhi’s problem. He was risking his own neck-he didn’t need to worry about baby-sitting an adult mermaid too! ‘Saraya’s very vain and almost always up for a shag. Play up to that. You might be hypnotized again and turned out-which you’ll shake off fairly quickly this time, being mer, or, you’ll get lucky. Either way, your arrival will excite the entire household, and I’ll be able to make my escape.’

‘In the car or the boat?’

‘It depends on the circumstances-and that’s exactly why I want two options. But then again, I might be delayed and unable to communicate, or I might be able to just waltz out the front door. Who knows? That’s why I want you to leave at five past, and not look back. I might even head in early and scout the area first.’

‘And what if things go bad?’ Sherri asked softly. ‘Are you prepared for that?’

‘I am.’ Ardhi said seriously. ‘I can always just blow out the power with a strategically placed lightning bolt or find somewhere to hide until the coast is clear or failing that-fight my way out.’

‘I just hate being left out of this.’ Sherri confessed. ‘We’re a team.’

Ardhi looked out the window, touched but knowing she’d probably change her tune if she knew what his real intentions were. If he succeeded, she’d find out eventually and he’d lose her. To his surprise, tears welled up in his eyes at the idea of her recoiling in horror.

But like with Lux, his fondness for Sherri couldn’t sway his need for Ivyanne. It had to be sated, and soon, before he lost centuries, and his mind to a heartless siren, as Luca had. He could join forces with the man-but he couldn’t allow himself to become him. And already, the fire in Ardhi’s soul was fading to coals. If he didn’t get closure soon, only ashes would remain.

‘I’m grateful for the way you’ve all agreed to help, especially to you Sherri-but at the end of the day, I started this alone, and I must finish it alone.’

‘And Lincoln?’ Sherri asked.

‘I’ve written him a letter.’ Ardhi patted his pocket. ‘I’ll find somewhere to leave it for him. But I need to know that Tristan’s really given up on her before I drop this bombshell or it could send her running straight to his arms.’

Sherri exhaled. ‘I know I’m going to be a nervous wreck tomorrow night, but I also can’t wait to start again knowing that we taught that bitch a lesson!’ She furrowed her brow. ‘Though it’s going to hurt him, isn’t it?’

‘It’s going to kill him.’ Ardhi said cheerfully. But when he said that, he glanced at Dallas, noticing that the boy was looking more than a little concerned.

‘Are you okay with this?’

‘I am.’ Dallas stood. ‘Freaking out but...yeah. I can handle myself.’ He glanced at his watch. ‘I’m going to go call my parents okay? They keep a pretty good track of me and if I have to swim to another country well…best I give them some bullshit cover story now.’

‘That’s a good idea.’ Ardhi said, dismissing the boy with a wave of his hand. Silently, he was hoping Dallas said a decent good-bye. It might be the last conversation he ever had with his mum and dad.

20.

Tristan helped Sahori onto the boat on Friday evening before passing her gun up to her. He loved the way she moved-like the cross between a cat and a dancer and a snake, like she was boneless. She really would make a winning bride. Or a sexy ass geisha. He could certainly do worse, and only one better.

‘What is it we’re doing again?’ she asked, glancing around in confusion.

‘Garridan wants us to check the boat out nightly now given Ardhi’s tendency to hide in them.’ He glanced back towards the house and saw the other mers milling around the kitchen table, picking at Pintang’s gourmet nachos. No one was watching them.

Sahori shrugged. ‘But why us? We’re off duty now and those nachos smell good.’

Tristan smiled at her. ‘Because we’re the best,’ he hoisted himself onto the deck. ‘Wouldn’t you agree?’

Sahori smiled and helped him to his feet. ‘That we make a good couple? Yes, of course.’

Tristan laughed and stepped into her space. ‘Is that the full moon speaking?’ He’d gone to great pains to look good that night and had dabbed on extra cologne. He needed Sahori out of her wits to agree to break the rules for him. He felt bad for leading her astray, but he was getting desperate. And the more desperate he became, the more he felt like that marooned man again. His humanity was falling away, his inner demons rising to the surface. And those demons were demanding contact with a woman the way his wrecked body had needed food and shelter.

And closure. Which he’d only find by embracing his true nature.

Sahori smiled. ‘The moon, yes. What crazy things it does. I have been craving things I have not ever experienced…’ She touched his sleeve. ‘...A warm body on top of mine. Kisses to curl my toes….’

‘Sounds like you’re being easily distracted,’ he teased her quietly. ‘Perhaps we should continue this discussion below deck, hmm? I’ll give you a lecture about…’ he ran the back of his knuckle down the front of her black bodysuit. ‘... dedication to your job.’

Sahori’s eyebrows lifted. ‘Are you offering to..?’ an awestruck expression dominated her pretty face.

Tristan smiled. ‘A good guard needs a clear mind, and that’s something we can help each other out with here and now.’ He stepped around her and began to descend the stairs, smiling at her over his shoulder. ‘Come on down and let’s see if we can agree on a new arrangement to tide us over until the moon wanes.’

Sahori didn’t respond. But her light footfalls descended the stairs behind him-quickly. Tristan grinned. He’d forgotten how much fun it was to be the snake instead of the one resisting the forbidden fruit.

*

Ivyanne sat next to Lincoln at the dining table, reaching across and scooping a handful of delicious smelling nachos onto her plate with a trembling hand that didn’t know if it wanted to fondle or punch people. Tensions were high but aware that her attitude would decide whether they all killed each other by the end of the weekend, she’d pasted a fake smile on her face, and tried to look like a queen who had her head together.

‘Mmm Pintang this looks so good,’ Ivyanne said, watching the cheese separate into gooey strings between two corn chips. ‘Wicked even.’

‘I agree,’ Lincoln’s hand slipped onto her thigh under the table. It was hot and and heavenly against her bare skin. ‘I could devour every inch, right now…’

‘Don’t be greedy.’ Ivyanne looked at him sideways and smiled. ‘There’s a sharing rule in this house you know.’

His mouth came close to her ear. ‘I’m damn close to agreeing to that if it means I get a taste.’

Ivyanne glanced around the table, relieved to see that no one-aside from Grace-was paying them close attention. Her wounded puppy eyes were too much for Ivyanne to bear. Like it wasn’t bad enough that she was breaking two grown men’s hearts on a daily basis-but a teenage girl’s as well?

‘Hey did you make a version of this without mince?’ Ivyanne asked Pintang. ‘I’d hate for Tristan to miss out.’

‘The vegetarian passed on dinner.’ Pintang said. ‘Old grumpy bum said he had no appetite.’

Ivyanne bit her lip, feeling heartsick. ‘Oh.’

‘Yeah he has been in a foul mood lately hasn’t he?’ Adele remarked, pressing a corn chip into Price’s waiting mouth and then kissing his lips when they closed around it. Price moaned gently when Adele licked a dab of sour cream off her fingertip, and Ivyanne couldn’t help but wonder if Adele was well on the road to getting over Tristan and Lincoln. After all, the nauseating new couple were the only ones in the house who reserved the right to get into bed together without fall-out, aside from Bane and Marcus and Ivyanne had a feeling that that was already deal. The door to the theatre room had been locked the night before, music blaring from within.

And Ivyanne was so jealous of both couples that she wanted to weep. Dreams had been assaulting her for days. The sight of Lincoln’s skin showing through the artful rip in his jeans made her shift in her seat. Seeing Tristan shower off after a swim the day before by the pool had made her want to lick him dry. She was definitely losing it.

‘It’s not like him.’ Grace said quietly, her sombre tone drawing Ivyanne back before she could start panting.

‘I can’t say I blame him.’ Bane said. ‘Things around hear have settled into a bit of a routine lately….a routine he’s conveniently been left out of.’

Ivyanne flushed. Now it was her fault that Lincoln wasn’t on guard anymore too?

‘Yeah well he volunteered to split his free time between guard duty and managing a corporation via computer.’ Lincoln said swiftly. ‘He can resent the extra time I get with Ivyanne while I covet his bank account, but at the end of the day, we’re still chasing a tail that fluke-slaps us when we get too close. The fact that I’m closer just means that I’m getting slapped back more often.’

Grace giggled. ‘Poor Lincoln.When you need someone to kiss the bruises better…’

Ivyanne gave her a withering look. ‘I swear you’re as bad as your uncle.’

‘And probably as good too.’ Grace winked. ‘Just waiting for confirmation. Know anyone with some free time, Lincoln? The full moon can be a very valid scapegoat.’

‘Knock it off, Lolita-it’s a blue moon you’re waiting on, not full.’ Lincoln said, but he was bright red as he looked away. ‘Where is Tristan anyway?’

‘Down at the yacht with Sahori checking it over.’ Dalton said, leaning across the table and scooping a spoonful of guacamole onto his plate. The blonde highlights in is dark hair shone in the light. ‘They went down about twenty minutes ago.’

‘Must be doing a thorough check.’ Saraya commented.

‘Why’s he doing that?’ Garridan asked as he spooned guacamole onto his plate.

Ivyanne took a bite of her corn chip. Lincoln’s hand was now on the small of her back, rubbing it in small circles. It felt heavenly. Too good to tell him to stop.

‘What do you mean why?’ Dalton asked. ‘He told Sahori that you asked him to.’

‘What?’ Garridan scoffed. ‘No I didn’t. I told him I had Arulen and Ivor doing that daily. There’s no reason for him and Sahori to be down there, especially when they’re off-’ Garridan went silent.

Ivyanne’s head snapped up. ‘Off? They’re off duty and working anyway?’

‘On a task you didn’t assign?’ Adele repeated.

‘On a boat alone?’ Grace pointed out.

Ivyanne’s eyes met Garridan’s, but he looked away, his cheeks reddening slightly as he casually glanced out the window. ‘Hmm... maybe I did ask him to and I just…’

Ivyanne’s heart flipped in her chest. She stood up from her seat and flung her napkin down on her plate, staring at Dalton. ‘How long ago did they go down there on this fake, private task?’

Adele had a hand over her mouth as she craned her neck to look out into the night. Beside her, Pintang looked intrigued.

‘Uh... um.. ten minutes? Fifteen max?’ Dalton stammered, looking worriedly at his dad.

Lincoln snorted. ‘Well I’ll be-’

‘King.’ Grace whispered, her complexion wan. ‘Apparently.’

Adele’s head hit the table. ‘Oh man….’ she groaned. ‘Tristan….!’

Lincoln shot his ex a look of hurt to which she was oblivious.

Ivyanne pushed her chair back, feeling her teeth gnash against one another as she wove around the crowded table and headed straight for the open door. She didn’t have to look behind her to know that the rest of the diners had also leapt to their feet and were hot on her tail. She didn’t care. As she approached the darkened boat, she could see it rocking slightly on the water. Arulen and Ivor were visible about twenty meters away, and the gasps of pleasure resonating from within the hull were enough to wipe her mind free of skepticism.

Tristan Loveridge was a dead man.

*

This is it! Lincoln thought as Ivyanne’s feet stomped along the dock towards the rocking boat and leapt onto the deck. He’d never been so enthralled in his life. Tristan’s about to be benched for the next eight years, if not indefinitely! Game, set, match-Grey!

He stopped at the edge of the dock then flung out his arms, stopping anyone else from barging past him.

‘Wait,’ he commanded them. As good as this was for him, he knew that Ivyanne was going to be hurt and upset, and possibly humiliated. Now was not the time to crowd her.

‘What’s going on?’ Someone asked from behind him. Camus, who had been on the roof.

‘I’m not sure... but I think Tristan’s about to go down.’ Pintang whispered. ‘Hard.’

‘Oh.’ Camus said softly. ‘Who’s he in there with?’

‘Sahori.’

‘This is terrible.’ Price whispered to Adele beside him. ‘I was really praying that-’

Lincoln glanced over his shoulder and shot Price a dirty look. ‘Do you mind?’ he asked gruffly.

Price winced. ‘Sorry. But hey, looks like the best man wins after all.’

Lincoln was slightly mollified by that. He grunted  and turned back in time to see Ivyanne fling the cabin door open with a crack. Lincoln grinned. The noises inside were unmistakable-either Tristan and Sahori were having a violent arm wrestle in there, or Tristan had allowed the Japanese beauty to drag him over the line in the sand.

Ivyanne’s expression was gruesome as she peered into the darkness.

‘Hey!’ She exclaimed. ‘Play time is over!’

Then there was a flurry of movement, followed by an indignant shriek and a shadow flying through the air- Sahori. Ivyanne had pulled her clear of the cabin and flung her onto the upper deck behind her!

There were gasps from behind Lincoln and he felt the sensation of being jostled, like someone was trying to get a look over his head, but he held them back. Ivyanne was about to kick Tristan’s ass-and he wasn’t going to be jockeying for a good view of it!

There was a curse-a foreign one Lincoln didn’t understand, and his heart skipped a beat when Sahori hit the ground, flipped feet over head, and emerged in a crouched position, eyes narrowed to slits-hands up in a defensive stance right out of a Kung Fu movie. She looked dangerous, with her hair coming unpinned, and her short, incredibly solicitous skirt hiked up to just under her hips.

If Ivyanne was concerned for her welfare, she didn’t show it. She stood, hands on hips, head cocked to the side. ‘That’s it Miss Saigon-just try it!’

‘Cool,’ Adele whispered. ‘I’ve been waiting for her to crack.’

Sahori’s eyes widened, and she dropped her hands, followed by her arms, straightening. ‘Your majesty!’ she exclaimed. ‘What is the meaning of this?!’

Ivyanne’s eyes bugged. ‘You need me to break it down for you?!’ she demanded, her expression incredulous. ‘I thought it was a Japanese custom to leave your shoes at the front door-not your decency!’

Sahori’s mouth fell open and she back at the darkened cabin. Angry cursing was resounding from within. ‘Oh!’ Her face paled. ‘I am sorry, Ivyanne. We just thought perhaps that outside would be more appropriate than under your roof! Tristan said that out here-’

‘Nothing about this situation is appropriate!’ Ivyanne snapped. ‘Now put your guard back up-you’re going to need it!’

‘No! I will not!’ Sahori stood taller, dropping her arms to her sides, but the lipstick smeared around her mouth made a mockery of her earnest expression. ‘I am here to protect you-not to cause you harm, my queen!’

Ivyanne sneered. ‘Let’s just see who harms who!’

‘Ivyanne don’t!’ Garridan barked. ‘We need her intact!’

‘Tough!’ Ivyanne snapped, advancing on Sahori. Under the light of the moon she looked like a fallen angel. Her dress was glowing white but her eyes were narrowed into angry slits. ‘She’s been challenging me with that little smile for weeks and now she’s getting her wish!’

‘Ivyanne don’t!’ Saraya shouted out, shoving her way past Lincoln. ‘You know it’s not Sahori you’re mad at! Put the blame where it belongs!’

‘No!’ Sahori exclaimed, glancing back at the boat. ‘Stay in there baby!’ She glared at Ivyanne. ‘That’s not fair to him-he’s well within his rights! It is I, who has broken my-’ Sahori’s protests were cut off as Ivyanne shot out her arm, pulling Sahori to her magnetically, grasping her by the throat. Sahori’s eyes bugged.

‘Don’t you tell me who I’m mad at!’ Ivyanne raged. To Lincoln’s horror, he saw her eyes overflow with tears. ‘You can both go to hell! I trusted you not to sacrifice your virtue with my-’ her voice cracked.

‘Your what?!’ The words ripped out of Lincoln. He stepped forward, to Pintang’s side. ‘Your what, Ivyanne? Friend? Suitor? Future husband? Part-time lover? What terminology are you using for him today, huh?’

Ivyanne glanced at him. In her hand, Sahori’s face was going bright red, her eyes bugging as she searched for air-apparently she’d forgotten to catch a breath before Ivyanne had snatched her.

‘Do not make this about you!’ she snapped. ‘I knew damn well there was a chance that one of you would crack-either of you-but not like this! Going behind my back? Thinking I was too dumb to find out? I’m insulted! And I’m done! I could never marry someone so deceptive, not when I’ve been so honest at the expense of my own reputation!’ She turned away. ‘Do you hear that Tristan?’ She shouted at the cabin. ‘I don’t care how far you went or what excuse you have-we’re through, got it?! Now get out here and look me dead in the eye, you lousy mother f-’ Ivyanne’s mouth snapped closed. ‘Asshole.’ She finished.

Lincoln wanted to jump for joy at that statement, but he was far too shaken by Ivyanne’s hysterical reaction to Tristan’s infidelity to leech any happiness out of the situation. Ivyanne was crushed-beyond crushed. Her pretty face was streaked with tears.

Then, there was the sound of a throat clearing behind them. ‘I would come forward…. but first can you let me know what I’ve actually done?’

Lincoln’s eyes slid to the door of the cabin, but no one emerged.

‘Oh shit.’ Pintang said from Lincoln’s side.

Lincoln looked at her, then followed her eyes, back along the dock and to the area where the sloped grassy hill dropped sharply to the retaining wall which kept the tide off the land.

Tristan was standing there, leaning against the lamp post which held the security camera, his blonde cap of curls shining like a halo above his smiling face. Lincoln’s heart sank as he saw just how expertly they had all been played for fools.

*

Tristan had been lying on the grass in the shadows, staring at the stars above and contemplating his placement in the grand scheme of things when he’d seen the mob pour out into the night air, lead by their gallant and furious-looking queen. He’d glanced at his watch and said to himself: ‘Eighteen minutes. Not too bad at all.’

Tristan had taken his time getting up, unable to hold back a wry smile as Ivyanne loudly defamed his character for all to hear while dangling poor Sahori over the water by the throat.

Oh my queen... how wrong you are! He thought jovially as he’d sauntered down the slope and taken position before making his presence known. Pintang had been the first to look back, followed closely by Lincoln-who’s expression was so priceless that Tristan wished he’d filmed the entire thing just to watch it all in slow motion again.

‘Oh my-’

His eye caught Adele’s who had also finagled her way to the edge of the narrow dock, and she clapped a hand to her mouth to hold back her laughter, her blue eyes twinkling with genuine merriment.

Ivyanne looked up next. She glanced back at the dock first, her expression confused as her eyes skimmed over her entourage, and then followed their line of vision-directly to him. She had been bright red with fury, but now her complexion paled under the lamplight.

‘Tristan?!’ she squeaked. ‘What are you doing up there?’

‘Watching you.’ He said with a smirk. ‘You’re even more  bewitching when you’re mad, you know that?’

‘But I-Ow!’ Ivyanne cried out, dropping Sahori unceremoniously on the deck, before nursing her arm in her hand. Sahori must have struck it to break her grip. ‘You could have broken my arm!’ She snapped at her guard.

Sahori looked up, holding her throat, her eyes wide with apology. ‘I’m sorry-’ she croaked, yanking her skirt down. ‘You’d forgotten me-I couldn’t-b-breathe!’

Ivyanne scowled down at her, then lifted her gaze to Tristan. ‘So if you’re there… then who….?’ She frowned back at the cabin. Then her face crumpled. ‘Oh no…..!’

Tristan grinned and cupped his mouth. ‘Come out now Lachy-I swear she won’t hurt you!’

Lachlan scrambled up out of the cabin, eyes wide, tucking in his shirt. His gaze went from his cousin, to the girl on the deck. ‘Is she okay?’ he demanded, racing forward and wrapping his arms around Sahori. His mouth was rosy from shared lipstick. ‘I couldn’t get my pants up babe! I’m sorry! If I’d known she thought I was Tristan than I would have said something!’

Sahori shook her head, holding her hand to her throat. ‘It’s okay-’ she gasped. ‘I didn’t realize until a moment ago-and she was holding my throat too tight for me to explain!’

Ivyanne looked ill. ‘You were with Lachlan?’

‘I arranged a rendezvous for them.’ Tristan said smartly. ‘Figured we didn’t all have to be miserable this weekend. Then I did some star gazing for awhile... thinking about how crazy that moon can make people act...’ he winked at her. ‘Never anticipated a live display though!’ He shook his head ruefully. ‘You honestly think I would be able to squash my feelings for you so easily? That I’d go behind your back before setting you free? Once again, I’ve been underestimated. But hopefully, this is the last time.’

‘You are full of shit!’ Lincoln exclaimed, pushing the people between them aside roughly to advance on him. ‘This wasn’t some misunderstanding-look me dead in the eye and tell me that you didn’t want it to play out like this!’

Tristan cleared his throat, unable to hold back a smile. ‘My sketches were a little off, and I kind of hoped Ivyanne would be wearing a swimsuit at the time but...yes it went rather well.’

Ivyanne’s hands went to her face, like she was trying to hold her brains in. ‘You wanted me to to….?’ She let out a scream of frustration, turning her face to the sky, sliding her hands over her eyes, breathing heavily and obviously trying to get a hold of herself. ‘I could have killed her!’ she exclaimed. And the next thing Tristan knew, he was flying across the water and pulled into one of her outstretched hands, where she shook him violently. Adele and Pintang got knocked into the water by his broad shoulders on the way, landing with squeals and splashes.

‘Do you get that?!’ The lovely, furious queen raged as she jostled him. His teeth rattled. ‘I was prepared to-’

‘Fight.’ Tristan said, covering her hand with his own, using his strength to force down her movements, breathing heavily. ‘For me.’ He smiled at her tenderly, not allowing her to break the gaze. ‘For once.’

‘Don’t touch me!’ Ivyanne cried, wrenching her arm free. ‘I hate you!’

‘Um, once again-you grabbed me, your highness.’ But Tristan stood back, holding his hands up in a pose of surrender. ‘Not that I mind, of course.’

‘Dude.’ Lachlan looked incredibly annoyed as he fixed his clothes. ‘Not cool.’

‘Tristan Loveridge!’ Garridan bellowed, pushing his way to the front of the crowd. ‘That was a dirty trick! Poor Sahori and Lachlan were in genuine danger two minutes ago-do you know what I would have done to you if a broken bone had resulted from this chaos?’

Tristan glared at his uncle. ‘Oh shove a sock in it Garridan! Sahori would have handled herself, and you damn well know it!’ he stepped up to the other man, realizing he’d gotten taller at some unknown point over the years. ‘You wanted me to fight for her? Well... go get yourself some popcorn and enjoy the show, okay? Because I am not going to apologize for this!’ He turned around, frowning down at Sahori. ‘Except to you-of course. I thought she’d scream and Lachlan would come tumbling out-I didn’t realize she’d have you in a head lock before you could enlighten her.’

‘It’s fine,’ Sahori said stiffly, as Lachlan pulled her to her feet. ‘It was wrong of me, to act as I did, regardless of who I was with.’

‘Speak for yourself. If he wasn’t the hulk, I’d be trying to whoop his ass right now.’ Lachlan muttered, glowering at him with angry blue eyes.

Pintang vaulted herself up onto the dock, water streaming from her clothes. ‘Please tell me that I didn’t give you this bright idea?’

Tristan took her wrist and helped her to her feet. ‘Not in front of witnesses, I won’t.’

She rolled her eyes and wrung out her shirt. ‘Thanks…’ she muttered. But her lips were pursed, trying to hold back a smile.

‘Well I still think you’re a complete asshole,’ Lincoln said. ‘Messing with people’s heads? Embarrassing Ivyanne? You fight dirty Loveridge and then wonder why no one trusts you!’

Tristan lifted his chin. ‘I think I just proved that I am much more trustworthy than you were counting on. Besides you were hoping that I had hurt her. How messed up does that make you?’

Lincoln eyes flashed, and his fist flew at Tristan’s nose. But Tristan had seen his shoulder twitch and ducked the arm, coming up behind his rival’s back and shoving him towards the boat. ‘That all you got?’ Tristan teased. ‘After three weeks of training?’

‘Nah,’ Lincoln dropped and a beat later, Tristan was landing hard on his backside, pain shooting through his tailbone. Lincoln had swung one of his impossibly long legs and taken Tristan’s knees out from under him. ‘I’ve got some other stuff too!’

Tristan was stunned for a moment, and he almost smiled-impressed by Lincoln’s quick thinking and agility. But then there was a foot coming at his face and he remembered to be pissed off. Tristan caught it and yanked, pulling Lincoln down onto the dock, yet even as he was falling, Lincoln was already lifting his other leg to attempt a second kick. And though it missed his stomach, agony shot through Tristan’s still tender shin when it connected with his injured leg.

Lincoln grunted, but whether it was in pain from landing on his hip, or triumph at Tristan’s wince, Tristan didn’t know- and Lincoln was about to be too unconscious to clarify! The reminder that his rival was gaining on him, finding his weak spots and using them to his advantage, made him see red. Before Ivyanne, he’d had no weakness! He’d gone forty one years without so much as a pimple and suddenly, pain was coming at him from every direction and Lincoln was the cause of most of it!

‘Stop it!’ Pintang exclaimed as she shepherded everyone off the dock behind her.

‘Nah-let ’em go. It’ll get it out of their system!’ Someone else jeered.

Tristan jumped to his own feet, reached down and grabbed the collar of Lincoln’s polo shirt, holding his fist to his chin threateningly as he pulled him to his feet. The moon’s energy coursed through him, making him wild. ‘Had enough yet? You do know it’s pretty hard to hurt me, don’t you?’

‘You’re right-you’re strong.’ Lincoln grunted, gripping Tristan’s wrist. ‘But why throw a punch when I can just remind you of the way Ivyanne kissed me the day after you violated her?’ his eyes were mirthful. ‘Now that’s power.’

Tristan’s teeth snapped together, pain radiating through his heart worse now that time had passed and his feelings had intensified. ‘Must have felt good,’ he shook Lincoln. ‘Not as good as when I had her in my arms in the pantry at your engagement party though! I should have just slipped a ring onto her finger then, and gotten some use out of all your planning!’

The punch connected with the side of his jaw. It was actually a hard hit, harder than Tristan had been hit in a long time and it rang his bells. He growled and brought Lincoln down and onto his steadily rising knee cap, grunting with satisfaction when Lincoln’s breath whooshed out of him, before dumping him on the ground.

Lincoln rolled onto his back and gasped out a furious: ‘You’re dead!’ But suddenly, Ivyanne was between them, Lincoln’s collar in one hand, lifting him to his feet, her other hand squarely pressed against Tristan’s chest, forcing him back.

‘Don’t!’ she shrieked. ‘Not one more move! Either of you!’

‘Let him fight!’ Tristan exclaimed. ‘You knew this was coming, Ivyanne! You’re the reason we’re at each other’s throats-why not just let nature take it’s course?’

‘Because the next person who gets hurt is the one I’ll marry!’

Tristan had been prepared to dive into the water and pull Lincoln in by the foot after him, but he halted at her words, limbs locking in place.

‘You wouldn’t dare!’

Ivyanne sneered. ‘Try me.’ She dropped Lincoln, then dusted off her hands. ‘Watch me make a choice based on nothing but spite Loveridge-because I’m running out of other options!’

‘You heard the queen!’ Garridan said. ‘One more blow out of either of you-and you’re both outta here. Not just sacked, but evicted.’

‘Yeah guys-get a grip!’ Saraya said. ‘We united because of Ardhi-if you both love Ivyanne so much-how could you make her watch this?!’ She glared at Tristan. ‘Besides, the man has a gunshot wound Tristan-think!’

‘He attacked me!’ Tristan exclaimed. His bad leg throbbed where Lincoln had tripped him but he’d rather die then admit as much.

‘So? You’re the older one-act it and walk away.’

‘How about I walk away?’ Ivyanne asked wearily. ‘Then you’ll have nothing to fight over.’ Ivyanne turned on her heel and stomped into the house.

Tristan wasted no time taking after her, gaining ground while Grace rushed forward and helped Lincoln to his feet. He could hear the swearing but he tuned it out.

‘What are you doing?’ Price asked, holding Tristan back with one hand. ‘The queen wants to be alone.’

Tristan looked him dead in the eye. ‘One of us is going to chase her Price regardless of what she wants.’ He raised an eyebrow. ‘Do you want Lincoln to beat me to it?’

Price narrowed his eyes, but then sighed and stepped aside.

21.

When Price stepped between Lincoln and Tristan’s retreating back, Lincoln didn’t think twice before he acted-sending out a hand and shoving the other man into the water, out of his way. He was sick of them all thinking that because they were born mer, that they got to dictate how things went down.

He was halfway up the hill when the next person tried. He felt the grip on his wrist, felt himself spun around, and his fist pulled back reflexively and flew forward-stopping only an inch away from Grace’s terrified face.

‘Oh!’ She yelped, her body shrinking into itself.

‘Grace! What are you doing? I almost put your lights out!’ His hand dropped to her shoulder, shaking her. ‘Never ever grab me while I’m mad okay? Garridan’s training us to punch first and then see who the recipient was after.’

She nodded, eyes wide. ‘I’m sorry! I just-I don’t want you to fight him Lincoln!’

‘Because I’ll get beaten down right?’ He growled. ‘Everyone thinks I’m just this big p-’

‘No! Because I don’t want you to get kicked out! I know my great uncle, okay? He means what he says and if you follow Tristan in there, you’re going to come to blows again and you know it.’

‘She’s worth it!’ He snapped.

‘No! She’s not! Dammit Lincoln! I’m trying to mind my tongue and keep my hands to myself but no matter how hard I squint I can’t see how you are ever going to be happy with her. Even if you win! Why have a heart divided when you could have one that’s pounding for you only?’

He sagged, some of the anger going out of him. ‘Grace you promised me that you’d back off.’

‘And you wouldn’t care if I kept that promise, if you were as oblivious to me as you want me to think.’ She took his limp hand in both of his. ‘What uncle Tristan did tonight was underhanded and sly and arrogant and it made me realize a few home truths about my family.’

He crossed his arms, breaking her hold on him. ‘That you all need to be taken down a peg or two hundred?’

‘No. That we always get our way. And you’re my way.’ Grace jumped onto him, wrapping her legs around his hips and arms around his shoulders. His hands were trapped-he couldn’t fling her free without hurting her and when his lips parted to give her what for, the taste of spearmint gum and the wettest, hungriest mouth he’d ever experienced rendered him speechless. Anger at his own vulnerability flashed through him, but had nothing left to burn that Grace’s sweet body hadn’t already set on fire. His lips responded, needing to press against something, need to lap up feminine desire, but as soon as his tongue flicked against hers, she pulled back, panting, smiling  in a way that lit her from within.

‘Admit that you want me.’ She whispered. ‘That you’ve thought about it.’

‘Of course I have.’ He muttered. ‘You’re irritating Grace Londeree, but you’re fucking adorable. I wish it was enough to break the hold she has on my heart, but it’s just not.’

‘I know that.’ Grace smiled and dropped to the ground. ‘She has your heart. But tell me Lincoln, if you fail to win her hand, will you consider taking mine?’

He frowned. ‘You want me to make an empty promise?’

‘More than anything else I’ve ever wanted,’ she whispered. ‘Just tell me that you’ll keep me in mind. You were so brave tonight, taking him on. I love my uncle, but I enjoy seeing someone put him on his backside for once. It’ll keep him grounded.’

‘If someone bringing down a plane for the sole purpose of teaching him a lesson didn’t ground him, one punch from me won’t.’ But Lincoln chuckled, bedazzled by her awe. It helped him stand tall, even though Tristan had just torn him down again. He leaned down and kissed her.

‘I’ve kept you in mind since I first saw you sing, Lolita,’ he ruffled her hair, earning another ridiculous grin. ‘I just didn’t want to encourage this kind of behavior by saying it out loud.’

‘Too late!’ She chirped.

‘So I see.’ He turned and walked away, pressing fingers to his lips, all anger eradicated from his system. Let Tristan have his games. Loveridge was going to need a memory or two to make him smile when he was growing old alone.

*

Ivyanne had known that things were going south, quickly, but she hadn’t realized the severity of the situation until she saw mild-tempered Lincoln take Tristan’s feet out from underneath him. It was the beginning of the end.

Ivyanne wiped at her eyes as she stomped up the stairs. She’d never been so humiliated before in her life! She’d seen some of the others laughing over the scene with Sahori once Tristan had emerged from the shadows-but Ivyanne didn’t think it was funny at all. She’d been prepared to gauge Sahori’s eyes out!

I’m as bad as they are! She realized as she rounded the stair at the top of the landing. Mean tempered, jealous, over-dramatic... If my mother saw that, she’d be mortified!

‘Ivyanne hold up!’

Ivyanne groaned when she heard Tristan’s baritone following her down the hall, though she had known one of them was going to be hot on her heels, if not both.

‘If you think this is the time for an apology, then you’ve lied about your I. Q,’ she said, making a beeline for her own stairwell.

‘Apology?’ Tristan chuckled. ‘Hell, I’ve never been so ready to break out the champagne before in my life!’

Ivyanne ground her teeth together. ‘Tristan-go. I mean it. I have nothing but ugly things to say to you.’

‘Ugly? Like mother f-asshole?’ he joked. ‘Or telling me to go to hell? Pretty sure you’ve already laid that on me tonight!’ A hand encircled her wrist. ‘But you didn’t mean them.’

‘Ha!’ She barked, turning her door handle. ‘Shows how much you know!’

‘Ivyanne….’ Tristan’s voice dropped, and the mirth dissolved. ‘Sweetheart... you were crying. You were screaming, and crying-hysterically. Over me.’

Ivyanne froze, her hand on the door knob as the truth in his words hit home. He was right. She had been. The notion of Tristan and Sahori had shredded her. In fact she still hadn’t recovered from the initial jealousy, let alone the anger to follow! What did that mean?

‘What I did was mischievous, I’ll admit that,’ Tristan continued softly, ‘but that doesn’t change your reaction.’ Strong, warm arms enfolded her, one stretching down to her wrist and pulling her hand off the door knob. ‘You thought I was in another woman’s arms and it made you homicidal.’

Ivyanne stiffened. ‘I was angry,’ she said quickly. ‘To think you’d gone that far right where I’d see it. That’s all.’

Tristan chuckled. ‘Lincoln may swallow that because he’s desperate to believe you-but I won’t. I saw your heart break over me tonight-I heard it in your voice. We all did.’ His breath was on her neck. ‘Doesn’t that tell you something?’

‘Yeah.’ Ivyanne said hotly, squeezing her eyes against a fresh round of tears. ‘That the full moon is a son of a bitch.’

Tristan groaned and roughly spun her around. ‘You stupid, ignorant-’

‘Go on!’ Ivyanne snapped. ‘Dig yourself a deeper hole!’

Tristan kissed her fiercely. Ivyanne’s heart jumped into her throat on reflex-but this time, her hand reacted as well. She pushed him back and slapped him-hard-across the face.

‘Don’t!’ She sobbed. ‘Don’t kiss me like this was all some kind of foreplay!’

Tristan looked stunned for a moment, but then he stepped back into her face. ‘It is all foreplay with us,’ he whispered, his toffee-colored eyes as warm as syrup. He grabbed the hand she had struck him with, and pressed it to his lips, the red mark on his face half of what any other man would bear from the same hit. His strength in that moment was palatable, inside and out. ‘And it’s just leading up to a bigger and bigger explosion every day you deny me.’ He pressed her limp hand against his heart. ‘Tell me, my queen...do you need me to check your windows tonight?’

Ivyanne narrowed her eyes, hating him for making her heart throw itself against her ribcage so violently. ‘No. They will be shut, locked and boarded up.’

Tristan rolled his eyes. ‘Wouldn’t be the first time. But it will be the last.’

Ivyanne arched an eyebrow. ‘The cocky thing is getting old. It was attractive before-now it’s just-’

‘Irresistible?’ he provided. ‘I know. I can see you unravelling.’ He grabbed the hem of her skirt and pulled her against him. ‘You’re mad tonight-I understand.’ His eyes burned into hers. ‘But tomorrow night is the full moon-and you will leave that window open for me, Ivyanne.’

Ivyanne rolled her eyes. ‘Dream on Tristan-your lines don’t work here anymore. Actually, I wouldn’t be surprised if anyone ever believes a word you say again!’

Tristan snickered. ‘Well-believe this. I’m going to come to you tomorrow night, and I’m going to make love to you.’ His hands slid down her sides. ‘Actually I’m going to make love to you, then fuck you, then make love to you again. With my hands, lips fingers...’ His hands travelled back up her thighs, hiking up her skirt so his fingertips grazed her skin. ‘When you come the first time and call out my name, I’m going to slip that ring onto your finger. And when you come the tenth time, our bloodlines will be one. I won’t let you out of my arms until we make new life and this ache-’ his hand caressed her sex through her underwear, making her shudder. ‘Yes that one, is alleviated.’

Ivyanne’s skin erupted into a million tiny flames at his touch but one glimpse of his smug, knowing smile refreshed her rage. She shoved his hand away and slid out from under him. ‘You’re not the only one who can take care of that ache for me,’ she reminded him, finding the knob on the door. ‘Or the only one who can do it well.’ She was being mean, but she didn’t care. Tristan had wounded her like no man ever had. She wanted to see an ounce of that suffering reflected in his eyes.

‘Maybe not,’ he said sharply, pushing off the door. ‘But I am the only one who’s still going to make you ache like that, one hundred, two hundred years from now. And you know it.’

Ivyanne glared at him. ‘Good night Tristan.’

‘Good night, Ivyanne.’ He retreated, winking. ‘Better make sure those windows are locked real tight, because I’ll be coming by to check-’ But he didn’t finish his threat. An annoyed look crossed his face, and he dug his phone out of his pocket, hitting the speaker button as he lifted it. ‘Tristan here,’ he said brusquely.

Ivyanne opened her door, turning her back to him. I don’t care how hot this man is! I will have grey hairs in six months if I have to marry him!

‘Why? Who’s this? Callum? Oh hey! Yeah this is me…what’s up?’ There was a long pause. ‘Whoa mate slow down! How do you know Ardhi?’

Ivyanne spun around, curious. Callum? Ardhi?

Tristan’s face was creased with annoyance. ‘How do ….? What? No I’ve …. okay okay…. go, talk.’ Tristan’s hand reached out and grabbed her wrist again. ‘STAY THERE.’ He mouthed.

Ivyanne nodded, wetting her lips. As Tristan listened to whatever the caller was saying, the color started to drain from his face.

‘He’s going to try and…?’ Tristan’s eyes closed, his face contorting, yanking Ivyanne up against him. ‘Over my dead body,’ he whispered, a tremble going through him.

22.

‘Okay kids-listen up!’ Garridan’s eyes drifted around the theatre room, his lips moving silently as he did a head count. ‘You all know the threat, and I’m going to keep our counterattack simple, and safe.’ He gestured to Ivyanne. ‘At ten o’clock tomorrow night, a boat will appear in the bay. Ardhi is counting on it to distract us and we must appear distracted. Camus will go out in the Zodiac and question them as they anticipate, but the moment he hears the shot from inside the house-Arundel and Ivor will capsize the boat and help him restrain the occupants.’

Arundel and Ivor smiled at each other.

‘What shot?’ Adele asked, looking confused.

‘Mine. Or Garridan’s bullet- plugging Ardhi in the middle of his forehead,’ Tristan said grimly, squeezing Ivyanne’s hand. There was a chorus of cries and murmurs from the gathered mermaids. Ivyanne was seated between Tristan and Lincoln. Each was holding one of her hands-and for once neither seemed to care about the other’s proximity which was odd considering they both bore bruises and scratches from their struggle not long before.

Ivyanne swallowed. She didn’t want to picture what Tristan had said. Or Ardhi’s angular and exotically pretty face shattering, nor Tristan being in close quarters with him. But the guard had been locked away for an hour planning their scheme, and Ivyanne had swore that she wouldn’t get in their way again.

‘And how is that going to happen exactly?’ Lincoln asked.

‘Ardhi is going to try and sneak into Ivyanne’s room at ten and is anticipating both her, and the crown, being there when he does. At 9.30, every non-guard in this house will converge in the theatre room, armed and locked in, to stay safe. At 9.45, Tristan and I will sneak into Ivyanne’s room while the lights are out. I’ll hide in her closet, and Tristan will hide in the closet of the spare room, so we’re laying in wait wherever he ransacks first.’ Garridan paused. ‘When we’re in, Ivyanne will enter, turn on her bedroom light and head straight for the bathroom where she’ll turn on the shower. Then, she’ll exit through the door to the spare room, which will be dark, and back out onto the landing, down the stairs where Lincoln and Sahori will be waiting to escort her to the security room where they’ll all be locked in.’ He glared at Ivyanne. ‘On both sides.’

Me, Lincoln and Sahori...the Court, the turned, and the Marked. Protected and useless. Ivyanne thought. But she nodded. ‘I’ll stay put.’

‘Good.’ Garridan sighed. ‘I have no doubt that Ardhi will look for the crown first when he sees that Ivyanne is out of sight. But he will find a guard with a gun instead. After that, the rest of his plan is moot. Another distraction is apparently arriving at eleven to cover for him while he escapes, but Lachlan and Price will be down where the escape vehicle will be arriving, hiding in the trees, and will apprehend them too. Including Sherri.’

‘How many of them?’ Sahori asked, frowning.

‘Three. But of them, only Sherri wishes us ill-will.’

‘What if it’s more than a robbery?’ Grace asked.

Garridan glanced at Ivyanne, then Tristan, then away. ‘Well, Callum believes it is.’

‘But Ardhi said he didn’t want to hurt me!’ Ivyanne  protested. ‘He said he was after something worth more, and if it’s money he’s seeking, the crown will do the job! But if it’s a sentimental worth he’s eluding to then your plan is serving one of the two things I love the most up on a silver platter by shoving Tristan in a closet like a lightning rod!’

Tristan chuckled. ‘I’m valuable again? I thought you hated me?’

‘Shut up.’ Ivyanne snapped. ‘My point is that he could be hoping to kill whoever he happens upon.’

‘Which won’t happen-because everyone will be locked away.’ Tristan said. ‘And for the record, he’s not after me anymore. Callum told him I bought a restaurant for Pintang, and Ardhi assumes that we’re falling for each other.’ He nodded towards Lincoln. ‘That’s the one at risk, who he believes you’re still engaged to. Which is exactly why he’ll be locked up tight.’

‘He can come at me,’ Lincoln muttered.

‘Don’t even think about it.’ Ivyanne said shortly. ‘This guy doesn’t know Ardhi that well, or his secrets.Who knows what secret agenda Ardhi has?’

‘Callum has a theory about that too,’ Garridan said, then cringed. Ivyanne stared at him, waiting for him to elaborate. His grimace wasn’t making her feel better. After a minute, he leaned forward, his eyes tight with anxiety.

‘Look nothing is certain, but Callum is switching teams on instinct-his own. And I agree. Ivyanne, honey...Ardhi plans on sneaking into your bedroom, armed, on a full moon, with an hour to kill, and has apparently been preparing for this by researching sexual intercourse on the-’

‘Oh hell no!’ Lincoln got to his feet. ‘Don’t even say it!’

Ivyanne’s blood drained from her face. ‘He’s expecting to get laid?’

‘Yes.’ Tristan said softly. ‘And doing so on a full moon means that his ultimate intention is to impregnate you.’

Ivyanne felt something inside her wither and die, and a moan of despair from across the room told her that Pintang was experiencing the same thing, as their flickering, remaining faith in Ardhi’s soul was snuffed out.

‘But..he knows I’m stronger than he is! How could he expect to overpower me without having to kill me and ruin his fun?’

‘No…’ Pintang sobbed from beside Lincoln. He immediately sat and pulled her into his arms, his expression concerned. ‘Oh god…Ardhi!’

‘Ssh…’ Lincoln whispered, cradling her, kissing the top of her hair. ‘Come on Tangy…don’t give him any more tears.’

Ivyanne’s heart skipped a beat. She was so used to comforting Lincoln that she hadn’t realized how good he was at offering comfort. Suddenly, she saw Lincoln not just as a husband or king, but as a father. And then she started missing her own father. And then her anger rose once more.

‘He is so dead.’ She muttered.

‘And I’m the one with the heinous sex drive according to Ardhi…’ Tristan remarked, his tone rueful. ‘Hypocrite.’

‘I don’t know how he expects to pull it off.’ Garridan went on. ‘Catching you by surprise, and alone, is probably key, which we’ve eliminated. So don’t lose a moment’s sleep over this, sweetheart. He won’t get near you.’

‘When I spoke to Callum, he told me that his love was gang-raped and murdered years ago.’ Tristan said softly. ‘He’s confessed that he’s been adverse to Ardhi this whole time, but unsure of how to go about it, until he met me, and realized that the bullshit stories Ardhi has spun about being framed were exactly that-bullshit. And when he saw Ardhi on the computer yesterday googling how to pleasure a woman, and then received a call from Dallas today with the details of the attack happening on the full moon-he knew he had to warn us.’ He scratched his head. ‘Callum thinks Ardhi wants to break in, rape you, steal the crown and then split. Bali is stop one on their escape route.’

‘I can’t believe that there are so many awful humans in such a quaint town,’ Grace said sadly.

‘But they’re not awful.’ Tristan said. ‘The story he’s telling them doesn’t include the rape part and he’s painted us as being evil. They’re just eager to start these awesome new lives he’s promised and unaware of the true nature of the guy who’s promised them.’

‘Why this fixation with the crown?’ Joyce asked. ‘Does he want it simply to keep it from Lincoln and Tristan?’

‘Possibly, but Ardhi’s telling them that he has a buyer lined up for it in New Zealand. I doubt that very much-I googled the crown on my phone before and there’s no mention of it’s existence on the internet so there’s no demand or reward in place. Anyone who could know of it’s value would have to be mer, or a thousand years old.’

Ivyanne’s thoughts scattered and re-grouped, then scattered again and regrouped elsewhere. New Zealand again? What was Ardhi’s fixation with that country anchored to? What puzzle piece was she missing? Or was it all just coincidence?

‘Anyway our plan will decimate his, and quickly. We’ll all go out for a swim together early tomorrow afternoon so every one of us is at our strongest, then rest until the late evening. We know Ardhi plans to start watching the house and brewing the storm around six o’clock. But we’ll be expecting it and practice caution.’

‘Whoever pulls the trigger will be knighted.’ Price said with a soft smile. ‘Are you sure you wouldn’t prefer me up there? Tristan’s already got millions and I’m the best shot.’

Everyone laughed. Beside her, Lincoln rested his chin against Pintang’s head, his expression pensive, obviously realizing that being knighted was out of his reach now. Ivyanne worried her lip with her teeth, wanting to back Price up but knowing Tristan would never forgive her if she emasculated him again. She’d stuffed up a lot of things that night-she wasn’t going to withdraw her pledge to have more faith in him too.

‘That’s true. But on the off chance that it comes to hand to hand, Tristan will be more likely to survive.’ Garridan pointed out. ‘I don’t like it either, and so I hope it’s my door he comes to first.’

Ivyanne turned to Tristan, realizing that she owed him one, but still too angry with him to go about it nicely. ‘I can’t believe this Callum guy likes you so much after two minutes that he’s determined to betray someone like Ardhi on your behalf! I didn’t realize that your powers work on men as well!’

‘They don’t,’ Lachlan and Lincoln said in unison, and not without bitterness. And then all of the mermaids were laughing. Even Tristan. All except Pintang, who continued to cry softly.

Ivyanne’s heart twisted at that and she knew in that moment-she couldn’t mark Pintang for any more pain, or risk a Kayu-Api ever becoming a ruler. Their bloodline was too volatile.
Pintang wasn’t going to have to wait until her fiftieth birthday. Ivyanne was going to release her by bedtime.

*

The midday afternoon sun warmed Ardhi’s back as he knelt in the dense foliage of a mango tree against the innermost wall of Ivyanne’s house, watching the overladen sailboat slap it’s way across the water, heading out to sea.

He couldn’t believe his luck. He’d woken up that morning, his heart racing like he’d run a marathon and known that he wouldn’t be able to just sit around all day, waiting for the best day of his life to start. He’d had to go down to Ivyanne’s house and scope it out-see who was coming and going, try to gauge how many of her houseguests were armed.

Most of his mers had been headed down to Cannonvale for a swim, while Callum had been called out for a charter tour of Hook Island that would keep him detained until near sunset, leaving only Sherri at home. So he’d told her where he was going and warned her that if he didn’t return-to go through with the plan as arranged. He couldn’t chance getting stuck in a tree all day while someone sunbathed beneath him and blow his one shot at the crown and the girl.

And boy was he glad he had come down-because his bird’s eye view afforded him a glimpse of something that could have been detrimental to his plan-Perfects. Ivor and Arulen, whom he’d met a few years before in Indonesia were unmistakable as they flitted back and forth across the bay in front of Ivyanne’s boat. That ruled out a water entry or escape, so he was glad that he’d had a plan B.

Ardhi thought it over as the disfigured mers glide, realizing that they complicated matters more than he’d originally thought. So he pulled out his phone and sent Sherri a quick text: ‘Have a chance to get in for a quick survey. Leaving phone behind. Keep them on schedule in case I get stuck somewhere until nightfall. But warn Lorens and Jade that there are mers in the water who can read minds so they cannot go in, at any cost!’

His phone beeped almost straight away: ‘Geez Ardhi I swear you’re trying to fail my heart. I’ll tell them, and I’ll keep watch. Please be careful. I don’t want to lose you.’

Ardhi smiled, touched. It was funny, but in some ways, he could see that if he’d met Sherri before Ivyanne...Then he snorted, realizing that it was a bad day to get sentimental or reflect on what might have been. Especially when he still wasn’t sure what could. Who knew? Maybe he’d find closure from Ivyanne and in time, his bond with Sherri would strengthen in other ways.

‘Be careful what you’re wish for. You might end up stuck with me forever.’ He texted back, then, spotting a shallow knot in a nearby branch, Ardhi wedged his phone inside. Then, he wiped his dirty hands on his shorts, checked that the safety was on the small pistol he’d snagged from Sherri and began to inch over a branch which extended almost to the roof of what looked to be a guest house. When it began to bow, Ardhi took a deep breath, double-checked that he was out of the camera’s sight and leapt-landing in a crouch on the roof of the first building. There was a light ‘whump’ sound and he froze, staring down below, waiting for a cry of recognition, but when none came, he skittered cross the roof and leapt onto the other one, just barely catching himself on the gutter, which sagged considerably under his weight.

Somewhere, he heard a growl, and remembering the dogs, pulled himself up and onto the angled, hot surface of the roof. He bolted forward-spotting the highest point a good thirty feet away.

A tower for a princess. He thought, smiling. Ardhi scrambled forward on all fours, the powdery roof oven-hot under the relentless Queensland sun, until he reached the other pitched area. He came to a halt there, his ears straining to hear a cry of discovery-but there was none-only the chirping of birds, and the light slap of the water breaking against the dock in the distance.

When he was on top of the eave he desired-he hid behind it, peering over the top, looking for the Perfects. He could see them from there-about forty meters out, slowly moving across the water, then past each other, then turning around and going back like a mystical forcefield. He couldn’t see them well due to the glare on the water from there, but he recognized the way their rear fins flicked gently, causing ripples.

Ardhi decided that now was the time to act-while they were submerged. He snaked his way around the front of the pitch of the roof, flattening himself against an inset section of wall. To his delight, it consisted of three, frosted panels of glass, and the centre was opened inwardly at a sharp angle. One peek inside confirmed a white tile floor behind a long white curtain.

A bathroom. Ardhi wet his lips and pushed the glass inwards, almost knocking over what ended up being a small yucca palm in a planter beneath. The glass was thicker than most, possibly shatter proof, and a large lock was fitted into the edge-a lock that was pretty useless when unfastened. Ivyanne’s ‘don’t fence me in’ policy was going to make her a mother.

Trying to be the embodiment of silence, Ardhi eased  his leg through, which only just touched the ground. He let the rest of his body follow, ducking so his backpack wouldn’t get snagged and grinned when his second leg made it in. When he straightened he was staring down a long, narrow and airy space that was mostly white broken by silver, black and violet. There was an oval spa beside him, white porcelain set into a rectangular, black tiled base, flush against a purple feature wall that was covered with a gigantic, black framed mirror. Above the spa dangled a pure white chandelier. It was a decadent space, created to make bathing an experience, and he rolled his eyes, wondering if the indulgence was Tristan’s influence.

Ardhi went to her toilet, relieved himself and flushed gently, then broke off some paper, wet it and went back to the window he’d entered through, wiping off his dusty red handprints then checking the room for others. Thinking quickly, he went to the shower and turned it on, washing his hands and feet and then drying them on one of many rolled grey towels beside it, shoving it into a hamper after, which luckily, contained several others amongst soiled clothes. Then, satisfied that he’d left the space exactly as he’d found it, Ardhi inched towards the bedroom door, inhaling Ivyanne’s scent hungrily from the soap on his hands-lilac-a fragrance she’d been partial to a few years before. It made him giddy, reminding him of when they’d been an ‘us,’ monogamous in their own unique way.

A commitment she’d not only broken, but shattered. His resolve hardened like drying cement.

Ivyanne’s room was so splendiferous that he almost couldn’t stand it-the silver and gold reminded him of her hair, the indigocoverlet of her scent. He investigated it quickly, opening drawers and rifling through them, making sure to leave everything as he had found it. To his utter delight, he spotted the king’s crown almost straight away on the bureau. He waltzed towards it and went to lift it to his head, but paused at the last minute, frowning. It was an obvious spot-she’d notice if he moved it prematurely. He’d have to wait. Reluctantly, he sat it back down in the open box.

‘Got it Luca,’ he said out loud. The Court family treasure would soon be his! He ignored the twinge in his chest when he imagined handing the crown over-something he’d coveted since childhood, even before he’d fallen for the princess. But it was no more his than it had been Ash’s, or any of the men before them. Besides, Ardhi had a much more valuable prize in mind. Luca could have his birthright, and Ardhi would claim his own, between Ivyanne’s perfect, provocative thighs.

He turned turned to the bed then, running his hand across the silky comforter, trying to remember the last time he’d slept in something so comfortable. He’d love to stay the night there, to trap her body with his own until the sun rose, but minutes was all he’d get.

Unless… Ardhi wet his lips, excited. Why did he have to leave and come back? Why not stay and hide right there, in her inner sanctum? The plan would go ahead regardless, and he’d have hours to observe her, if not to touch her. She liked naps, after all. He might get the chance to explore her in the daylight!

Body humming in anticipation, he looked around the room. He told himself that he needed to find an ideal hiding place first but it was a pointless self-command. His mind had been made up since he’d caught the scent of Lilacs.

*

‘The sky  is literally falling in.’ Tristan said, squinting out the window. He glanced at his watch. ‘Five thirty and it’s pitch black out there. I hate knowing he’s so close and yet untouchable. We should be hunting him-not waiting on his terms.’

‘You thought it was a fine plan last night.’ Garridan grumbled from his position in front of the monitors. Joyce was having a rest, and they were using the opportunity to double check that every signal was coming through clearly.

‘Yeah well that was last night. The time is nigh and I’m out for blood. I can’t take this waiting.’ Tristan felt like there were sea lice under his skin. ‘Just the idea of him touching one of his webbed feet to her bedroom floor makes me want to cut throats. And what if he spots Ivyanne early and decides to jump the mark?’

‘That’s exactly why I’m taking her upstairs for a rest soon. She can stay in there until nine. I’ll post Price out at the pool watching her window until then and I’ll stay by her door. He won’t get in, Tristan. This place is like Fort Knox.’ He paused. ‘But I understand your distress. I’ll feel much better when she’s locked down.’

‘I know, I know,’ Ivyanne muttered, appearing suddenly. ‘I was just coming to tell you that I’m going up now where I will stay put until you send for me. And to give you this.’ She held out the king’s crown to Garridan and Tristan had to catch his lip between his teeth to stop a sound leaving his throat.

Mine! he thought, swallowing rapidly. That’s for me!

‘I even polished it for you, but moved the box into my bedside table. When he opens it, you’ll hear it. That might give you a chance to shoot him in the back.’

Garridan took the crown that had been passed over his head with shaking hands, staring down at it with reverence. ‘Thank you your majesty. That’s a very good idea.’

‘I was due one.’ Ivyanne wrapped her arms around herself. ‘Anyway like I said, I’m going up now. You’re not going to stick someone on the roof though are you in this miserable weather?’

‘No. Price will be on the boat, watching your floor all night at his own insistence. He’s itching for a shot at Ardhi, so I’m giving him one from a dryer vantage point. But the rest of the guards are about to be forced to sleep in the theatre room. I’d like you to try and get some shut eye too.’

Ivyanne nodded. ‘Good for him. I have some things to do first... but yeah, I’ll eventually try and shower and get some sleep.’ She motioned to the cameras. ‘You got those on in every room?’

Garridan patted the monitor in front of him. ‘Yes-except the bathrooms. I was just about to send out a text to warn you guys to cover it up when you’re outside of the water closets.’

Ivyanne frowned. ‘Do you have timers on them?’

Garridan shrugged. ‘They can-why?’

Ivyanne was staring at the reflection of her own room. ‘Turn mine off for a few hours, okay?’

Tristan immediately rose to attention. She noticed, and shot him a withering glare.

‘Please. No-I just have some things to do and I don’t want to be spied on while I’m doing them.’

Tristan couldn’t fight back his broad grin. ‘Need me to call, honey?’

‘I’m not hearing this…’ Garridan muttered.

Ivyanne looked at Garridan quickly then back at him, clearly mortified. ‘No. And if you do, I won’t be answering.’

Tristan exhaled heavily, trying to look dispirited. But truthfully-he didn’t really care what she said. He was getting into her room that night. He didn’t care if he had to knock her guard unconscious-he would be claiming her before the sun rose or die trying.

‘I’ll set it until nine.’ Garridan said. ‘But I want you to keep your blinds drawn behind the curtains and your lights off, just in case he sees you and gets ideas about striking early. I’m about to go set myself up in the hallway.’

Ivyanne frowned. ‘But you need sleep too.’

‘I know,’ he said with a smile. ‘And that’s what I’ll be doing-all day tomorrow.’

Ivyanne smiled. ‘I can’t believe this could be over tonight.’ She said softly. ‘What will you do then?’

‘I guess it depends.’ Garridan said. ‘I did promise your mother that I’d stay until your first child was born, but I suppose I can relax that rule once Ardhi has been held accountable. But I dare say I’ll stay until you’re at least married.’

Ivyanne’s face softened. ‘Good.’

‘Good?’ Garridan laughed. ‘I thought you wanted me gone?’

Ivyanne walked over and kissed him on the forehead, then bent over so she was looking into his eyes. ‘But if you go straight away-who will give me away on my wedding day?’

Tristan sucked in a breath. If she’s chosen who she wants to give her away does that mean…?

Garridan looked just as shocked. His face was slowly turning pink. ‘You mean... me?’

Ivyanne stood up and ruffled his hair. ‘Of course silly.’

Tristan’s uncle’s entire face lit up. For a moment, Tristan was afforded a glimpse of the young, joyful man Garridan had been once. ‘I’d be honored, your majesty.’

She wagged a finger at him, avoiding Tristan’s eyes. ‘Will you be just as honored regardless of who the groom is?’

Tristan winced, thinking that was a shitty thing to say right in front of him. But he supposed she couldn’t help it-when wasn’t he around? Besides, if Tristan ended up alone after all of this, he would be too devastated over losing her to give a shit about who participated in the wedding.

‘I will.’ His uncle said, kissing one of Ivyanne’s hands. ‘Given the trials these boys have gone through, I don’t doubt that you’ll choose the best partner for yourself-and I will trust that judgement.’ He glanced at Tristan apologetically. ‘Even if I am biased emotionally on the matter.’

‘Thank you.’ Ivyanne said. ‘Anyway I’m going upstairs….’ she glanced at Tristan pointedly. ‘I need to double check everything I locked earlier.’

Tristan winced and looked away. Stab after stab to the heart. Suddenly-he very much needed a lie down. When he looked back, Ivyanne was gone.

‘That was... sweet of her to ask me.’ Garridan said, his face still a shade of rose.

Tristan nodded, but said nothing, staring at the empty space Ivyanne had been, his heart no longer racing but thudding slowly, purposefully, like it was running out of beats and was trying to conserve the last ones.

Heads Or Tails Book #3 in The Fairytail Saga S.K Munt

23.

When Lachlan, Price, Camus, Dalton and Sahori all filed into the theatre room to put on a boring movie and try to get some rest, Lincoln announced that he was going to have a shower and sleep in his own room-claiming that he couldn’t sleep when there was a light on. That was true-but that wasn’t his only motivation for declining the slumber party.

He waited until the door was shut before heading up the hallway, passing Garridan, who was explaining something to Saraya on the landing.

‘My alarm is set for nine thirty,’ he said. ‘I’m going to rest in my own room and join every one downstairs then, okay? I need to call dad. You know, just in case something bad happens.’

‘Suit yourself.’

‘Um do you know where Tristan is?’

Garridan frowned. ‘Showering, why?’

Lincoln bit back a smile. So he had a head start. ‘He wasn’t down with the others.’

‘It’s okay. I’m keeping tabs on where everyone is.’ He raised his eyebrows pointedly. ‘Everyone, got that? I’ll be in the hallway in a few minutes.’

Lincoln smiled. ‘Of course.’ Lincoln casually sauntered up the stairs, letting Garridan’s thinly veiled threat slide off his back. He was going to need less than a few minutes to get to where he needed to be-he just needed one to splash on some cologne, brush his teeth and get the ring, and then he’d be behind closed doors, which he would lock after him-keeping Tristan Loveridge out for good.

*

Ardhi could barely contain his excitement when he heard one of the outer doors open, followed by the kind of soft footfalls that could only be made by someone accustomed to treading lightly.’

Ardhi tittered to himself when he heard the sweet voice chirping a Doris day song through the wall between himself and the bathroom. He pressed his ear against it to hear more, then flinched when he heard the sound of a door much closer being opened.

‘... I’m acting like a stupid fool...’ Ivyanne ad-libbed, her voice was so close that Ardhi’s insides seized. He heard the window slide open, then slam shut, followed by a click. Then another.

Oh my god! He thought. She’s checking the locks! Ardhi wanted to reach for his gun so he’d be prepared for her to stumble upon him, but he couldn’t risk making the slightest sound. As it was, he was afraid she’d hear his heart beating in the empty spare room.

And then the door to the cupboard began to roll open and Ardhi almost had a heart attack. He froze, staring at the rectangle of widening light at the opposite end to where he was, flattening himself against the wall. So much for hiding in the box! Her hand was already digging through it! And he was too fatigued from his shenanigans with the weather to think clearly.

‘Hey Saraya? Are you alone?’ A long pause. ‘Okay good. Look I’ve come up to my room to get some things sorted out... and I just needed to ask you a question or two-regarding, um weddings. Royal ones.’ The hand in the box was sifting around for something, but now it stopped. ‘Okay I practically heard that shriek from up here! Calm down…. yeah…. yeah…..’ another pause. ‘Oh do they now? Ask them how much they bet that they’d end up out on their asses in the rain tonight then?’ A chuckle. Ivyanne’s hand gingerly pulled out a foot-long, carved timber box and removed it from sight.

Ardhi swallowed. If she was looking for something specific, there was a chance he’d remain undiscovered. His eyes dropped to the midway point of the closet, where his backpack lay, the handle of the small black gun glinting in the light, wondering if he could reach it in time, or if he’d have to shock her with what little energy he had left.

‘Well I never said I was announcing anything right now, did I? Sheesh! I just want to know a few things.’ The cupboard door closed, casting Ardhi back into welcome darkness and muffling her voice. ‘Hmmm maybe... the camera is disabled for a few hours…’Another low chuckle. ‘No, I’m too damn tense to even contemplate that right now.’

She had a camera in her room?! Ardhi glanced around the nursery through the crack in the door, but the only hint of a monitoring device was a few wires poking out of the wall. Well at least there’s nothing in here or I could have cornered myself!

A door shut and the voice got quieter-telling Ardhi that Ivyanne had left the room. Slowly, carefully, he slid the door open and crept over to the entry door, pressing his ear against the cool wood, trying to calm his racing heart. Her camera would be off for a few hours-that was all that mattered.

‘Well... I need a good suggestion for the ceremony…. Huh? No-not The Seaview. We might have fallen in love there but after what Ardhi did to my mother and father there... I just can’t imagine it. Besides, Link just took a bullet there, you know? I can’t get married imagining him kissing Grace!’

Ardhi’s eyes widened. Lincoln! She is choosing Lincoln! For a moment, Ardhi was astounded and somehow... happy. Not that she was getting married, because he was still holding out hopes that no one would want her when he was done with her, but that she’d  chosen the gentler soul- someone Ardhi had sired.

His sister was probably going to end up with the apple of her eye too, as a result, and that thought brought him some more peace.

‘We need somewhere private. I mean, there will be at least twenty mers in the water at-’ Another pause. ‘Two hundred?! You can’t be serious! Yeah I know it’s a royal wedding but-’ Ivyanne groaned. ‘Fine... The Londeree's one? No. That’ll be a bit tacky, don’t you think, considering who I might have married instead?’

‘Okay, well that’s all I need to know. …. Yeah I have a bit more work to do yet so I won’t be-what?’ Ivyanne giggled. ‘I know right? I’m feeling like a bit of a caged animal myself. Yes well maybe you can go get lucky tomorrow night…. okay, no problem. Thanks Saraya!’

Ardhi quickly retreated into the confines of the closet, and rolled the door shut behind him. After staring a the light under the crack of the door, it took a few moments for his eyes to adjust again. But when they did, he reached into his bag and quietly retrieved his revolver.

Hurry up and finish your duties, your majesty, he thought snidely. I have one for you, and it’s not going to be postponed much longer.

*

When Ivyanne had dried herself after her shower, she quickly changed into the pale green satin and black lace underwear set she’d been saving since she first moved to Airlie again, trying not to catch her own blushing reflection in the mirror. It was racier than anything she usually wore, but it suited her mood perfectly. She went to the hook and grabbed her black satin boxer shorts up her legs, and then the matching short sleeved, button up satin nightshirt that completed the look.

She lifted her eyes to her reflection and made a face-it was more cutesy than sexy really. She undid the two top buttons, letting her cleavage accessorize it more befittingly, and then swept her towel dried hair up on top of her head, so a few curls drifted around her face.

Much better. She thought. More womanly. And he needs to see me as a grown up now. Not as Ivanna. Ivyanne reached for her perfume and spritzed it over herself, and then rubbed honeycomb scented moisturizer into her legs, thinking about his hands on them, and smiling when she did.

Ivyanne reflected back to the moment she’d made her decision, earlier that day. She’d been polishing her fathers crown, lovingly stroking it with it’s special solution, when she’d realized who’s head it belonged on. And now that she knew with such a crystal clarity, she was starting to wonder why she’d ever doubted it to begin with. Only one man was her destiny-and the signs had been there her entire life. The choice had been made, and now, she would tell him before the clock struck twelve. Her lips trembled with excitement as she thought of what that moment would be like.

Thunder cracked outside, the noise wiping the smile off her face. Knowing that those booms and flashes of light outside were probably caused by Ardhi made her feel self conscious-like the light in the window glass was the flash of his eyes.

Plus I’m crazy to even be thinking about sex right now! She thought, sighing reproachfully at her own idiocy. She had an attempted abduction to get through yet, as well as someone’s heart to break, and when she imagined doing that, her knees all but broke against one another. But he was a strong, powerful man-he hadn’t gotten this far through his life without a thick skin, and she knew deep down in her aching heart, that he was strong enough to survive her.

But if she could-she would save that conversation until the morning. After all, now that she knew who she wanted to be with, there was no use wasting a perfectly good full moon. Ivyanne’s lips curved when she imagined inviting him into her bed. It had been far too long since they had lain together-her body throbbed at the mere thought of how thrilled she would be to slip that ring back onto her hand, where it would stay forever. After all of the months of pain and longing and heartbreak...this night would bring some pure happiness. It just had to.

But then there was a strange clicking noise that Ivyanne didn’t recognize. She spun quickly-and found herself staring down the barrel of a gun. Everything inside her seemed to splinter, like she’d been snap frozen then shattered.

‘Good evening your majesty.’ Ardhi whispered, his eyes glittering like coals. ‘I’ve come to bring you your wedding gift. But please kindly put your hands up first.’

Ivyanne’s heart seized.

*

Ardhi had been intending to pounce Ivyanne while she was in the shower, but he’d gotten caught up watching her reflection in the mirror from the hall as she sudsed herself, and he had been paralyzed with desire. And now here she was-beautified and at his mercy.

Ardhi trained the gun on the back of her graceful neck. ‘Now... before you scream... I want you to think about the first person who’s going to come rushing through that door, and how badly you want them to have a head once all of this is over.’

Ivyanne’s eyes were wide. ‘Ardhi-don’t-’

‘Shut up.’ He snapped. ‘Your bedroom camera-I heard you tell Saraya that it’s off?’

Ivyanne nodded, eyes wide.

He smiled. ‘Good. This is turning out better than I’d expected. Go in there please.’

Ivyanne’s eyes narrowed, but she stepped out of the bathroom, her hands on her head. ‘Ardhi you are-’

Ardhi shot his hand forward an wrapped it around her throat, pushing the gun into her nape. ‘I’ll say when it’s time to talk your majesty. Now get into the bedroom.’

Ivyanne nodded and so Ardhi released her throat and pushed her forward with his bare foot on the back of her calf, following her closely.

‘I’ll warn you not to make any sudden movements,’ he said quietly. The rain on the roof was becoming louder and louder as his agitation increased. Blue flashes penetrated through the curtains. ‘One thing I know about these human hazards is that they go off very easily. And I’m not here to kill you. Now, kneel on the bed, facing away. And put your hands behind your back.’ He smiled as she complied, shrugging off one strap of his backpack and letting it fall to the floor, watching her twitching lip and nervous eyes in the mirror. In the reflection, he also caught sight of a picture of her mother and father framed on her bureau. ‘I guess I should take this moment to tell you how sorry I am for your parents deaths, hmm?’

‘Really?’ Ivyanne’s voice dripped with sarcasm. ‘How thoughtful of you. Ardhi you’ve always been such a great friend.’

‘I was. You weren’t.’ He said tersely. Her eyes were so full of hate that they were like the green of flaming driftwood. It cut him deeply. ‘Your father was trying to pour poison down my throat, Ivyanne. Should I have just accepted death without a fight?’

‘If you had a conscience, you would of.’

‘If you had a conscience, I would have been chosen the day I declared my feelings for you.’ Ardhi knelt on the bed behind her, and slowly traced his finger down her spine. ‘But you’re about to make things so very right so don’t worry-all will be forgiven.’

‘How noble of you,’ she said blithely. ‘You’re a bigger person than I.’

Ardhi smiled and gingerly rubbed her shoulder. The satin was slippery both against his hand and off her shoulder. ‘I know.’

Ivyanne stiffened. ‘What are you going to do?’ she whispered.

‘Balance the scales.’ He said, grabbing her collar and tugging it down over her shoulder. He heard one of her buttons pop. ‘But first, I need some energy. That storm has exhausted me, and now that I’ve seen how you can channel yours, I’m need to leave you with the bare minimum.’ Her skin felt incredible to touch-better than the satin. Ardhi leaned forward and licked her shoulder delicately, groaning at her heavenly scent. He began to caress her with his lips reaching around with his free arm and placing his hand high on her chest. She twitched at his touch, then jerked when he pressed his fingers into her flesh, drawing some of her strength. Ivyanne gasped but her posture began to slacken as Ardhi’s heart thumped with renewed vigor and pins and needles stabbed into his fingertips, burning hot and exquisite. After about thirty seconds, he drew away, his hand warm and shaking. He didn’t want her completely lifeless-just dizzy.

‘God you’re so alive,’ he whispered, curling his hand around her hips and rubbing himself against her backside, letting her feel his desire. ‘In fact I think I’ll be able to forgive you a few times if I get a taste here and there...’

Ivyanne stiffened. ‘Shoot me.’ Her voice was cold, dead-pan. ‘Now.’

Ardhi pulled back, startled. ‘Excuse you?’

‘I said-shoot me. I want you to.’

Ardhi narrowed his eyes at the back of her head. ‘Now why would I do that when my way is so much more fun?’

‘Because if you’re expecting an ounce of co-operation beyond what I’ve already given, then you’re fucking crazier than I thought you were.’ Ivyanne rotated on the bed and glowered at him. ‘You think I give a fuck about my legacy?’ She demanded, standing up, crawling towards him, even though he had the gun between her eyes. ‘You think there’s not someone else who can do my job and keep our species thriving?’

Ardhi was forced to back up. Her disregard for her life was an unprecedented turn of events. ‘You’re bluffing.’ He said, reversing off the bed.

‘No. I’m not.’ She lifted her chin regally. ‘You don’t think I don’t realize why you’re attacking now, of all nights? You think I’m going to live with the consequences of that when I could have death instead?’ She smiled. ‘You are insane. So just go on and shoot me, Ardhi Kayu-Api, because at this moment, I have nothing to lose-but my dinner.’

Ardhi stretched the gun out, closer to her. ‘I’ll do it!’ he hissed. ‘I want you, but I can live without it. I’d prefer to see you dead than I would seeing you married to another man!’

Ivyanne shrugged, her eyes blazing. ‘So do it. If you’re lucky-you can still get in while the body’s warm. And I wouldn’t be surprised if you did you sick fuck.’

Ardhi grabbed her by the hair and yanked on it, jerking her head down roughly and holding the gun to her face. ‘How dare you judge me!’ He hissed, unmoved by her whimper of pain. ‘I loved you Ivyanne! I would have done anything for you!’

‘Anything but let me be!’ She whispered, a solitary tear running down her cheek. ‘You murdered my mother and father! And yet if I could hold you right now and beg you to be my friend again-if I thought it could work out-I would. I’d forgive it all-the plane crash, my parents, this moment...!’ She shook her head, the tears spilling over. ‘I’ve needed you so many times-needed my best friend to talk to.’ She cupped his face, taking him by surprise. ‘I needed you, Kayu-Api. More than I ever needed a lover. That’s what you never understood-that you were already the most valuable man to me in the world. I’ve been so lost without you….’

Ardhi was astounded by her shift in attitude. Her green eyes were luminous, her lower lip trembling. Never had he wanted so badly to hold her. ‘I can’t go back,’ he croaked as tears pricked at his own eyes. ‘I can’t look at you and not desire you, and that desire is taking me somewhere dark and I can’t fight it.’

‘That’s the human in you-’ Ivyanne whispered, her expression as deep and vast as a glittering green sea. ‘Be the merman. Be my merman.’ She waved her hand over her face. ‘This is meaningless, and it’s undoing you. Please Ardhi... swim away from the Siren in me before I drag you to where it’s too dark to see. I’ve brought you nothing but misery-there are hundreds of girls who could make you happier if you just gave them a chance. Sweet girls who would never doubt their love for you. You could be happy without me if you just allowed yourself to be.’ She shook her head, more curls springing free. ‘Possessing my body is not a fair trade for your soul. You must know that!’

Ardhi was overcome with a wave of uncertainty. Was she right? Could he redeem himself if he walked away? All of this time he thought he was rebelling against the human aspects of mers, but what if he was the weak one? What if he was as under her spell as every other man? What if she could break that spell and set him free?

Knock knock knock! The clattering against the door snapped Ardhi out of the trance of her eyes.

‘Hey…’ A low voice whispered. ‘It’s Link, baby. Can I come in?’

Ardhi blinked, then felt his eyes widen. He wasn’t the problem! Lincoln, the human-had caused all of this!

As though sensing Ardhi’s shift in consciousness, Ivyanne’s gaze became less certain, and she darted an anxious glance at the door.

God she really had me going there for a second! He raged internally, feeling like a fool for having swallowed her bait for even a second. Like she’d ever forgive any of it!

‘Ivyanne? Ivyanne let me in.’ The door handle rattled. ‘We need to talk.’

Ivyanne’s head snapped around to gape at the door, her eyes widening, then back to him. ‘No!’ she whispered fervently, as though reading his thoughts. ‘Ardhi please-’

‘You’ve said your piece.’ Ardhi said stiffly. He lifted the gun and pointed it to the door, and with that one gesture, he shook loose her magnetic grip on his morals. Just seeing the panic on her face was enough to send him back from the brink of regret and spiraling back into fury.

‘But I’m not buying it.’

Ivyanne’s wild gaze flitted back to the door. ‘L-’

‘Go on,’ he whispered, knowing the racket outside would drown him out to her visitor. ‘Scream out. Maybe he’ll actually survive a bullet at head height. Again.’

Ivyanne’s face drained of all color. She chewed on her lip and stared at the locked door with despair, computing what Ardhi already had-that Link was about to be human collateral.

‘Ivyanne? Honey come on it’s just me.’

‘Tell him to wait a second-casually.’ Ardhi instructed her, coming up close to her.

‘Uh... wait a second!’ she called out feebly.

‘Good girl.’ Ardhi nibbled on her earlobe. ‘Tell him that you’re getting changed from the shower, and that you’ll be right with him.’

‘Ivyanne?’

‘I-uh-just got out of the shower!’ she exclaimed, more loudly. ‘I’m getting changed.’

There was a pause. ‘Oh. Um... okay.’

Ardhi massaged Ivyanne’s stiff shoulder lovingly. Her skin was hot and rippled with gooseflesh. ‘Now ask him if anyone knows he’s up here.’

‘Does anyone know you’re up here?’ She repeated.

‘No. They’re all asleep. Sorry but I snuck up. I just really need to see you….’

‘Tell him that’s okay. And that it’s a pleasant surprise.’

‘That’s fine..’ she said, although she didn’t sound convincing to Ardhi. He jerked the gun towards the door, and her face flushed.

‘I mean, it’s perfect, actually! I was just thinking about you…’her voice was thin and trembling.

‘Mmm…’ Ardhi risked sliding his hand around her her, caressing one of her breasts through her satin shirt. ‘Good girl…’

A shudder went through Ivyanne, but she didn’t flinch away. Ardhi grinned, wondering what it would be like to take her when her charge watched, helpless to stop him.

‘You were?’ Lincoln sounded surprised.

‘I was.’ Ivyanne swallowed and turned to Ardhi. ‘I swear to god, if you touch one hair on his head-’ she whispered.

‘It’s not him I’m going to be touching.’ Ardhi whispered, running his hand along her flat torso. ‘It’s you. And he’s going to be my insurance. Now get on the bed, and invite him in.’

Ivyanne narrowed her eyes, but she complied, making her way to the bed once more. ‘I hate you.’ She said. ‘When you’re doing this, I’m going to imagine you away.’

‘Sure, sure..’ he whispered, watching her kneel on the bed, feeling himself harden as he backed towards the door. ‘Just be cool, and my little protégé may live to see the sun rise.’

Ivyanne said nothing.

Ardhi flattened himself against the wall and raised the gun with one hand. With the other, he stretched out his fingers and unlocked the door. He then motioned to the trembling queen.

‘Come in,’ she said hoarsely. Her eyes were shining with tears.

The door burst open and Lincoln strode through. ‘Were you just talking to-’ he came to a dead halt  at the foot of her bed when he saw how little she was wearing, how her shirt was partially open, exposing her sexy lingerie beneath. ‘Oh my god!’ A smile lit up his face, and he took a few tentative steps forward. ‘What are you…? Does this mean…?’

Ardhi closed the door quietly behind him and flicked the lock once more, vibrating with excitement. ‘Not for you it doesn’t.’ Ardhi cocked the trigger again. ‘But you’re more than welcome to watch me knock the bitch up.’

Lincoln spun around, but before he could open his mouth to scream out, Ivyanne clamped her hand upon it. ‘Ssh, or he’ll kill us both,’ she whispered, pulling him up against the foot of the bed and her heaving chest.

Ardhi smiled at Lincoln’s panicked eyes. ‘I’d listen to the queen if I were you.’

*

Lincoln’s hand came up and gripped Ivyanne’s wrist, staring at Ardhi and his gun in bewilderment. He’d gone from indignant to excited to terrified in the space of eight seconds. He didn’t know what to make of anything.

‘This is pointed at you both.’ Ardhi said, smiling broadly. ‘No one knows you’re up here, and I’d like to keep it that way. So if you do something stupid, like yell-this is probably going to go off, and I’m not very good with it yet. Who knows which head I’ll blow off, you know?’ He grinned maniacally. ‘Do we have an understanding?’

Lincoln nodded.

‘Good. Ivyanne, let him go.’

The heat and pressure fell away from his mouth, and he sucked in a breath like a vacuum. ‘What’s going on?’ he demanded, his heart racing, trying to hide the tremble in his voice. ‘How did you get in here?’

‘He must have been in here for hours,’ Ivyanne answered softly. ‘He just busted out from wherever he was hiding about five minutes ago.’

‘Clever girl.’ Ardhi gave her a simpering smile. ‘Not smart enough to check your room very thoroughly though.’ He clucked his tongue. ‘You must know I’ve been hunting you... should have been more cautious. I mean, going for a big day cruise and leaving the house unattended? Very poor judgement.’

‘Maybe we just aren’t that scared of you.’ Lincoln shot back.

Ardhi’s eyes narrowed to slits. ‘Then that was your mistake.’ He reached into his backpack and pulled out a small coil of bright orange, polyester rope, tossing it gently to Lincoln. ‘Ivyanne-tie his hands behind his back. Thoroughly. I will be checking your work.’

‘You can’t be serious!’ Lincoln hissed, stepping forward. ‘She’s not going to-’

‘Lincoln shut up.’ Ivyanne whispered from behind him. A cool hand rested on his wrist. ‘Do you want to get yourself killed?’

‘Why not?’ Lincoln demanded. ‘He’s going to kill me anyway, when he’s done. At least if he shoots me now, the shot will bring the others running.’

‘Yeah, you’re probably right.’ Ardhi sneered. ‘But if you do that-it’ll be the queen I plug-not you and there’ll be no one worthwhile to save when they get here.’

Lincoln’s blood turned to ice water as he tried to calculate his options. He hadn’t grabbed his weapon on the way up-the only objects he had in his pocket were Ivyanne’s engagement ring, and a small paring knife he’d taken to carrying around when off duty. His head swiveled towards the video camera, and he felt the corner of his lips tug upwards in a smile.

‘Ha ha ha... sorry mate,’ Ardhi jerked his head towards the camera. ‘The queen’s had that turned off for a few hours, which was very helpful of her.’

Lincoln groaned and glanced at Ivyanne over his shoulder. ‘You had it turned off?’ He demanded, thinking instantly of Tristan. ‘Why? Were you planning a little rendezvous I wasn’t invited to?’

Ivyanne glared at him. ‘Actually I wanted to try on something of my mother’s-something wedding related, and I didn’t want an audience. I’m sorry-but I thought I had time-’ her voice cut off, and Lincoln realized that Ardhi didn’t know that they were aware of his plan.

‘Ahh so that’s what you came into the closet for… your wedding dress.’ Ardhi smiled. ‘Had me freaking out for awhile there.’

‘You were in the closet?’ Ivyanne demanded.

‘For nearly four hours.’

‘Wedding dress?’ Lincoln repeated. ‘I thought we got married in the water.’

‘It’s not a dress.’ Ivyanne said. ‘It’s a pearl headdress thing.’

‘I’m sorry I missed that.’ Ardhi said. ‘I’m sure you looked lovely in it, even if the idea of you in white pearls is a little laughable after the way you’ve been giving it away.’

Lincoln clenched his jaw. ‘You know a triple homicide is starting to sound better and better…’

‘Big talk.’ Ardhi snapped. ‘Ivyanne-tie him up, now.’

Ivyanne sighed, but she took Lincoln’s other limp hand. ‘I’m sorry.’ She whispered. ‘If you don’t struggle, it shouldn’t hurt.’

Nothing except my pride. Lincoln countered silently. But the gun aimed at his face was making him nervous-he could actually feel his healing wound throb in recollection. He stared at the floor, allowing Ivyanne to do what she had to do.

‘Promise me…’ Ivyanne said softly. ‘Ardhi.. please, don’t hurt him. I’ll do whatever you say-but don’t kill him when you’re through with me.’

Through with her... Lincoln’s lungs constricted painfully as he realized what Ardhi’s intentions still were. Over my dead body!

‘I won’t. My list of demands, sweet Ivyanne, have dwindled down to one-you. Tonight. Once my seed is inside you, I’ll go off on my own, and you’ll never hear from me again.’ Ardhi’s face was stony. ‘If you do not come looking for me or cause trouble with the mers I plan on turning for the greater purpose, and you raise my child with all of the love you’d give Lincoln’s here-than I will let you live in peace.’

‘It’s done.’ Ivyanne gave Lincoln a gentle push forward.

‘Ankles too.’ Ardhi said.

Ivyanne sighed, catching another coil of rope. He felt her kneel at his feet. Lincoln looked down at her hair, which was tied up in a tumbling bun, and his heart ached for her.

‘Where is Tristan anyway? I already know he’s not in a cupboard this time.’

‘He’s asleep.’ Lincoln lost his balance slightly as Ivyanne yanked his ankles together. ‘We were all supposed to be resting.’

‘May I ask why?’

‘We were coming to hunt you tonight.’ Ivyanne said sharply.

‘Too bad.’ Ardhi smiled. ‘I must say Ivyanne-I’m impressed with your self control-locking the boys out tonight as you have. Full moon and all…’

‘We’re not all hard up for a screw like you are.’ Ivyanne snapped as Ardhi stepped forward and tugged on the ropes.

‘If that was the case, these boys wouldn’t be sniffing around Grace and my sister, would they?’ Ardhi demanded cruelly.

Stay away from my jacket! Lincoln thought wildly. Please!

‘Aha! What do we have here?’

Lincoln looked down to see the engagement ring box in Ardhi’s hand. He scowled. ‘Please put that down before you pollute it.’ He snapped.

Ardhi laughed. ‘If you think it’s contaminated now, wait until later!’ He stepped back, holding it up for Ivyanne to see. ‘You got all pretty for the evening, may as well don some diamonds for me while you’re at it! Nice work on the ropes by the way-you must actually be looking forward to this.’

‘You’re sick.’ Ivyanne insisted. ‘Deranged!’

‘I’m Marked for derangement.’ Ardhi snapped. ‘Oh yes that ring looks very pretty right there. Not as good as mine did, but it’ll do. Okay Lincoln-get into the corner of the room.’

‘It’s a bit hard to walk you know.’ Lincoln spat as Ardhi rotated him. He was furious at Ardhi for forcing his ring onto Ivyanne’s hand-he’d have to get her another one now. But at least he had been distracted from Lincoln’s knife.

‘Manage it.’ Ardhi sneered, directing the gun back to Ivyanne on the bed, who was holding herself, looking like she was on the verge of tears. Lincoln’s heart broke for her. But he hopped forward, going around her bed and to the gap between it and the wall. When he was in the corner, he did an about-face hop and stood there, glaring at Ardhi.

‘Lie down.’ Ardhi said.

Lincoln set his jaw. ‘I can’t.’

Ardhi’s hand shot out and Lincoln’s body fizzed with fear when he saw the pale purple glow emanate from Ardhi’s hand and come flying at him. The shock his his stomach with the impact of a punch, but it didn’t burn. Lincoln collapsed, hitting his head against the wall as he went down, hearing Ivyanne’s terrified gasp behind him.

‘Ardhi please!’ Ivyanne hissed, sounding tearful. ‘You promised!’

‘I promised I wouldn’t kill him-not that I wouldn’t hurt him if he got in my way. But don’t worry, it’s a low dose. He’ll be able to breathe in a minute. And look-he’s managed to lie down! Aren’t I just so helpful?’

Lincoln grunted and curled his knees towards his chest, exaggerating the pain, trying to get a feel of the ropes around his ankles, to see if he’d be able to get it undone. But his fingers clawed through air.

‘Well…’ Ardhi drawled. ‘That’s the hero taken care of. Now... what am I going to do with the damsel in distress?’

Lincoln squeezed his eyes shut, wishing suddenly that Ardhi had at least knocked him out.

24.

Ivyanne backed up on the bed, heart still racing from seeing Lincoln zapped, bile rising in her throat in terrified anticipation of what Ardhi was about to do to her. The only shot she had was to get his weapon-or drain his energy-but he was holding onto the gun so tightly she was afraid that jerking it into her own palm with her gift would cause it to go off in her face.

‘Now, as much as I’ve craved feeling your hands on me, I don’t want a wave coming through the window. Nice trick, by the way.’ Ardhi said, reaching into his backpack and withdrawing a pair of handcuffs.

Ivyanne shrank back. ‘Ardhi... please... you don’t need those-I won’t risk Link’s life.’

‘I know.’ Ardhi said. ‘But maybe you’ll enjoy this so much that you’ll drain me by accident. Now we can’t have that can we? I still have a getaway to make in an hour or two.’

An hour or two…. Ivyanne’s stomach turned. Ten minutes would have been awful enough-but was he actually planning on making it last? ‘Trust me-you don’t have to worry about me enjoying myself at all.’

Ardhi slapped her hard across the face. Ivyanne gasped, but with her head turned to Lincoln, the absolute horror on his face was enough to remind her to stay calm.

‘Now put your hands up, unless rough is what you’re after.’

Ivyanne sniffled and lifted her hands, feeling vulnerable now. She’d expected Ardhi to cuff them together, but to her dismay, after he’d closed the bracelet hard around one of her wrists-single handed, he passed it through her wrought iron bed head before snapping it shut around the other. ‘There.’ he said. ‘That looks secure enough.’ He leaned close to her and smiled, tugging on the steel loops, testing for give. ‘Does it feel secure enough, baby?’

Ivyanne narrowed her eyes. ‘I’m not your baby.’

Ardhi raised his eyebrows but smiled, shifting until he was straddling her hips. He rested one hand on her stomach. ‘Maybe not. But you’re going to give me one. And it’s going to be a perfect child.’

Ivyanne closed her eyes against her tears. ‘Just get it over and done with, please.’

‘Mmm... my eager little friend. I knew you’d beg for it one day.’ Ardhi’s lips brushed against hers and she turned her face to the side. He followed her mouth, his breath hot against her face. ‘But I’m not rushing this. I’ve earned the right to indulge myself here.’

‘You’re going to fucking die.’ Lincoln grunted from the other side of the room. ‘You’re really sick, you know that?’

‘Not sick. Crazy. And no I won’t be dying, and even if I do-I’ll make sure I go to heaven first.’ Ardhi’s hands came to the front of her nightshirt, slowly unbuttoning it. Ivyanne’s skin crawled, but she kept her face turned away. ‘I’m Marked, and that means that I’m entitled to this.’ His hand cupped her face so she was forced to look at him. ‘Anna should have foreseen this coming-shouldn’t have been so hard on those of us she deemed special. If I’d been free to find love elsewhere, I may not have risked my heart on you.’

Ivyanne knew there was truth in his words. ‘Ardhi I’m trying to do something about that okay? I’ve already amended the rule so that you’re all going to be released from your duty when you turn fifty. I’m trying. You don’t have to do this to make a point.’

Ardhi slowly began to open the buttons of her shirt. Her skin crawled where he touched her. ‘I’m genuinely glad to hear that..’ he said, wetting his lips when he paused, his eyes focused on her cleavage. ‘But it’s too late for redemption for me, isn’t it?’

Ivyanne knew she should lie, but she had too much honor. She would be raped-but she wouldn’t be weak about it. ‘Yes.’ She agreed. ‘You’re fucking yourself more than me with every move you make.’

Ardhi reached forward and sank his teeth into the top of her right breast painfully. Ivyanne cried out, and a hand came down over her mouth.

‘I can see you’re not going to try and make the best of this, but luckily for me... I came prepared.’

Ivyanne opened her eyes, panicking when she saw Ardhi produce the small clear vial from his pocket. ‘Jellyfish?’ she demanded weakly.

Ardhi nodded. ‘The very one your father tried to poison me with.’

‘Don’t!’ Lincoln hissed. ‘You’ll kill her!’

‘No, I won’t. Just enough to get her high….’ Ardhi popped the lid of the bottle, smiling at her. ‘One drop on your tongue baby, and I’ll put this gun down. You’ll feel better then, won’t you?’

‘Ivyanne-no! Don’t make this easier on his conscience.’

‘He has no conscience and I deserve to be numbed to this somewhat.’ Ivyanne turned back to her captor. ‘One drop-but get rid of the gun. I know I won’t relax while that’s aimed at his head.’

Ardhi smiled and leaned over her, putting the gun on her bedside table. ‘Say ‘yes’ to pleasure my love...’

Ivyanne opened her mouth.

*

The moment Tristan was out of the shower, he wasted no time heading for the stairs. The energy in the house had become a living breathing organism, fueled by the sound of silence within, and the rain from without. Tristan’s footfalls echoes as he jogged up the stairs, a smile stretching his face. Ivyanne had said she didn’t want anyone on her roof, and that she’d locked her windows... but could that have meant that she’d left her door ajar for him instead? He knew it was a long shot, but it was worth a try. And he only had the one try left before the clock ran out.

Garridan rose to his feet when he saw Tristan approach, holding out a hand. ‘Oh no you don’t,’ he said, stepping into the centre of the hallway. ‘I need her rested, Tristan, not antagonized.’

Tristan smiled. ‘If I take after you, than you ought to know how rested she’s going to be when I come out of there.’

He’d expected his uncle to smile, but Garridan’s face remained stony. ‘Tristan... look... go back the way you came, okay? There’s nothing for you up here.’

Tristan hesitated. ‘What’s that supposed to mean?’

Garridan stepped closer. ‘It means that Lincoln’s room is empty, and I can hear voices in Ivyanne’s room.’ He lowered his gun. ‘I’m sorry son, but he’s been in there for at least fifteen minutes and I haven’t heard her cuss him out yet.’

Tristan’s stomach acid bubbled like red hot lava. ‘She invited him in?’

Garridan nodded. ‘I guess so. I heard the door lock behind him.’ Garridan rested a hand on his shoulder. ‘I’m sorry. You have no idea how much. But I just heard the bedsprings move and a bit of, um, laughter... I was about to distance myself when you came up.’

Tristan felt his throat close up. He brushed Garridan’s hand away and stepped back, his mind reeling. Ivyanne was in there with Lincoln. Garridan had heard the bed.

She’s giving herself to him. He realized, feeling himself fall into a pit of despair. Right now. Tears came to Tristan’s eyes, and he began to back away.

‘Tristan…’

But Tristan shook his head, unable to speak, and retreated down the hall, actually feeling the pieces of his heart splinter off and land on the floor like icicles.

I lost.

*

When Ardhi had poisoned his conquest, he replaced the vial in his pocket and then grabbed his shirt, pulling it over his head and tossing it at Lincoln with a mocking smile.

‘See anything you like?’ he asked Ivyanne lightly, glancing back down at the rise of her full and lovely breasts. ‘Because I do.’

Ivyanne arched an eyebrow. ‘Maybe you didn’t give me enough-because you still look like a deranged person to me.’

Ardhi chuckled. ‘It’ll take a few minutes. The question is... what do I do until then?’

‘Scrabble’s been popular around here lately.’ Ivyanne said flatly. ‘Perhaps you should try that.’

‘You were always the one with the words.’ He pressed his fingers against her lips then slowly ran them down her chin, along her neck and towards her breasts once more. He was already hard, and dying to take his pants off and find relief inside her, and yet he wanted the potion to start working first. ‘I was the one for the action.’

Ivyanne shivered under his fingers, her eyes closing. ‘That tickles…’ she complained. ‘And it’s making me cold.’

‘Then allow me to warm you up.’ Ardhi slid down so he was lying on top of her, and caught her lips with his. Ivyanne’s face turned again but he forced it back, kissing her harder, holding her jaw still. He stretched his toes against hers and slid them up her shins teasingly as he rubbed his hips gently against hers.

When Ivyanne’s lips ceased twisting away from his, Ardhi reached down and caught the waistband of her boxer shorts, tugging them down a few inches. He then switched hands and worked on the other side. She moaned, and a jolt of electricity ran through Ardhi. She was responding! The potion was working! He slid his tongue between her lips, feeling that they were softer now, not tightly drawn. He groaned when he tasted her saccharine breath, and when her tongue hesitantly massaged his own, he saw stars. He pulled back, breathing heavily. ‘Mmm.. you like this, huh?’

Her eyes remained closed. ‘No... no just... hurry up and…’ she inched her lips towards his. ‘Kiss me… please...’

Ardhi growled and claimed her mouth once more, determined to make her feel his level of passion.

‘Oh god…’ Lincoln moaned. ‘Shoot me. Please…’

‘Not a chance,’ Ardhi whispered, crawling down Ivyanne and tugging her pants free of her thighs. If I die trying to get out of here tonight. He thought as she assisted him by sliding her feet out of the cuffs. I’ll be a happy man.

When she was unhindered by them, Ardhi slid back up her torso and sank his teeth into her neck gently, grinning when a cry of ecstasy bubbled over her lips.

*

Lincoln strained against his bonds and squeezed his eyes shut even more tightly, but the sound of Ivyanne’s evident enjoyment was just as bad as watching it. He’d thought seeing her kiss Tristan had been a nightmare-but this felt like burning alive. He bucked, trying to get a grasp of the ropes at his ankles, but it was no use. He could only just graze them-he had no hope of untying Ivyanne’s knots. He’d never felt more weak and useless in his life.

Tristan would have thought of something by now if this was him! Lincoln thought, his eyes pooling with tears. I’m no guard or knight or king! I can’t even fight one man off her!

Ardhi moaned loudly and Lincoln couldn’t help but open his eyes. Ardhi’s mouth was on Ivyanne’s neck, his face turned away as he ravaged her. Lincoln caught sight of his diamond sparkling on her cuffed hand and his stomach churned. But just before he closed his eyes again, he saw that Ivyanne’s eyes were wide open and focused-on him.

‘Knife.’ She mouthed clearly. ‘Your knife.’

Lincoln felt a shock course through him when he realized that she looked alert-not euphoric. He rolled onto his side and nodded to his chest, before shrugging helplessly. She bit her lip and frowned, then glanced up at Ardhi and let out a gentle-and what he now realized was a fake moan-and nibbled at his lower lip.

‘Kiss me again.’ She whispered. ‘I love long, lazy ones Ardhi. Ask Link, he’ll tell you.’

Ardhi’s mouth was on Ivyanne’s in seconds, and he was panting loudly now. Lincoln realized that the potion she’d been given either hadn’t worked or hadn’t kicked in yet. She was stalling-for him. But what could he do?

That was when he noticed Ivyanne wiggling her hands above her bed head-and the tips of her fingers were glowing with a faint, red haze. Lincoln had almost forgotten about her power. Now he saw that she wanted to try and grasp his knife.

Lincoln rolled onto his back, seeing that his light jacket fell open, exposing the silver handle. He hoped it would be enough-or that she’d do something about it before Ardhi saw it.

‘Mmm unveiling these is what I want to prolong the most,’ Ardhi mumbled between kisses as he caressed her breast through her bra. ‘So many years of having these in my face, watching them blossom…and yet not being allowed to touch them…. god it was torture.’

Lincoln blushed as he watched Ardhi’s hand, ashamed that he and the madman had the same thing in common.

‘Well they’re in your hands now,’ Ivyanne whispered huskily. She then turned her face and narrowed her eyes in concentration, staring at Lincoln’s torso as the light bloomed on her fingertips once more. Quickly, the small knife was sucked out of it’s sheath by an invisible wind, but instead of landing in Ivyanne’s hand, it dropped to the floor, inches from Lincoln’s stomach. His mouth opened in dismay, but when he looked at Ivyanne, she winked.

‘Use it.’ She mouthed.

Lincoln let out an exaggerated moan of grief and rolled over, facing the wall, brushing his fingers across the carpet. He felt nothing except terror at first, knowing that if Ardhi looked he’d be caught red-handed. But then Ivyanne let out a seductive gasp and Lincoln took the opportunity to reach a second time. This time, his hand closed around the blade and his heart gave a joyful tug. That was when he realized-Ivyanne had tied the knots tightly, but out of the way, with his wrists crossed so he could maneuver one hand at the rope.

‘You like this?’ Ardhi suddenly panted. ‘You’re enjoying it?’

‘No...!’ She breathed. ‘But... just don’t stop yet, okay? The other one..’

‘Mmm... gladly.’

Lincoln rolled his eyes at Ardhi’s utter naiveté, and turned over once more so that his back was to the wall. He got a hold of the blade and began to rub it against the rope, nipping his finger but not caring. He sawed as gently as he could, biting his lip in focus, staring hatefully at Ardhi’s hands.

‘Mmm…’ Ardhi grinned at Ivyanne. ‘You know what? I think this teasing shit has gone on too far.’ He sat up, unbuckling his pants. ‘I say that I give it to you now, then give you a rest and some more potion, and then start again.’

Lincoln’s heart constricted in terror. ‘No!’ he gasped, his hands stopping. ‘Don’t!’

Ardhi looked over at him, annoyed. ‘What so now you want me to take my time?’

Lincoln grit his teeth. ‘No. But I just don’t want you rushing anything and hurting her,’ he lied, frantically glancing at Ivyanne’s white face.

‘She’s not going to hurt. She wants it, don’t you sweetheart?’ he reached down, curling his fingers around the top of her panties. ‘Beg me for it honey.’

Ivyanne flinched. ‘I.. uh..’

Time seemed to stand still for a second as Ardhi slowly lifted his gaze to Ivyanne’s face, his expression clouding. ‘You do want it, don’t you?’

Ivyanne’s mouth opened. ‘Well.. maybe just a little more foreplay…’

Ardhi’s eyes narrowed and he leaned closer, scrutinizing her face. ‘Are they tears in your eyes?’

‘What?’ Ivyanne squeaked. ‘No! I’m just-’

The slap sent her face sideways. Lincoln grunted and began to saw again, losing his patience entirely, imagining he was throttling Ardhi’s exposed neck.

‘Bitch!’ Ardhi cried. ‘You’re putting this on, aren’t you? Trying to stall me until someone comes looking for you!’

‘No! I swear-’

Ardhi squeezed her chin with his fingers, his knuckles going white. ‘You’re tricking me again! Lying to me while you think up some crazy way to get out of this!’ Ardhi growled and wrapped his hands around her throat. ‘What is wrong with you?’ He demanded. ‘That shit is supposed to put anyone out of their heads-even you!’

Ivyanne’s eyes widened and she spluttered for air.

Ardhi released his grip. ‘What?’

‘I was stung... when I was six. Badly.’ Ivyanne coughed. ‘I’ve have an immunity since Aubrielle treated me then-you should know that. Have I ever once freaked out around Irukanji?’

Ardhi studied her thoughtfully, then exhaled a loaded breath. ‘No.’ He pulled the vial out of his pocket and studied it. ‘What if I gave you the whole thing?’

‘Go on and see. I’ll be either dead, or as indifferent to you as I am right now.’ Ivyanne narrowed her eyes. ‘If you really want me to enjoy this-get off and let your rival heat me up-because everywhere you touch me turns to stone.’

Don’t piss him off too much yet! Lincoln thought desperately. I’m not quite there! And my legs are still stuck!

‘You’re right! You’re nothing but a stone cold liar.’ Ardhi violently lifted her face by her hair, yanking it towards him, stretching her arms out behind her back, making Lincoln wince in sympathy. ‘I don’t know why I want you at all!’ He glared at her. ‘What would you have done if I’d gotten you pregnant, huh?’

Ivyanne smiled cruelly. ‘Let’s just say the Court line would have come to an official end. I know Anna would have forgiven me-you’re every bit as cruel as the man who started this-I see that now. Maybe only when you and I are both dead, will the bloodlines be pure.’

Lincoln began to saw much more urgently, knowing that Ivyanne was dead serious. If Ardhi had his way with her regardless of her stinging rejection-Lincoln would lose her forever.

‘You’d sooner smash the foundations out from under this species than raise my child?’ he demanded.

‘In a heartbeat!’

Ardhi blanched. ‘You know I blamed Tristan for taking your innocence. But now that I know you’re going to choose this one-’ Ardhi reached for the gun and swung back to Lincoln’s head. ‘I see where the problem started. You’ve been traitorous to the Marked from the day you met him!’ He shook his head. ‘And to think I had some glad tidings for you Lincoln. Screw that. You deserve the fate you’ve begged for!

She’s choosing me?! Lincoln thought, torn between terror and elation as the gun waved in front of his face. How can he know that? Despite the awfulness of his predicament, Lincoln’s heart gave a grateful thump.

‘Yeah-you.’ Ardhi’s nostrils flared. ‘And I wouldn’t be smiling if I were you! I came here to teach Ivyanne a lesson, but now I see that you’ll have to die if she’s going to learn anything.’

Lincoln felt like an electric current was crawling over his scalp.

‘No!’ Ivyanne whispered. ‘You’re signing your own death warrant if you do!’

‘I’m already dead.’ Ardhi’s eyes didn’t leave Lincoln’s. ‘Got anything touchingly sweet to say, Yoko?’

Lincoln felt like he was already leaving his body. All he could hope for was that Ardhi would leave Ivyanne alive, as punishment. He looked at Ivyanne, shrugging helplessly, and smiled.

‘I love you.’ He whispered, his eyes filling with tears. ‘You were worth this.’

Ardhi smiled.

*

Tristan stood in the rain for ten minutes, watching the lightning flash in the sky, wondering if Ardhi was already nearby, and watching him.

Kill me. Tristan thought quietly. If you have an ounce of humanity left in you-just put me out of my misery.

A shadow moved across the pool. Tristan had his gun out in a heartbeat, aiming it at the bushes beyond. But there was no one there. He looked at the square of light on the pool, then followed it up to Ivyanne’s window, seeing the curtain twitch. The blinds were drawn, but it was obvious that her light was on behind it-as was the one in her bathroom. Tristan frowned, wondering why she’d have the lights on when Garridan had ordered her not to. Was she still up and about?

Despite himself, a coal of hope flared into a flame in the pit of his gut-for there was nothing romantic about a fully lit room.

Maybe they’re just talking. Tristan thought, edging towards the house. Maybe he was about to sneak up on something he’d never be able to burn from his mind, but he couldn’t turn away. He had to know.

Tristan took his shoes off and crept towards the down pipe just down from the door on the wet tiles. He was usually quick at getting up there, but it was slippery. He grunted, trying a third and fourth time, before making it to the second floor balcony outside Sahori and Grace’s room. By the time he was over the railing-the back of his shirt was soaked through.

He stepped up onto the wet, cold balcony railing and vaulted himself onto the roof, trying to make us little noise as possible as his hands slapped against the slick surface of the color bond, searching for a bolt to brace his weight on. When he found one, he pulled himself up, scratching his chest on another bolt, but ignoring the sting.

Just one peek. He thought silently, steeling himself. If I’m wrong again, then seeing her in his arms will cure me of this strange idea that she’s meant for me, once and for all.

*

‘Ardhi don’t!’ Ivyanne squealed. ‘Lincoln doesn’t deserve to die! Not for me! I’ve hurt him as much as I’ve hurt you!’

Ardhi’s head snapped around to look at Ivyanne. ‘If that was the case he’d have the gun aimed at your head, wouldn’t he?’

‘Maybe he’ll want to,’ Ivyanne agreed, and then her eyes fell to her knees. ‘When he finds out that I’ve chosen Tristan.’

Lincoln stopped breathing.

‘What?!’ Ardhi’s eyes narrowed to slits. ‘You’re lying! I heard you before, you stupid bitch. On the phone to Saraya. You said you didn’t want to get married at The Seaview because me and mine have sullied the place you fell in love!’

Tears spilled down Ivyanne’s cheeks, and her face crumpled. ‘Well...I fell in love with Tristan there too, didn’t I?’ She shot a mortified look in Lincoln’s direction, and her gaze was so heavy with sorrow that it fell to his chest under the weight of guilt. ‘I phrased it that way hoping to throw Saraya off. I didn’t know you were in the closet signing a death warrant for the recipient of your deductions or I wouldn’t have made that call at all!’ She exhaled, shaking her head. ‘Interpret my words as you please, but the truth is that the Seaview belongs to Link and I and to the past regardless of the lives you took there.’ She wet her lips. ‘And the past is all Lincoln will have left of us after tonight. I couldn’t possibly marry Tristan there.’

She’s lying! Lincoln thought desperately, unable to hear her words. She has to be! That’s why she can’t look me in the eye!

‘I’m not buying it!’ Ardhi declared. ‘You also said that you didn’t want to get married at the Londeree’s resort either-you said that would be tacky because of who you might have married! If it was Tristan you were choosing, you wouldn’t baulk at marrying at his sister’s resort, would you? So it has to be Link!’

Lincoln swallowed, hoping Ivyanne had an even worse lie this time-one he couldn’t swallow. He’d sooner take a bullet than hear that he’d lost after believing that he’d won only minutes before.

‘When I said who I might have married, I was referring to Isabelle’s other brother, Nigara. Think Ardhi-we were to be married there this year-at that resort. You were invited, remember?’ Ivyanne sniffled. ‘I didn’t want Tristan to have a hand-me-down wedding day as well as a recycled bride! I wanted somewhere fresh for us to start our lives together.’

Lincoln really felt like he was going to be sick. He folded in half, trying to wrap his mind around what he was hearing. The gun, Ardhi-everything else seemed to slip away. ‘Ivyanne if you’re lying to save me... you’re failing because I’m dying on the inside.’ He said brokenly.

Ivyanne turned her face sideways to look at Lincoln finally. Tears were running down her cheeks like a river. ‘I’m so sorry. I never thought I’d say this to you,’ she whispered. ‘But there’s literally a gun at both of our heads, so I must.’

Lincoln sucked in a breath, feeling her energy tugging gently at him, coaxing him, and her words gave him pause. What if she was lying? No one thought faster on their feet than Ivyanne. He turned his face away, not wanting Ardhi to catch the glimmer of hope on his face.

‘Well, this is highly entertaining. And I think I might keep ‘ol Link here alive, just to enjoy that look on his face-the one I’ve been wearing for nine months.’ There was a pause. ‘But Ivyanne, darling, surely you know that there’s no way I’m going to let you live long enough to bring a Loveridge in the world, right, and break my sister’s heart any more than you already have?’

‘I told you to kill me twenty minutes ago.’ Ivyanne said softly. ‘So just do it.’

‘What? Right now? After I’ve gone to all of this trouble?’ There was a smacking sound. ‘No I’m going to have a little fun with you first.’

Lincoln heard Ivyanne begin to cry. He looked over to see Ardhi’s mouth press against Ivyanne’s lower stomach. The skin on her upper thigh was flushed with a scarlet handprint from where Ardhi had smacked her. Hatred made his blood boil.

‘How can you do it?’ he choked in disbelief.

‘Because she has been begging me to do it for ten damn years Lincoln. You of all people should understand. She’s not some innocent princess-she’s a sea witch who does nothing but break hearts and ruin lives-from a line of mermaids created to do exactly that. Men aren’t supposed to cower at a woman’s feet like you and I have.’ He turned to smile at Lincoln devilishly. ‘In fact, she kind of owes you one too. Maybe I’ll even convince you to have one last go at her once I’ve had my turn.’ He turned back to Ivyanne. ‘Would you like that my queen? Two for the price of one? It’ll ease your guilt and serve as penance for the pain your ancestors have caused, and the evil doings that has led to.’

Lincoln began to shake as Ivyanne’s sniffles and gasps became sobs. He twitched his wrist, and began to saw again, biting his lip so hard he drew blood. He’d cut off his own hand before touching Ivyanne with it under duress.

‘What pain?’ He asked, trying to keep Ardhi occupied. ‘I’d love to here your twisted reasoning behind this disgusting plan of yours!’

‘Actually, you would benefit from hearing it.’ Ardhi said, grinning. ‘It’s a long story though, so are you feeling attentive?’

‘I’ve got time,’ Lincoln muttered. ‘And I could use the distraction.’

‘So could I.’ Ardhi responded, gently lapping at one of Ivyanne’s fallen tears. ‘I’d hate for the queen’s beauty to overwhelm me before I’ve made her good and sore.’

Ivyanne’s sob caused Lincoln’s own tears to overwhelm him.

*

Tristan couldn’t believe it when Ivyanne’s bathroom window slid easily open. It had looked locked when he’d first reached it-but now he saw that she hadn’t quite closed it all the way. He opened it further, grinning. Had this been an oversight on her part? Had her frostiness downstairs been a show for Garridan?

Tristan grinned as he lightly pushed up onto the sill and swung his legs through, being careful not to make too much noise. The bathroom light was on but the door to her room was wide open, and the main light spilled through from the suite.

‘….. Once upon a time….’ a low male voice said. ‘There was a handsome young prince. And a dazzling mermaid princess had her sights set on him, though not in the way one might assume...’

Tristan froze on the tiles, feeling his heart hit the floor. Lincoln was in there telling Ivyanne a bedtime story? To his horror, tears pricked at his eyes.

‘I’ve heard this story,’ Ivyanne’s voice was soft, strained. ‘Let me guess, I turn to sea foam in the end?’

‘That’s a very different story.’ There was a chuckle. ‘If you’re a good, cooperative girl, you might be too delirious with pleasure when your ending comes to even notice.’ There was a moan. ‘This underwear is splendid, my Ivyanne. But let’s get it out of the way, hmm?’

Tristan’s hand went to his mouth, and he was immediately overcome with absolute humiliation and heartbreak. The fighter inside him told him to storm in there and fling Lincoln across the room, but the romantic knew he’d been beaten. He slowly began to retreat, desperate to get out of there before he heard even one word more.

‘I’ll take your silence as a yes. Anyway, back to the story. You see, this princess’s mother knew of the prince. She’d been watching him for years… sound familiar? Only her motivations were a little more sinister than your own mother’s were.’ There was a pause. ‘You paying attention Link? Because this is where it gets good.’

Tristan’s knees gave out from underneath him when the speaker addressed the man he’d assumed was speaking. He spun on his heel and crossed the bathroom, but when he was a foot from the door, he spotted Ivyanne’s dressing table mirror, and the reflection in it made his body break out in pins and needles and halt at the threshold.

Ivyanne was handcuffed to the bed in skimpy underwear with a black satin shirt pushed back on her shoulders-and Ardhi Kayu-Api was kneeling between her thighs, sliding his belt out of the loops with one hand, holding a gun to Ivyanne’s head with the other.

‘Now where was I? Oh yes, with the naughty queen….’ Ardhi chuckled. ‘History repeats huh Link? This one’s been an absolute troublemaker! I’m thinking that a lashing or two before I get started won’t go astray-though I should probably gag her first.’ His face was twisted in a gruesome smile. ‘Now just what could I shove down your throat to silence you, my darling friend...?’

Ivyanne raised an eyebrow. ‘I’ve seen you naked, and I know that nothing you’ve got is going to reach down the back of my throat Ardhi!’ She smiled radiantly. ‘And after having Tristan the other night, I might not even register you entering me anywhere so go ahead while I lie here and remember when the getting was good with real men.’

Tristan’s mouth fell open, bewildered by Ivyanne’s absolute candor and the vicious glint in her eyes. But before he could even dwell on the shout-out he gladly would have paid to hear cross her lips, Ardhi backhanded the queen.

‘Bitch!’ He hissed.

Tristan’s teeth grit together as absolute horror backwashed through his blood, but he pulled out his colt on reflex again. Ardhi was going to return to the ocean in pieces.

Ivyanne’s head turned to the side but even as fresh tears spilled down her face, she smiled. ‘I know, right?’

‘Ivyanne shut up before you make it worse!’ Lincoln sounded agonized.

Tristan stepped closer to the door and the image opened up-now he saw that a fully clothed and beaten looking Lincoln was hog tied on the floor in the corner, watching Ardhi with loathing.

What the…? Tristan was astounded. How had both Link and Ivyanne been overpowered? What had they been doing? Then he cringed-he did  not want to know and in that moment, it didn’t matter.

‘You’re going to get a bullet for every nasty fucking thing you do to her the second you try to leave this house,’ Lincoln spat. ‘And it won’t be obvious shots either, you piece of shit!’

‘Agreed!’ Tristan announced, finding his voice and his nerve at once, bursting out of the bathroom and leveling his pistol with the back of Ardhi’s head in one swift movement. He cocked the hammer as he loped forward. ‘Put your fucking hands on your fucking head, or I start with your balls!’

An obvious tremor raced through Ardhi’s bare back before he stiffened. Ivyanne’s head snapped up, and the sheer rapture alighting her face when she looked up at him was clearly born of relief.

‘Tristan!’ Ivyanne practically sighed his name. ‘You came!’

Tristan smiled at her wolfishly. ‘Yeah. Clearly I can’t take a hint, huh?’ He glanced at Lincoln. ‘Are you okay?’

‘Do I fucking look okay?’ Lincoln’s complexion was mottled red with fury.

‘Sorry.’ Tristan advanced on Ardhi. ‘Drop the weapon Ardhi.’

‘No.’ Ardhi didn’t turn. ‘I’m not finished yet.’

Tristan’s finger longed to squeeze the trigger. ‘You should know there’s a gun pointed at your head.’

‘And your bride is just near my head, with my gun pointed at her. I don’t like your chances of pulling your trigger without killing her in the process-twice. Neither do you-and that’s why you haven’t fired yet.’

Tristan glared at the back of Ardhi’s skull. ‘Did you just say my bride?’

Ardhi chuckled. ‘So you didn’t know either, huh?’

Tristan’s eyes flitted from Ardhi’s head, to Lincoln’s scowl, and back again. ‘Know what?’

‘Congratulations…’ Lincoln’s voice dripped with disdain. ‘Wasn’t the classiest engagement announcement ever, but it sure was timely!’

Tristan wet his lips, trying not to let his pulse accelerate to the point of misdirecting his focus. ‘Ivyanne?’ he asked quietly.

‘I told them, at gunpoint, that it’s you I plan to marry.’ Ivyanne said in a feeble voice. ‘I’m sorry. If I’d known you’d end up in here...’

At gunpoint? Tristan glanced at Lincoln again, the wheels in his brain turning as he remembered the very reason why Ivyanne had called off her engagement to Lincoln in the first place-to keep Lincoln safe. And yet Ardhi had obviously busted in on the two of them, alone on the full moon, while Ivyanne was wearing incredibly sexy lingerie…. Tristan’s eyes swept over Ivyanne, and what he found what he was looking for-Lincoln’s ring on her finger-he gritted his teeth, trying not to let the disappointment throw him off any more than he’d allowed the hope to. No wonder she was baiting Ardhi with Tristan’s endowment-she was trying to throw him off the scent!

‘Well excuse my poor reaction to such happy tidings- but it’s pretty hard to get excited over it when I see this weasel straddling you.’ Tristan bluffed, blinking back tears.

She chose him she chose him she chose him….If it came down to a fight to the death, he’d take Ardhi out with him. Living in a world without Ivyanne wasn’t an option, and the apology in her eyes was unmistakable.

‘Good,’ Ardhi said cheerfully. ‘If you want me off her, you’re going to have to ask really, really nicely…. and then throw that gun down while you’re at it.’

Tristan laughed bitterly. ‘Not a chance.’

Suddenly, there was a flurry of motion followed by a loud boom that made Tristan flinch violently. Plaster exploded from the ceiling and rained down on the bed, and through the powdery snow, Lincoln saw that the gun was in Ivyanne’s cuffed hand now.

‘What the?!’ Ardhi rasped, backing up the bed. ‘How did you..?’

‘I can pull a lot more to me than tidal waves and psychopaths!’ Ivyanne announced, recoiling one of her legs and letting her flexed foot fly into Ardhi’s chest. Then the gun fell from her hand and made a clanking noise as it connected with the bed rails and dropped behind them and harmlessly onto the floor.

Ardhi let out a grunt of pain as Ivyanne sent him flying-but she’d kicked too hard, and his body smashed into Tristan’s, knocking the gun out of his hand and onto the carpet. Tristan landed flat on his back, feeling the air whoosh out of him.

25.

‘Tristan I’m sorry!’ Ivyanne yelped as she thrashed against the bed head, rubbing the skin on her wrists raw.

‘It’s okay!’ he responded breathily, but Ivyanne couldn’t see anything but Tristan’s head of curls and Ardhi’s bare back as they wrestled on the floor. She then squinted up at the gaping hole in the ceiling, wondering how many had heard the shot and how far away they were. She’d jeopardized Tristan’s tidy rescue with her kick-but at least the shot would have rang through the echo chamber that was her house.

‘Ugh!’ Someone grunted.

Ivyanne looked up and saw that Tristan had managed to leverage himself slightly on top of Ardhi, and was pulling back his arm for a second punch. Ardhi’s hand was on his shoulder-bracing him away, and his hand was glowing violet.

Tristan’s resistant to that! Ivyanne reminded herself. And Ardhi’s weak from the storm! Ivyanne glanced to her side and saw that Lincoln had gotten up and was jerking his body, his face a purplish shade of red, his teeth bared. Suddenly, he looked like a sitting duck-and she was instantly reminded of how eerily similar this struggle between Ardhi and Tristan seemed.

‘Link!’ She whispered. ‘You have to get free! I don’t want Ardhi to drain you! And he’s going to need to soon!’

Lincoln looked up. ‘I’m almost through! This knot is tight!’

Ivyanne heard a cry and looked back over in time to see Tristan crawling across the floor, and reaching for the gun. He’d only just gotten his hand around it when Ardhi leapt to his feet, blood running down the side of his face from where Tristan’s fist had split the area near his eye-and bring his foot down-hard-on Tristan’s wrist. Tristan grunted, and the gun went off- and through the side of Ivyanne’s couch in the outer area. Ivyanne yelped and Ardhi’s foot came down again, on the back of Tristan’s head, smashing his face into the carpet. Tristan rolled onto his back, the gun abandoned, and caught Ardhi’s bare foot before he could bring it down again. He swung Ardhi’s legs sideways, like a baseball bat, and there was a crack followed by a scream as Ardhi’s head connected with the bottom leg of Ivyanne’s bed.

Ivyanne sucked in a breath, hoping that silence would follow that maneuver, but to her dismay, she saw Ardhi pull himself up on the end rail, looking beaten-but no less determined.

There was a sudden smashing on the door. ‘Ivyanne! What’s all that noise? Are those shot in there?!’

‘Yes!’ Ivyanne screamed. ‘Ardhi’s in here Garridan! You have to help!’

‘Garridan?!’ Ardhi demanded, lunging forward on the carpet and kicking out behind him, connecting with Tristan’s throat. Tristan’s eyes bugged and he staggered back, shocked. ‘Garridan Loveridge?! What’s that hermit doing here?!’

Ivyanne narrowed her eyes at him. ‘Head of security!’ She snapped. ‘And now that he knows you’re in here-you’re done.’

‘Ivyanne the door’s locked! Can you let me in?!’

‘No I’m tied up! Can’t you just bust it down?’

‘No! That’s the reason I installed it!’

Oh god. Ivyanne thought. It’s probably bulletproof too! I should have just let him shoot Link through the door, catch the ricochet and alerted everyone an hour ago!

There was a loud thump against the door, but Ivyanne couldn’t even see it quake. ‘Look we’ll get in! Just-hold the crazy bastard off!’

‘On it!’ Tristan stepped forward and took hold of Ardhi’s shoulders, bringing his knee up between his legs then shoving him to the ground. Ardhi moaned balefully into the carpet, his hips rising.

‘Don’t worry, you’re going to die a virgin,’ Tristan said, aiming a teeth baring smile down to his nemesis, ‘so you won’t need those anyway.’

Ivyanne almost giggled in hysterical relief, but then Ardhi’s hand shot out towards the gun that Tristan had dropped-which was now within reach, and a scream ripped out of her instead.

‘Sorry mate,’ Ardhi said. ‘But Sherri’s expecting me back, and she’s the only person in this world I haven’t failed. We need each other. You two didn’t have to be together to be happy, but we do.’ He smiled. ‘And now you won’t.’

*

Lincoln yanked his wrists apart with such force that he smashed his left one into the side of Ivyanne’s bed. He cursed in pain, but Ivyanne screamed at that exact moment, drowning his agony out. Lincoln bit down on his tongue and resisted to the urge to nurse his own arm, pushing himself back up and reaching for the bindings around his feet instead. He had to get Ivyanne out of harm’s way.

Lincoln ripped the last of the ropes free of his welted ankles and cried out in joy, picking up the knife and shoving it into his back pocket before struggling to his shaky legs. He lunged towards Ivyanne on the bed. ‘Are you hurt?!’

Ivyanne looked up, eyes wide, mouth open. ‘You need to help Tristan! Ardhi’s got the gun!’

Lincoln looked and saw Ardhi attempting to stagger to his feet at the exact second that Tristan noticed the weapon and stepped back, eyes widening. Lincoln turned back to Ivyanne.

‘Tristan can handle himself!’ he whispered, reaching over her and fumbling for the clasp on her handcuffs. To his relief, they weren’t the official kind, which required keys, merely the garden variety sex toy ones. If Ivyanne’s hands had been closer together, she could have unlatched them herself. In fact, if she’d strained hard enough, she could have snapped the chain. He hoped she never found out. ‘I’ve got to move you before that thing starts going off again!’

‘No!’ Ivyanne cried, too loudly. ‘I’ll be fine! Link there’s a gun behind me-on the floor! Don’t worry about me-just help-’

‘I’m your guard.’ Lincoln said. ‘So is Tristan. So just shut up, and let us do our jobs for once.’ Lincoln freed one of Ivyanne’s wrists and moved on to the other one, grimacing when he saw the welts on her skin. When they were off, they slipped off the rail as well, clattering against the wrought iron as they fell into the gap behind the bed. He scooped her up in his arms, and looked around for somewhere to stash her out of Ardhi’s reach-but her bedroom was too open, too spacious for her to hide anywhere. He had half a mind to open the balcony doors and lock her out.

Ivyanne bucked. ‘Put me down! Lincoln I’m telling you that I don’t need-’

There was another crack of a gun shot. Ivyanne yelped and Lincoln’s heart leapt into his throat and he spun around, practically ramming her into the wall and shielding her body with his own as he waited to feel the searing pain of a bullet. But nothing came. He glanced down at her and saw her gaping up at him, wide-eyed. Never before had she looked more overwhelmingly lovely or vulnerable. His heart ached like the bullet had gone through there. He deposited her on the floor and shoved her into a slight depression between the wall and a tall chest of drawers. ‘Stay there!’ he hissed. ‘I can’t help him if I’m trying to watch you too!’

But Ivyanne was staring over his shoulder at her bed, her mouth wide open. ‘Lincoln... look.’

Lincoln turned, opening his arms behind him to keep her in place and followed her nod to the bed-seeing that the air above it was dotted with white feathers. Then he dropped his eyes to the hole in the pillow, where she had been ten seconds beforehand, and his knees went weak.

‘You saved my life!’

Lincoln almost wilted with relief. His eyes moved across the room and that’s when he saw Ardhi. The man had the gun and was still pointing the smoking barrel at the bed, his eyes wide with surprise.

‘Where did she..?’

‘Arrgh!’ Tristan snarled, leaping onto Ardhi’s back and spinning him around with his weight. The gun went off again, this time into the floor.

Both Lincoln and Ivyanne flinched, and he turned back to her. ‘I’ll try to get the other gun! But don’t you fucking move, got it?’

This time, Ivyanne nodded dumbly. Lincoln spun away from her again and dropped to his knees, trying to see what was going on while his hand searched under the bed. Tristan was on Ardhi from behind, and the gun was flailing about in the madman’s hand. Ardhi let out a scream and backed into the wall, slamming Tristan between it and himself, a shot exploding the ceiling above them again. Tristan grunted and slipped to the floor, and Ardhi immediately turned and pulled the weapon on him.

‘You give up yet asshole?!’ Ardhi sneered.

‘No!’ Ivyanne’s scream was louder than any bullet. Suddenly, Ardhi was flying backwards, right at Lincoln, caught in Ivyanne’s invisible pull. But his feet collected on the bed rails, breaking her grip, and he landed on his backside on the feather strewn quilt. He was wobbling to a kneeling position in seconds, bringing up the arm with the gun while steadying himself and possibly anchoring himself on the bedrail with his other hand. To Lincoln’s relief, he didn’t turn to attack the girl who had delayed him pulling the trigger-Ardhi’s hatred for Tristan not only rivaled Lincoln’s own, but eclipsed it. It was like he’d forgotten about Ivyanne and Lincoln completely, like Tristan Loveridge’s last breath had become his new prize.

Sensing his only opportunity, Lincoln began to stand, pulling the small knife out of his pocket. The blood was pounding in his head and his ears were ringing, and his heart felt like it was going to explode-but if he didn’t do something, they’d all be killed. He could hear the slap of hands and feet on the roof outside the window, but it wasn’t nearly close enough. The guard would fail.

Tristan was on his feet, the fingers of one hand trailing against the wall to his right, obviously looking for the door handle, while his amber colored eyes glared daggers at Ardhi.

‘I guess if you need that gun, you’re not as powerful as you thought you were.’ Tristan said mockingly. But the resignation in his eyes was evident. He had nowhere to go. ‘You would have been an awful king.’

‘You won’t get to be an awful one.’ Ardhi said hotly, aiming the gun not at Tristan’s head, but his heart. ‘I might not make it out of here-but you and Ivyanne are about to experience what it’s like to have your hearts ripped to shreds.’

Lincoln was only inches from Ardhi’s back, trying to figure out how to strike without making the gun go off. But then Ardhi’s words echoed in his ear, and he felt strangely dizzy.

Ripped to shreds... he thought. Like mine. He wet his lips, his arm feeling too heavy to bring the knife down on Ardhi’s back, as though Ivyanne was still warm and in his arms and looking up at him like he was heaven-sent. How easy would it be-to let Ardhi pull the trigger? He could strike hard and fast, and if that happened to take Tristan out... who would ever know? His conscience and fear battled with his heart for supremacy. Three months ago he would have already flung himself at Ardhi’s back, back that had been a human instinct. He was mer now, and his will to survive and breed was blotting out his desire to do the right thing.

Ardhi cocked the trigger.

‘I’ve always loved you Ivyanne!’ Tristan shouted out as he dove sidelong towards the door, his hand coming down on the handle with a loud smashing motion. ‘Since the pier! Remember that!’

The pier?! Lincoln wondered.

‘Tristan no!’

The scream shook Lincoln to the very core. It was the scream of a girl who had lost both her mother and father, her best friend and now, was about to lose someone else. It was so full of terror and heartbreak than it gave Lincoln the jumpstart he needed. He leapt forward, remembering what Tristan had demonstrated two weeks before, jerking Ardhi’s gun arm up with one hand while wrapping his own knife arm around Ardhi’s shoulder with the other. The gun shot rang out and plaster fell down on them once more, but Lincoln was oblivious to everything except the sickening sensation of the cerated blade dragging brutally across Ardhi’s exposed neck. With his heightened senses, he could almost hear the tearing flesh as the hot blood ran down his own arm.

*

The blood was gushing out of Ardhi’s throat before Tristan hit the deck. He gaped at the gruesome expression distorting Lincoln’s face-the other man had never before looked so primal, but Tristan also knew straight away that it was over. Ardhi’s eyes were rolling back into his head, his body twitching, a strange gurgling noise erupting from his throat. The gun dropped harmlessly from his hand as Lincoln fell back onto the floor, taking the body of Ardhi Kayu-Api with him.

There was a blunt pain in Tristan’s back and he found himself shoved roughly across the carpet. Seconds later, legs were jumping over him, and he curled himself up in a ball to stop from being stampeded. The tick of guns cocking and shouts filled the air as Camus and Garridan charged into the room.

‘Who’s hurt?’ Garridan barked.

‘Ardhi!’ Ivyanne staggered forward, looking completely unhinged. ‘I think he’s dead!’

Garridan tossed his rifle to the side and reached down, lifting the lifeless body by the collar and grimacing. ‘God...Camus help Lincoln up.’

Camus rushed forward and offered a dazed looking Lincoln a hand, hauling him to his feet just as the balcony doors burst open.

‘Weapons down!’ Garridan exclaimed. ‘Ardhi’s dead.’ Garridan lay Ardhi back on the floor and Ivyanne moved forward, kneeling at his side.

‘Oh…’ She appeared to be trembling violently as she gently closed his eyelids. ‘Someone get a sheet or something. I don’t want Pintang to see-’  she shuddered. ‘Oh god. It’s over.. Ardhi...I’m sorry. If I ... I’m so sorry...’

Tristan felt a strange fluttering in his chest. In so many way, he was sorry too. If he’d never chased Ivyanne, a mission destined to fail...Ardhi might still be just Pintang’s slightly temperamental brother. Now, he was a corpse. One of many beautiful mer lives cut down prematurely. It was horrible.

Or, he thought, his self pity overriding his empathy, Lincoln would have drawn his fire alone, Ardhi would have been punished, and I would have swooped in to claim the bride without an issue! The irony almost made him laugh and he decided to go with blaming Lincoln, the human interloper. There really was no speaking for fate. She was as temperamental as any mer.

Garridan rose, staring at Lincoln. ‘Did you do this son?’

Lincoln nodded numbly. ‘I uh.. I-’ he looked at the bloody knife in his hand and dropped it like it was a venomous snake. ‘I guess I cut deep enough... I wasn’t sure that knife would cut deep enough….’ His eyebrows knitted, his eyes lost their focus. ‘Oh.. man... I killed somebody.’

‘You did more than that!’ Garridan pulled him against his chest and slapped his back. ‘You took out the target! Lincoln-you’re a hero!’

Price stepped forward, wet from the rain. ‘He is in shock. The first kill will do that.’ He slipped an arm around Lincoln. ‘I’m going to take him to the bathroom-get him cleaned up.’

Garridan leaned down again, scooping up Ivyanne. ‘Please tell me he didn’t hurt you, your majesty. I thought my heart was going to fail me!’

‘He didn’t.’ Ivyanne whispered. ‘He would have though, if Tristan hadn’t-’ Suddenly she was bucking. ‘Tristan! Tristan is he okay? Garridan move!’

Tristan eyes widened as Ivyanne suddenly leapt onto the bed and raced at him. Her panicked expression quickly turned into a beaming smile when she landed on the floor and hit the ground running, throwing herself at him.

‘You’re not shot!’ A sob escaped her. She hugged him so fiercely that she stopped all air and blood flow. He often forgot how strong she was, especially when she was flipping out.

‘No your majesty, I’m fine,’ he managed to squeeze out, putting one arm around her hesitantly. He didn’t know if she was hurt anywhere.

‘What are you doing on the floor?’ Garridan asked, looking around as though a threat still lurked nearby.

Ivyanne tugged him to his feet. ‘Being a hero, of course.’

‘Opening the door.’ Tristan corrected her, rolling his eyes at his uncle. ‘Ardhi had me in his sights and I knew that if I didn’t let you guys in-Ivyanne and Link would be next.’

‘That was a brave thing to do.’ Ivyanne whispered, burying her face in his neck.

‘Well.. I was low on options.’ Tristan freed himself from her grip. ‘But Lincoln was the the true white knight in this scenario. And to the victor go the spoils!’

Ivyanne’s eyes drifted towards the bathroom, and she smiled dreamily. ‘A prize I’m still hoping he’ll accept.’

‘He will.’ Tristan backed away from her, choking on tears. ‘I need to pace or something…’ his eyes flicked over her and then away. ‘And you need to cover up.’

Ivyanne glanced down at herself, her lips twisting in a sneer. ‘Damn! I forgot!’ She glanced at Garridan, blushed crimson and wrapped her arms around herself as she backed towards her closet. ‘We’ll talk later okay? About my untimely little announcement?’

‘Sure.’ Tristan said hollowly. ‘Later.’

‘I’m sorry,’ she whispered.

‘I know.’

Garridan looked sick. ‘I can’t believe I let him get her to that state-’ he shook his head. ‘This could have been a disaster! What happened?’

‘I’m thinking you need to ask Ivyanne and Lincoln that.’ Tristan smiled tightly. ‘I was only here for the last couple of minutes so I can’t tell you anything they can’t.’ He moved towards the door. ‘In the meantime, I’m going to go check on the others downstairs, okay? I won’t feel comfortable until I know where Sherri is.’

Garridan’s hand shot out, gripping his arm. ‘Hey…’ His voice was low. ‘Are you okay?’

The moment Tristan allowed his gaze to meet Garridan’s he felt himself break apart. ‘No,’ he whispered. ‘I’m sorry Garridan. Looks like this family has it’s own curse.’ Before his uncle could see him cry, Tristan hurried out the bedroom door and down the stairwell.

*

The alarm sounded that company was coming at 9:59, and Ivyanne had been shoved into the security room-alone-straight away. Naturally, surrendering hadn’t been Sherri’s idea-Dallas and Callum, heroes in their own right, had jumped her when she wasn’t expecting it and frogmarched her to the front door as a sign of good faith. A substantial enough offering-Garridan had let Ivyanne out instantly to handle the situation. He was head of security, but she was still the queen, and Sherri’s fate rested in Ivyanne’s hands.

Garridan had strapped Sherri to one of the kitchen chairs before letting the queen out though, and Ivyanne had walked out to see tears rolling down Sherri’s face as accusations were screamed at her.

‘I didn’t know he was trying to rape you!’ She exclaimed. ‘Seriously! He kept me in the dark about stuff all the time!’

‘I tried to tell you!’ The boy Dallas sang out from where he stood beside Saraya. His appearance was still disconcerting to Ivyanne, but clearly much more perplexing for Saraya, who’d once made him her willing victim. Now she’d have to co-exist with a man she’d once treated as disposable. ‘But you didn’t want to hear it!’

‘You had a knife at my throat!’ Sherri shot back. ‘Like I was going to pause for thought then!’ She looked back to Ivyanne. ‘I swear I didn’t know! It was supposed to be a robbery and nothing else!’

Ivyanne stood back, eyeing the girl, unwilling to believe a word she said. She was about to ask Callum for his opinion, but before she could speak, Ivyanne felt herself pushed aside.

‘But you knew what you were doing when you aimed a pistol at myself and my friend the other night? Didn’t you?!’ Lincoln screamed, towering over Sherri. The veins in his neck were bulging. Ivyanne hadn’t even seen him come in. But he was freshly showered and looked fit to be tied.

‘Are you okay?’ Ivyanne demanded, her concern for him overruling her ire towards Sherri.

‘The hills are alive!’ Lincoln didn’t look at her. He advanced on Sherri and shook his fist in her face. ‘I’ve never believed in hitting women but after seeing the girl I love stripped by another man at gunpoint I think I’m willing to make an exception for the bitch backing him!’

Sherri lifted her chin. ‘Do it!’ She spat. ‘I have no more to live for now than I did two months ago-so do it!’ She glanced at Ivyanne. ‘You’ve all taken what mattered to me anyway.’

‘Which was?’ Ivyanne asked coldly.

‘Him.’ Sherri’s eyes spilled over.

Ivyanne bit her lip, remembering Ardhi’s cry about needing her. Was it possible that the two had been falling in…? She shook her head, dismissing the idea as manipulative mermaid play. Ardhi wouldn’t have wanted her that way, if he’d given his heart to someone else.

Funny stance for a siren to take. She challenged herself. Maybe Ardhi was right and this is all your fault.

‘Go on chicken shit,’ Sherri’s antagonism made her kiwi accent thicker. ‘Shedding humanity is so much fun!’

Lincoln drew back his fist but hesitated, his jawbone working dangerously as Ivyanne watched, holding her breath, deciding to let Lincoln do what he needed to. After all, he was Sherri’s victim more than anyone else.

‘Link…’ Grace’s tearful voice ventured. ‘Don’t…’

Ivyanne looked at Grace, her mouth falling open. But Grace’s eyes were fixed on Lincoln.

‘Why shouldn’t I?’ Lincoln rasped, not looking up. ‘Give me one reason.’

‘Because if you kill her, she’ll always be with you.’ Grace said softly. ‘You’ll never be free of her. She’ll affect every cell in your body forever.’

Lincoln let out a scream of frustration and shoved the chair, tipping it over. Ivyanne jumped. Sherri landed hard on her back with a grunt on the tiled floor, the sound echoing in the silent room. Lincoln screamed again and spun around, sweeping everything off an end table with a terrific crash before falling to his knees and sobbing uncontrollably. Even Grace shrank back.

The soaking wet blonde boy and the curvy girl huddled in the furthest corner looked absolutely shocked. The boy looked away, cringing, and the girl rubbed his back. ‘You weren’t to know,’ she whispered. ‘We were all fooled.’

‘I should have known,’ he said in his broken English. ‘She was too trigger happy. Eager for love, never to talk. But still, I do not care for seeing this.’

‘Ivyanne…’ Tristan whispered, suddenly behind her, drawing her attention. ‘Take Lincoln outside, okay? He’s not ready for this. The shock of killing Ardhi, being imprisoned, the blood... it’s too much for him.’

Ivyanne nodded woodenly and made her way to Lincoln. Behind her, she could hear people talking in low voices as Sherri was put up right again. ‘Keep her conscious, and take her to the security room.’ She said to Garridan. ‘I have some questions to ask her before I make a decision.’ When Garridan nodded, she turned back and knelt beside Lincoln. ‘Link... let’s go outside.’

‘Get off me!’ Lincoln swiped at her before covering his eyes with his arm. ‘Just... just go.’

‘No.’ Ivyanne grabbed his armpit and yanked him to his feet easily. ‘Walk. Now. That’s an order from your queen.’

Lincoln shook her off, but he moved towards the glass doors, wiping at his face. Ivyanne rested her hand on his shoulder and steered him out gingerly, exchanging a look of mutual understanding with the Perfects as she walked by.

Lincoln turned around and looked at her, frowning through his tears as he stepped onto the patio. ‘How are you so together?’ he demanded. ‘You were almost raped and killed! But you’re so calm!’

‘I’ve been through worse.’ Ivyanne said softly, hugging herself. ‘It’s been a month since mum and dad died Link, but the horror of that... it’s not going to be overshadowed anytime soon. Besides-’ she reached up and stroked his face. ‘Thanks to you, I wasn’t even scratched tonight, and Ardhi’s dead. Now that I know that Sherri’s captured too... it’s pretty hard not to see the blessings first.’ She smiled. ‘You’re a hero Link. And you’ll be a knight-the first in centuries for our kind. I can’t wait until you calm down enough to absorb that.’

Lincoln caught her hand and stepped into her, an ocean of emotions on his handsome face. ‘If I’m such a hero...then where’s my thank you kiss?’ he demanded.

Ivyanne took his face in her shaking hands, embracing her destiny.

*

A sob resounded in Lincoln’s ear as Ivyanne got up on her tip toes and planted a soft kiss on his cheek.

‘Thank you,’ she whispered, pressing her face into his neck. ‘You’re my knight in shining armor-officially.’

Lincoln was hit by a full-body shudder. A kiss on the cheek from her was akin to a slap on the back. ‘But not your king?’

Ivyanne began to cry. She did so silently, shaking with every individual tear as she pulled the diamond off her finger and croaked out: ‘I meant what I said to Ardhi, Link. Though for what it’s worth, I wish I didn’t. I wish so much that I could tell you otherwise.’

Lincoln’s body was racked with sobs. ‘It’s worth nothing!’ He pulled back, his eyes overflowing, his throat tight and aching. ‘How can this be happening? What more could I have done?’

‘Nothing! You are perfect the way you are!’ Ivyanne wiped her tears off his cheek. ‘But Tristan...he’s perfect for me. He’s underhanded and overbearing and arrogant and...so am I.’

Lincoln’s heart crumbled to dust. ‘How can you say this to me? What about our history?’

‘You mean, the history where I strung you along year after year, divulged nothing, brainwashed you so that you couldn’t function properly with another woman and robbed you of your self confidence before vanishing for years, returning only to fake my death and lead you on as someone new? Oh what a catch I was Link! Giving myself to someone else, almost getting you killed, accepting your ring and then giving it back? That history?’ She sighed. ‘Not my finest moments, Link. The fact that it wasn’t you with a gun to my head tonight amazes me!’

‘You had your reasons,’ Lincoln said. ‘And if you’re going to break my heart now, don’t try and wreck my memories too. We were in love.’

‘Yes. We were. You will always be the first man I loved-and there’s a part of me that will be untouchable to him because of that.’ Ivyanne pressed the ring into his hand and closed his fingers around it. ‘But I’m choosing the man who loves me for who I am now-not who I was.’

Lincoln’s temples were throbbing. ‘I know you’re not Ivanna anymore,’ he protested weakly. ‘We’ve been over this.’

‘I know. Because with Ivanna-you never once looked at another girl.’ She drew in a whispery breath. ‘Nor I at another man. Until him. You look at me and see this beautiful, flawless creature I once was, and every time my true colors show, you go into denial. Tristan looks at me and sees the temperamental, manipulative and terrified woman I’ve become, but he never looks away from my weaknesses-he tries to guide me through them instead and celebrates the incurable ones. Every hour I spend with him makes me stronger, even if he does it by pissing me off. And the opposite is true-the more I push him away, the more he falls apart. But when I’m not stealing your focus, you are at your best. Like when you saved Grace and Michael, and when you were training-Link you were incredible tonight and saved countless lives and why? Because winning my hand was the last thing on your mind.’

‘I almost didn’t.’ The confession caught on Lincoln’s throat. He raised his eyes to her, his emotions warring inside him. ‘There was a moment when I thought, that if I let Ardhi pull the trigger-’

‘I know. I saw it. But you let go of your hope of being my lover, and became a hero instead.’ She kissed his hand. ‘You’re here because you were meant to be mer, not because you were meant to be mine.’

The finality to those words slayed him. Lincoln squeezed the ring in his palm and gripped her by the shoulders. ‘How long have you known for?!’ he demanded. ‘How long have you looked at him and seen what you didn’t see in me?’

Ivyanne dropped her head. ‘I don’t know... since yesterday... since I was thirteen…’

Lincoln felt his insides harden. ‘But you said….!’ he lost his voice, exasperated. ‘You hated him being here!’

Ivyanne looked up. Her face was wet. ‘Did I?’ She whispered. ‘Or did I kiss him the moment I realized he cared enough to chase me? Within seconds of him showing up on my door?’

Lincoln felt like he’d been hit in the stomach. He turned away, completely blind-sided, and hurled the ring into the water. It sailed over the pool, but he never heard it land. ‘I don’t believe this!’ The tears wouldn’t cease. ‘I’ve waited forever for you! And you for me!’

‘A decade with change isn’t forever, Lincoln,’ Ivyanne said softly. ‘It seems that way now, to me too-but we’re young.  We idealized a relationship because summer days make falling in love so easy, especially when the people involved have time only to explore the chemistry. But in reality...When did we have an evening when something disastrous didn’t happen? When were we ever content enough with each other to not be moved by other people?’

‘You can’t base our durability on the two weeks we had together with everything that was going on, including people trying to tear us apart!’ He protested, turning to glare at her, hating her for looking so lovely in the moonlight. ‘You don’t know that you and Tristan will do any better! He drives you nuts!’

‘That’s true. He does.’ Ivyanne reached into her pocket and pulled something out. ‘He’s vain and egotistical and conniving.’ She held up a piece of paper. ‘And yet I want him by my side, regardless.’

Lincoln stared at the small, crumpled scrap of paper, instantly recognizing Ivyanne’s lovely cursive. The name : ‘Tristan Loveridge,’ was inscribed on it it black pen. He looked into her eyes, uncomprehending. ‘What’s this?’

‘My vote. For the guard. I fished it out of the trash so he wouldn’t find out.’ Ivyanne rubbed her temple, like she was giving herself a migraine. ‘Then I acted mad that he’d volunteered himself. Then I lost the plot when it endangered him.’ She looked down. ‘I put his name in there twice. I knew he’d be voted in enough by everyone else that it wouldn’t count for much. And yet...’

Lincoln recoiled, amazed that he could feel so betrayed by someone who had so blatantly rejected him. ‘Who was the third vote for?’

Ivyanne twitched and said nothing.

‘Not for me?’

Ivyanne shook her head. When she looked up, tears were streaming down her face. ‘Sahori. To test him. And he not only passed, but made me see that he knew my heart better than I did.’ She sniffled. ‘I wanted you safe, but I guess there were other factors in play too…’

Lincoln sagged back against the wet patio table and contemplated her words and her face miserably. She’d wanted Tristan on the guard. She’d wanted Tristan a lot more than she had let on, and she’d been trying to hide it for him and from herself-and failing.

She’s failing me. ‘How am I supposed to stop loving you?’ He implored her.

‘You will.’ Ivyanne said. ‘I’ve been struggling to keep a grip on you for fifteen years. But now, when I reach for something else willingly, my hold on you will relent-I just know it.’ Ivyanne touched her hand to her cheek. ‘Something inside you knows it too-and I believe it’s pulling you to Grace. She who still possesses what you need to remember about me, in order to love me.’ She held her hands out. ‘Whereas I don’t.’

Her touch scalded him so much that he flinched. ‘What a convenient theory for you!’ Lincoln stepped up to her. ‘Is that going to help you sleep at night Ivanna?! Palming me off to the next in line like the consolation prize I am?!’

Ivyanne swallowed and stepped back, something dropping over her eyes, taking the shine out of them. ‘No. But the fact that you just called me Ivanna again might.’ Her posture slumped. ‘Ivanna’s dead, Lincoln. I’m somebody else now. Somebody imperfect and damaged….somebody you’ll never love the way you loved her.’

It took Lincoln’s brain a moment to register that he had called her by that name.

Is she right? he wondered miserably. Has she changed so much that even my love can’t restore her innocence? But before he could open his mouth, Ivyanne had turned and walked back towards the house.

‘Ivyanne please-’ he choked out. ‘Don’t do this! You don’t have to make this decision now-’

She paused at the door, glancing sadly back at him. ‘But it’s made.’ One solitary tear rolled down her perfect cheek. ‘You were destined for many great things, my love, and it’s time I got out of your way and let you see how truly magnificent you are. Every second we spend together is making you question you’re worth and I won’t have it.’

Lincoln stared at her, crying and wiping at his face. He so badly wanted to rush to her, to pull her into her arms and force her to feel what he did... but he knew that would make him just as bad as Ardhi. Ivyanne had been robbed of everything-he wouldn’t hold her certainty hostage now that she finally had it.

Lincoln stepped back. When the door shut behind her, he collapsed to his knees and smashed his fist into the pavers as an anguished holler expelled from his lungs.

26.

Ivyanne was quick about getting changed after her shower. The metallic stench of blood soaking into her bedspread and carpet was potent enough to choke her, so she grabbed a handful of the most suitable clothes she could find, holding her breath, before ducking back into her bathroom and blow drying her freshly washed hair until only the underside was damp. She wasn’t able to do the whole lot-that would have taken over an hour and it was already just past midnight.

She’d left her bathroom window open, so the fresh autumn air would sweep through the room while she she quickly applied make-up. She was eager to be out of her befouled space and in company that would distract her from the horrible things she had been through and witnessed that night.

Ending things with Lincoln had almost ruined her. But although her step felt heavier, her heart felt lighter somehow. The moment she’d taken off his ring, Anna Le Courts’ invisible hand had snaked into hers, to lead her in the right direction now that she’d stopped resisting her destiny.

When she was dressed in jeans and a baggy sweatshirt, she made her way downstairs. Her ears were filled with the sounds of revelry, and her heart overflowing  with delight for the first time in a long time. She had made some mistakes-but now she was in a position to not only put everything right-but to improve lives even more and bring balance back to their world.

When Ivyanne reached the bottom of the stairs, she made a beeline for the security room, inhaling deeply to compose herself before crossing the threshold. She spotted Sherri immediately, gagged and bound still, her red hair in disarray, her eyes shining with cold hatred from the furthest corner. Sahori was in the other.

‘Hey.’ Ivyanne said softly. ‘I need to have a word with the prisoner. Feel free to go join the party if you’d like.’

But Sahori shook her head. ‘I have promised to guard her. As Garridan said, we do not know what she is capable of, being one of Ardhi’s mer. I cannot in good conscience, leave you alone with her.’

‘Fair enough.’ Ivyanne leaned over and lowered the gag.

Sherri jerked her head away. ‘I have nothing to say to you. I didn’t know what Ardhi’s actual intention were tonight, and after the way I’ve been treated, I no longer care care.’ Her jaw clenched. ‘You had it coming.’

Ivyanne arched an eyebrow. ‘Is that the full moon talking?’

‘Oh it has to be right? Because it’s impossible for someone to just know that you’re a teasing, greedy girl who gets off on driving good men crazy?’

‘That’s not true.’ Ivyanne said softly. ‘I’ve been confused, but I haven’t inflicted a speck of pain without feeling it threefold in return.’ Sherri rolled her eyes and Ivyanne sighed, choosing to keep her temper in check. ‘Did you think he was a good man?’

Sherri frowned. ‘Who, Lincoln?’

‘No. Ardhi.’

‘Oh.’ Sherri looked away. ‘He would have been, if not for you.’

‘I’m inclined to agree.’ Ivyanne sat on the filing cabinet and picked up the gun Garridan now left there for her. ‘But then again-’ she cocked the hammer. ‘I’m also inclined to go to his dead body, and kick it. Still...I’d like to talk to you, about the time you spent with him in New Zealand first. He started telling me a story tonight, and then we were rudely interrupted by an actual good man hell-bent on saving my life. It was about a mermaid princess, and an evil mermaid mother. Ring any bells?’

Sherri smiled. ‘It should to you, after all, it’s your grandmother he was talking about.’

‘That’s what I assumed.’ Ivyanne tried to calm her racing heart so Sherri wouldn’t smell her fear and uncertainty. ‘Care to tell me the rest of the story? Or at least enlighten me on who the characters were, exactly?’

Sherri’s smile grew wider. ‘Or how it involves Lincoln? Or New Zealand? Or the crown?’

Ivyanne’s heart skipped a beat. ‘Yes.’

Sherri’s mouth curled. ‘No.’

Ivyanne raised the pistol so the nozzle was mere inches away from Sherri’s face. ‘You can’t be convinced otherwise?’

‘And rob Ardhi of his right to torment you beyond the grave?’ Sherri quipped. ‘Hell no. I owe him that much.’ She leaned closer. ‘I can give you a hint though. In fact if it keeps you up at night, I’d be glad to.’

Ivyanne rarely slept through the night anyway. ‘And that would be…?’

Sherri’s eyes flashed. ‘Lincoln’s mother’s accident? No more an accident than Tristan’s crash. And your family’s dirty little secrets are to blame.’

The air whooshed out of Ivyanne’s lungs. Behind her, she heard Sahori gasp. ‘What?’ Ivyanne demanded. ‘How could…?’

Sherri grinned. ‘I said one hint, and I meant it. I thought I wanted Ardhi to tell him, just to sever the ties between you, but I have a feeling that someone else is going to clear up the mystery.’ She grinned. ‘And it will be so much more entertaining when you get the firsthand account.’

Ivyanne got to her feet. ‘From who?’ She demanded. ‘Tell me.’

‘Or you’ll shoot me?’ Sherri scoffed. ‘And ruin your perfect little reputation as-’

The sound of the bullet was deafening in the enclosed, windowless room full of steel, and Ivyanne almost screamed in shock, but she didn’t. She turned away from the mess she’d reduced Sherri to, and put the gun back on the filing cabinet with a shaking hand.

‘I keep trying to tell people that I’m not that nice,’ she said softly, then risked a glance at Sahori, who had leapt to her feet and was now gaping at Sherri’s body with wide dark eyes. ‘Tell no one what you heard just now, Sahori. Consider it a royal command. I won’t have Lincoln learn of this until I have the full story. Besides, I’ve already broken him enough for tonight. I’ll bear this burden alone for awhile. I deserve it.’

Outside, footsteps were rapidly approaching.

‘You chose Tristan?’ Sahori asked.

Ivyanne smiled. ‘Got an issue with that?’

Sahori looked back at the body. ‘Zero…. He’s a good choice.’

‘He was the only choice.’ Ivyanne said softly. ‘And I’d like to thank you for helping me see that, and for your incredible dedication to this job.’

‘Thank you, your majesty…’

‘You’re very welcome.’ Ivyanne stepped out of the room and into Garridan’s grasp. She pulled the door closed behind her, not wanting anyone to see it and get upset. She wasn’t in the mood to reflect on her actions, only to live them.

‘You’re okay!’ He exploded. ‘Did Sherri..?’

‘Stop living? Yes.’ Ivyanne shoved her hands into her pockets, hoping to conceal the shake as tears threatened to spill over. She needed to speak to so many people, to check on others. But all she really wanted was to be held. ‘I’ll explain later, okay? It’s a long, private and upsetting story I just can’t deal with it right now. I need.. Well where’s Tristan? And Link? And Pintang?’

‘Lincoln’s down on the dock. I assumed he was waiting for you. Pintang is with her brothers’ body, saying goodbye...’ Garridan cleared his throat. ‘And Tristan... went out.’

Ivyanne’s need to check on the ones who’d gotten caught in the crossfire dissolved as she found herself thrust back into the flames. ‘Out? Out where?!’

Garridan looked uncomfortable. ‘He left with Callum about twenty minutes ago. Callum’s car was still out the front, and he was going to give Tristan a lift to a motel. I heard Tristan making a reservation for that waterfront one on his way out the door.’

‘A motel?!’ Ivyanne squeaked. ‘Why?!’

Garridan glanced down at his lap. ‘I don’t think he wanted to be in the house tonight, Ivyanne. And from what I could tell... he took all of his stuff with him.’

Ivyanne’s head was spinning. ‘I don’t understand! He’s been pushing me harder than anyone to make this decision for three months, and now that I’ve gone and done it-he goes to a motel? He doesn’t even want to talk it over?’ Ivyanne’s eyes filled with tears. ‘Why?’

Garridan looked up, surprised. ‘Come on Ivyanne, surely you can understand that he didn’t want to stick around and watch you and Lincoln... you know...My sister is having a birthday party in Hawaii in a few days. I’ve agreed to meet him there then but he decided it was best to leave in the morning.’

Ivyanne quickly realized what was going on, and her heart sank. ‘Where did he go? Which motel?!’

Garridan frowned. ‘Haven’t you tortured the guy enough-’

‘Not nearly enough! I’m well overdue giving  this idiot a piece of my mind!’ Ivyanne made a move towards the door, intending to swim. She’d earned that much-and it would quell her terror at the idea of Tristan leaving her. But Garridan stepped between them.

‘Ivyanne stop!’ He snapped. ‘If you don’t love him then leave him alone!’

Ivyanne rolled her eyes. ‘I swear Garridan you’re as thick as your own nephew sometimes! Now move so I can go talk the future king off a ledge, okay?’

Stunned silence met her announcement. But seconds later, Garridan’s face broke into a smile that blinded her as he stepped aside.

Okay mum, that was pretty hot. Ivyanne thought, blushing as she glimpsed another, truer version of the mer people-one that filled her with hope. Inner beauty that caused the surface to radiate light. You’re forgiven for hooking me up with the younger model! Even if it did almost get us all killed!

*

Tristan didn’t know if it was the change in weather or in his heart, but it was a cool night, the kind that got into his bones and made him feel like he might never be warm again. He had a long shower and dressed in the black silk  pajama pants he’d brought with him from Sydney before settling down in front of the television with a bottle of champagne he’d snatched from the mini-bar. He popped the cork and pressed it to his mouth, not bothering with a glass. For once, he didn’t care about how he looked or acted. He just wanted to be drunk and warm.

‘To killing Ardhi!’ he toasted the air, then wiped the tears from his eyes with the back of his hand. He’d never felt more miserable in his life.

I should have invited Callum up for a beer. He thought. Who knows when I’ll see him again?

The click of the lock on his balcony door turned his head, and he sprang to his feet in seconds, reaching for the gun he’d brought with him that he’d pocketed out of habit. The door opened, and when Ivyanne breezed in-soaking from head to toe in an outfit that screamed ‘I’m done trying to impress you!’ he stepped back a few paces, lowering the weapon to the floor.

‘What are you doing?!’ he exploded, his heart hammering from the shock of almost blowing her head off.

Ivyanne cuddled herself, eyeing him with undisguised contempt. ‘You dare raise your gun to your queen?!’

Tristan dropped his arm. ‘I’m a bit paranoid at the moment! Is it raining again?’

Ivyanne smiled. ‘Actually I swam. It was fabulous, even though I used two legs.’

Tristan glared at her. ‘This is an invasion of privacy, you know.’

‘I know.’ She glanced around. ‘Nice room by the way! I’d almost forgotten what the outside world looked like!’ Ivyanne sauntered over to him, her green eyes glowing. ‘I’m kind of glad you bolted-it gave me a chance to use my newfound freedom.’

‘You would have stayed home if you had a lick of empathy,’ he muttered, tossing the gun onto his nightstand and sitting down wearily. ‘Where’s Lincoln? He must be in a bad way to let you out of his sight.’

Ivyanne dropped her eyes, pushing her hair back from her forehead. ‘He’s a wreck.’ She admitted. ‘I don’t think he’ll notice that I’ve gone for awhile.’

‘Tonight would have been hard for him.’ Tristan shuddered at the idea of being bound and forced to watch another man paw her. ‘Despite the glaringly bright upsides, I suppose.’

‘It’s hard for all of us. The things I learned of and heard or said or did tonight-’ Ivyanne’s expression was pained as she glanced out towards the balcony, her perky façade shifting enough to let years of sadness peek through. ‘I’m not looking forward to the moment when it all sinks in, you know?’

‘Of course I know,’ he said irritably. ‘I’m already sinking and you being here is just going to push me further under. You have a nasty habit of taking off when I need you and showing up when your face is the last thing I want to see.’

‘But I had to come.’ Ivyanne’s eyes were sparkling with tears. ‘Tristan... do you have any idea of what you’ve meant to me these past three months?’

‘Not enough,’ he said, feeling his throat close again as he echoed his uncle’s words.

‘You’re wrong.’ Ivyanne stepped closer to him and he backed up, sitting on the bed and scowling up at her. ‘Despite what you’re thinking right now, I love you so much Tristan. You’re my best friend. But you saved my life tonight and then took off before I could thank you for it! That hurts!’

‘You could have thanked me by letting me go quietly.’ He said morosely, hating her for actually making him feel bad. Those big green eyes were pools of guilt and he was drowning in them. ‘And I’m sorry but in case you haven’t noticed, friend-zoning men who are obsessed with you hasn’t worked out so well. I can’t put myself through that torture and Lincoln would never allow it. I just need to get back to L.A and forget all of this-’

Ivyanne sucked in her breath. ‘You could forget me so easily?’

Tristan’s inside’s melted. Instinctively, he reached out for her and gently cupped her jaw in his fingertips. ‘Oh sweetheart no-’ then Tristan caught himself, and fury washed over him. He tugged his hand away as though scalded. ‘Oh come on!’ He erupted. ‘You’re leaving me with nothing! Let me have my anger! Let me try to move on, and fast! I know this is hard for you, and it’ll make you feel better to tell me that I’m precious and you’re a confused fool and someday you might regret this like your mother did and blah, blah, blah…. but I’m sorry-it’s only going to make me feel worse. I got out of there, not just for Lincoln’s sake, but for mine.’ A tear slipped down his cheek. ‘Just looking at you now is breaking my heart even more. If you ever cared about me at all-you’d just leave... please…’

Ivyanne stepped forward, between his open knees, and cupped his face. ‘I’m not going to regret my decision,’ she said softly. ‘Just as I’m not going to regret making love to you tonight.’

A shock ran through Tristan as the seawater pooling around her feet seeped under his own. It started at his brain, caused a spasm in his chest and then shot right to his groin. ‘You want to do what now?!’ He was too stunned to move as her fingers feathered down his shoulders and along his biceps.

‘You heard me,’ she whispered. ‘I didn’t come up here to talk-I know damn well that’s not going to make you feel better. I came up here to do what we need to if we’re ever going to move on with our lives.’

‘Ivyanne this is insane!’ Tristan was certain that she’d lost her mind completely. Was this his doing? ‘I know you’re split in the middle and we’ve been tolerant of that-but to expect us to forgive you for this is-’ Tristan’s was fighting for breath as Ivyanne’s fingertips landed on the sides of his waist and stroked up his ribs, her gaze watching the movements of her hands with reverence, like he was a pretty statue she was considering buying. He shivered, feeling her fingers working her will by promising pleasure over his responsive flesh and pushed her hands away. ‘No!’ he snapped. ‘I won’t do it!’

‘I’m your queen, and you’ll do as commanded.’ Ivyanne said, taking her sweatshirt and pulling it over her head, forcing his riveted gaze to watch her lithe body flex as she stripped down to a pale lavender bra and jeans. When she’d flung it clear, she lifted her knee to rest on the bed beside his hip, the moisture of her wet jeans soaking through his pants to his skin as she pulled his lips to the taut flesh beneath her belly button possessively. ‘This brilliantly carved body isn’t going anywhere until I’ve had my way with it one more time.’

Tristan was instantly light-headed with desire. ‘This isn’t fair…’ he moaned, filled with self loathing as his body defied his heart by sampling her salty, damp skin with eager lips. He pressed his forehead into her instead, trying to resist, and breathed her in deeply. She and the ocean were one and the same. If sunsets and sunrises had a taste, they would have hers. ‘I once thought that this would get me over you but it only makes it that much worse...’

‘I know and I’m sorry-but I don’t want you getting over me that easily. I couldn’t bear it.’ Her hands were raking through his curls wildly, her voice breathless. ‘I’ve become far to used to having the world’s most resplendant man at my beck and call.’

‘You’re cruel.’ He snapped, his eyes opening when he felt her body shift away. She was on her knees now and planting hot, messy kisses along his stomach muscles as one of her hands cupped his erection and rubbed it through the silk. He was throbbing-his brain, his heart, his erection-all of it pulsed at her touch. ‘You’re going to hell, you know that? How can you bait me into breaking my heart more than you already have?’

Ivyanne’s lips found his tattoo and she lifted her eyes to his, smiling against his skin. ‘You’re the one who took a sweet little mermaid and made her an insatiable siren. It’s too late to take that back, so why not just take what I’m offering and shut the hell up?’

Tristan swore he could feel blood vessels popping all over his body-he was the victim! She’d drawn him in and incapacitated him with that very first look on the pier-and again with that kiss at the resort!

‘Have it your way! You always do!’ He growled and reached down, reefing down the cups of her bra until her breasts bounced free, exposing her to his greedy gaze and then cupped them both savagely, bringing her up to his mouth so he could violate them with his excited tongue. Her supple flesh filled his palms and mouth and her scent  dominated his senses. Ivyanne gasped and then her hands were back in his hair. He groaned, how he loved it when she did that! How he’d miss it! He knew he should stop, but his desire combined with the strength of the moon and her relentless pull at his very being overshadowed his moral outrage at being used for sex or stabbing Lincoln in the back, who had technically saved his life but rendered it worthless by stealing the girl.

‘Tristan yes!’ Ivyanne breathed, and he could feel her racing heart against his lips and that only angered him more. How stupid was she to not see that this would never go away?

‘I should tease you,’ he whispered. ‘Get you all worked up and then toss your prick teasing ass out.’

‘Mmm…’ Ivyanne’s hand snaked down the front of her jeans, her fingers disappearing from view. ‘You’re going to make me do this myself baby…?’

Tristan felt like he’d been knocked off the rocks by a wave of her creation again only this time, the water was boiling. ‘Oh no you don’t!’ he jerked her hand out and opened her button fly, tugging her skintight jeans down her flared hips. When he spied her lacy lavender thong and matching garter belt, he began to hyperventilate. Knowing she’d gone to so much trouble just to seduce him against his will and prolong his suffering wiped his conscience clean. He yanked her jeans to her ankles and roughly  hitched one of her legs over his shoulder, forcing the cuff to slide off that foot and her lace covered sex to ram up against his waiting mouth.

‘Guess what?’ He whispered against her, lifting a finger and inserting it slowly inside her, going straight for the place he knew her to be most responsive, no holds barred. Ivyanne stiffened all over and then moaned, rocking her hips.

‘What?’ She breathed.

‘You picked the wrong night to toy with me. You’re not leaving this room until I’m done with you,’ he slipped in another finger and she trembled. ‘And I am not letting anything come between me, and this, least of all, protection.’ He pushed the lace of her panties aside and suckled on her intimately. ‘So stay at your own risk.’

‘Oh god!’ Ivyanne came apart then and there, blowing Tristan’s mind and threatening every other organ’s control. She seized around him and he kissed her again, matching every pulse with a gentle tug of his lips then worrying the spot with his tongue until she was jerking, going limp.

‘That wasn’t god,’ he whispered. ‘It was me.’ Elated but knowing that he had to act quickly if he didn’t want her release to equal sobriety, Tristan rose, hoisting her so that her still shuddering thighs locked around his waist, tugging on the tie of his pants as he did, which slid easily to the floor and puddled at his feet.

‘Yes, you...’ Ivyanne’s arms went around his shoulders and she smiled lazily at him. ‘My Tristan.’

He groaned, loving the words and loathing the truth to them. He was ruined for anyone else and she knew it and was gloating! And damn it but he wanted her more for being so proud of it! He closed his eyes, sank his teeth into her bottom lip and jerked his hips up rougher than he would have in any other circumstance, impaling her wet sex and crying out when the world exploded. Ivyanne moved against him, rising only to sink again and he gasped, shocked by her demanding and oh so welcoming little body.

‘Ohh…’ Ivyanne’s tongue slipped into his open mouth and a sob escaped her. ‘Yes. Take me..’

Tristan’s eyes opened, shocked as he realized that he could have been inside a stranger. Who was this heartless, fixated girl, hell-bent on ruining them all by disregarding everyone’s feelings? He knew she had a wild side but this wasn’t right. It didn’t make sense. Had something happened to warp her mind that evening? Was she taking control because Ardhi had threatened hers? Was this about him at all?

‘Ivyanne..’ he tried to tell her that they had to stop but his body wasn’t having any of it and he drove himself up and into her again, feelings tears of absolute perfection sear his eyes, hot and wet, like her.

‘Don’t stop!’ She whimpered, lifting and sinking again. ‘Don’t hold back! Just let go so we can start again! And I couldn’t care less about protection...the sooner you get me pregnant, the better.’

Tristan had been going to take her breast in her mouth, but now he froze. A beat passed, and then he lifted his face to hers. ‘What did you just say?

Ivyanne kissed him gently behind his ear, on his tattoo and smiled. ‘I know I know, the chances of a Court getting knocked up within a century let alone before our wedding are pretty long, but if anyone can manage it, you can.’

Tristan gripped her shoulders and pulled her face back so he could look her in the eye. ‘Our wedding?’ he repeated, dumbfounded. His muscles turned to jelly and he sank down on the bed, keeping them locked together in every sense. ‘As in, you and I?’

Ivyanne’s face broke into a brilliant smile. ‘Why did you think I was here? To offer myself up like some consolidation prize?’ she clucked her tongue. ‘I’ve got to say, I’m a little let down that you’d think so little of me…’

‘Ardhi was telling the truth?!’ He yelped. He reached for her left hand and held it to his face, gaping when he saw the bare knuckle of her ring finger. ‘B-But-I saw it! You were wearing Lincoln’s ring-’

‘Ardhi forced it onto my hand for kicks,’ Ivyanne whispered. ‘I handed it back to the rightful owner an hour ago, and he tossed it into the ocean.’ Her fingers laced through his and she kissed his knuckles, her eyes shining up at him. ‘And then I came for you.’

Tristan’s blood was rushing in his ears. ‘Me?!’ He repeated. ‘You want me?’

Ivyanne raised an eyebrow. ‘Who doesn’t?’

Tristan’s grip on her tightened so that he feared he might break her and yet couldn’t make his muscles relax. Oxygen flooded him as adrenaline threatened to overwhelm his heart. ‘Ivyanne if you are fucking with my head just to get some I swear to lucifer that you will pay-’

Ivyanne’s lips were on his, a strangled cry escaping her throat as she wrapped herself around him like a sea snake. Tristan was too shocked to return the kiss-he was afraid to move in case he woke up from the most magical dream he’d ever had.

Ivyanne pulled back. ‘Tristan you’ve spent three months teasing me with what could be!’ she gasped against his lips, twisting her fingers in his curls, panting against his mouth. ‘I love you but if you delay this one second longer I am going to die!’

Tristan’s heart lifted into his throat. He kissed her back finally as joy shot through his bloodstream and pumped into his faltering heart. In one smooth movement he turned her around, laying her on the bed beneath him as tears pricked his eyes again.

‘How? Why?! What about-’

‘Telling Lincoln we don’t have a future together was the hardest thing I’ve ever done.’ Ivyanne whispered. ‘But telling you good-bye would have been impossible.’ She caressed his cheek. ‘I left that window open for you tonight sweetheart.’ She smiled through her own rapidly pooling tears. ‘And that’s why I was wearing... what I was wearing. I’d figured it out earlier, and so I came upstairs, started planning our wedding and waiting for you... to come and put us both out of our misery.’

Tristan was trembling. ‘The bathroom window? What made you think I’d even check that?’

‘Because you’re stubborn.’ She said with a smile. ‘And I wanted to mess with you head a little...But yes, I knew you’d come. Nothing is ever a lost cause to you, and even when it is, you go down fighting. It’s one of the reason why that crown of dad’s will suit you so well.’

Tristan chuckled, but sobered quickly, stroking her hair adoringly. ‘But when you said it-when Ardhi said it-you looked so... ashamed. Like you’d been caught in a lie you’d hoped to get away with it.’

‘No. I was only sorry that Lincoln had to find out the way he did.’ She traced his lips. ‘And I’d planned on telling you... pretty much the way I’m telling you now.’ She scowled. ‘I’m annoyed that you didn’t have the faith in me to believe it, but in some ways, it’s good that I get to surprise you all over again.’ She touched his nose. ‘The look on your face is priceless.’

‘You should feel the way I feel.’ Tristan whispered tenderly. ‘You’d never come down.’

Ivyanne smiled. ‘I do.’

Tristan grinned. ‘Best two words ever.’ He laughed happily, feeling borderline hysterical. ‘Can I put my ring on you now?’

But Ivyanne shook her head. ‘No. I like the fact that you didn’t propose to me. We’ll never have a broken engagement if we go straight to the husband and wife part.’

He smiled, but then it fell. ‘How can you know, Ivyanne? How can you go from being so divided to absolute certainty?’

‘Because, I can’t stand being separated from you for ten minutes, let alone eternity.’ She bit her lip and blushed. ‘That’s why even when I was mad, I stayed wherever you were on duty. Why I voted you on the guard-twice-and why I flew off the handle at the idea of you flying off anywhere. I knew that I’d follow.’ She looked rueful. ‘I just wasn’t sure why, until last night, when I thought you were in another woman’s arms and realized that I was more afraid of you smiling at her, then touching her.’

She’d voted for him? She’d tuned him out with her iPod because her anger couldn’t tear her from his side? Tristan’s heart was flipping around his rib cage like it had come unfastened from the valves. ‘Marry me,’ he whispered hoarsely. ‘In Hawaii-this Wednesday.’

Ivyanne smiled. ‘That’s pretty quick.’ She arched her back and rocked against him. ‘I might need some more incentive to get on a plane, you know.’

Tristan shuddered as his arousal quadrupled and set every nerve in his body on fire, snapping him out of his stupor. He pressed his mouth hungrily to hers but was smiling so widely that he could barely enforce the kiss.

She’s mine! She’s mine! She’s mine!

‘Tristan I love you!’ Ivyanne gasped into his open mouth. He moaned and caressed her tongue with his as he plunged into her more deeply than he ever had, knowing she could take it, that no woman had ever been so open to him, nor he to her.

‘Say that again,’ he commanded her, needing to hear her choose him one more time.

Ivyanne looked deeply into his eyes. ‘I love you my king.’

Tristan let out a shout as he pumped his seed into her, undone by her body, her certainty and her words. But even as his release filled her, his desire was climbing once more and he took her up to heaven with him, just to fall again as his tears of joy did.

*

After twenty minutes of sobbing so violently that he feared his heart would shake free, Lincoln wiped the tears off his face with angry swipes and kicked off his shoes, not caring when they fell into the dark water below him. He was a millionaire now after all. He could afford a new pair of converse. Or he could blow it all on an actual lobotomy, have the memory of Ivyanne extracted from his brain and let it follow the shoes to the ocean floor.

‘Oh my god Saraya...have you ever seen a sadder sight?’ A girl’s voice asked from behind him.

‘Nope, I don’t believe I have.’

Lincoln looked over his shoulder and shot Pintang and Saraya a death stare. ‘Wow, the full moon really can turn a sea witch into an actual witch, can’t it?’

‘And a hot guy into a simpering bitch.’ Saraya said, then giggled. ‘We thought we’d come down to make sure you hadn’t made a noose out of anchor rope. But it looks like you’re trying to drown yourself in tears instead.’

‘Funny.’ His chest twanged. ‘Nice to know someone’s enjoying my pain.’

‘Not your pain. Medication for my own.’ Pintang gestured behind her before stopping to loosen her fly and wriggle her pants down her slim hips. ‘Margaritas. Jade was a bartender too, but not a very good one. All I can taste is tequila.’ She took her shirt off over her head and sank to the dock beside him. ‘Not that I’m complaining. I’m going to keep drinking until I forget I ever had a brother.’

Lincoln stiffened as yet another horror of the evening lapped against his wearied heart. ‘Oh...man, Tangy-’

But she pressed her finger to his lips, her blue eyes glazed, their usual spark gone but something else behind them. ‘Don’t.’ She said. ‘I would have done it myself if I could.’ She wiped at his tears. ‘I owe you one. Which is exactly why I’m here.’

A shadow passed quickly between Lincoln and the air above him, momentarily blurring the bright moonlight, and was followed by a splash. A moment later, Saraya surfaced, pushing her short dark hair out of her face and behind her ears, affording him a view of her ample, soft chest. He hadn’t even seen her strip!

‘I don’t owe you one.’ She said, smiling knowingly and propping her elbows up onto his knees, regarding his with solicitous brown eyes. ‘I figured you can after though.’

There was a weird buzzing sound in his ears. ‘After?’

‘After we’re done consoling you.’ Pintang whispered in his ear, reminding him that she was there. A mermaid beside him, a mermaid below. A full moon above...their intentions required little translation. He shook his head, too dumbstruck to push away the fingers at the tie of his board shorts.

‘I can’t,’ he whispered, gulping hard. ‘Girls..I...you’re beautiful and right now...oh my god...but-’ he shook his head again. ‘I don’t think I even could. I still feel like I belong to her-’

‘But you don’t.’ Saraya took him in her hand and bent over his lap, her wet hair making him shiver when it released droplets onto his hips. ‘And as a bonus, you’re above the law that applies to most of the others.’

‘Yes, and with Loveridge off the cards, the poor daughters of this kingdom need someone new to fantasize about, and drool over,’ Pintang’s hand was up his shirt. ‘Which Saraya is about to do, whether you think you’re up for it or not.’

‘Oh...he’s up for it.’ Saraya whispered. And then he was in her mouth and Lincoln gasped, bringing his hand down on the back of her head and pushing into her on reflex, needing that rush of euphoria.

‘Mmm..’ Pintang’s lips were under his chin. ‘Save some for me, okay?’

Lincoln groaned, trying to jerk away from the pleasure. ‘I shouldn’t-we should stop! This can hurt people! I mean-’ Grace’s face flashed before his mind, and the enraptured expression on her face when she’d begged him to consider her as a wife. It was the least of his priorities, but the most important of what didn’t yet matter.

‘Actually, Grace is the one who sent us.’ Pintang nibbled on his ear with her teeth. ‘And she had a message for you: Get over her by any means.’

Lincoln’s eyes widened in surprise and his head turned towards the house, his eyes searching until they landed on the silhouette in Grace’s window. She was there, watching him. And there was no mistaking the encouraging smile as she leaned forward to watch closer.

Then Lincoln felt himself yanked into the water and caught by a soft, slippery and insignificant body that was determined to heal him. Seconds later, another was behind him, claiming his mouth while the first resumed her oral assault on his erection. Bodies that didn’t care if it was Ivyanne’s lips he was imagining on his own, or Grace’s virtuous mouth suckling the ache away and leaving only thoughtless pleasure behind.

*

Every part of Ivyanne’s body seemed to pulsate as she clung to Tristan’ trembling body that night. There was no rise and fall between peaks of their frantic lovemaking-when she attempted to gulp in a breath after every scream of relief, he was already turning her over, gripping her back against his chest, spreading her legs so he could get deeper and start building the fire all over again inside her as his hand moved between her thighs, alighting a secondary one. Ivyanne blacked out several times from exquisite ecstasy, and even when it felt like she couldn’t take another thrust, that there’s no way he could fill her even more with his throbbing member, he’d move her again and strike from a different angle, surprising her with his his absolute certainty and expertise of where she needed to feel him this time. Hands, lips, moisture, skin... he was everywhere on her at once and still he made her feel like there were a million more places she needed to be caressed or suckled on.

After who knew how many times, Tristan pulled her into his arms. ‘Come on,’ he whispered gently. ‘There’s something we have to do.’

*

Ivyanne darted around a boulder and slowed herself, turning back to make sure Tristan was keeping up, her smile fading when she saw he wasn’t there. But seconds later, firm arms clenched around her and teeth sank gently into the curve of her neck. A thrill of excitement raced up her spine but she pushed her weight down, slipping out of Tristan’s clutch, shooting backwards through the water beneath his tail.

‘Fast,’ she teased, her words punctuated by bubbles. ‘But not fast enough.’

Tristan turned quickly and beamed at her. ‘You’re challenging me?’ He asked, darting forward, catching the tip of her tail and yanking her back into his arms. His boyish grin was enchanting. ‘Ivyanne Court, your days of running from me are over, remember?’

She raised an eyebrow. ‘From a man like you?’ She shook her head and clucked her tongue, though the sound wasn’t as effective when they were submerged. ‘I’m going to have to play hard to get forever, just to keep you interested.’

He pulled her to him, scowling. ‘I hate to break it to you sweetheart, but I’m marrying my first girlfriend. You’re the one with the ice cream parlor problem.’

Ivyanne kissed him, then used the leverage of her hands on his shoulders to shoot upwards and break the surface, needing to giggle. While she was wiping her hair out of her eyes, Tristan emerged before her.

‘What’s so funny?’

‘Who told you that?’

He wriggled his eyebrows. ‘Grace, of course. She overheard the whole conversation and reported it back to me.’

Ivyanne was amazed. ‘Was she just a double agent the whole time?’

But Tristan shook his head. ‘No. She just saw an opportunity to take her flavor of choice out of circulation.’ He wrapped his arms around her and nuzzled his nose against hers. ‘Which flavour was I?’

Ivyanne rested her forehead against his and looked into his eyes. ‘The other thirty,’ she said softly, taking his head in her hands. ‘Enough to last a girl centuries.’

Tristan grinned, clearly delighted. ‘Are you craving any right now?’ He ran the tip of his tongue tauntingly over the shape of her lips. ‘Because I’m melting.’

Ivyanne moaned softly and kissed him, flicking her tail to keep them buoyant as Tristan’s curved around it and assisted. ‘Starving,’ she whispered.

The sun was rising, casting a pink glaze over the surface of the calm ocean around them. At that moment, it felt like the entire planet had been left to them. Swimming with another mer had never felt so natural. And as Tristan intensified the kiss, took control of the moment, she felt the binds around her legs contract then loosen. Suddenly it was his ankles around hers, his hard erection pressed teasingly between her upper thighs. Scales floated to the surface like confetti and Tristan back her her up against the bomb rock, one of his broad hands curving around the peak while the other cupped her ass and steered her onto him.

‘God your body is so tight, in and out…’ he growled, gripping the rock and thrusting in and out of her, stirring up the water so it lapped higher and higher against the rock, churning it. The sound of his enthusiastic grunts was driving her out of her mind. She almost couldn’t bear to look at him, for it was thrillingly akin to watching a meteor shower that never ended. A lot of his beauty came down to symmetry, but the most overwhelming aspect was his very being shining through. His lust for life, his desire to see the joke in every tragedy, his need to put the bad behind him, gave him an open, ethereal glow. He knew his teeth were perfect so there was no self-consciousness holding down his smile. He didn’t allow secrets and shames and woes to cling to him and so his eyes reflected only light, not like most people, who tended to let the shadows of their mind darken the sparkle of their eyes. He wanted to smile, and so the panes of his face were always open, and because he was full of so much zest and energy his features were never slack but always animated, constantly looking around the world to see where he was needed and what he could bring to it. He was a specimen of man that put it all out there and kept nothing for himself, and that was where he drew his energy from-not others, and not his inner siren.

And he was hers. The fact that she’d tortured him so and had threatened to dull his glow made her desperate to make amends. Now that her hands could touch his hot, hard body, she knew she’d never be able to stop. ‘How long will this feeling last for?’ she gasped, her body slipping and sliding against the grooves of his. ‘Until the moon wanes?’

Tristan had been looking down where their bodies joined, his wet, blood-flushed lip caught between alarmingly white teeth, but now his eyes lifted and he smiled enigmatically as he rocked into her. ‘You’re going to need-’ he panted ‘-a crow bar if you plan on getting any sleep in the next fifty years.’ His eyes closed briefly, and he looked happily lost as he coaxed euphoria from  her sex and left more behind. ‘I’m going to make you forget that there’s anyone on this planet but you and I.’

Ivyanne became boneless at the promise. She saw the sun emerging from the burnt-orange and fuchsia horizon, and felt the beautiful man moving inside her like he’d been created specifically for her. Suddenly, it occurred to her that she hadn’t thought of Lincoln or her choice or Ardhi or any of them else all night. Tears came to her eyes and she buried her face into his neck, grateful that he had freed her with his love. She knew things would be different when she went back to the house or had a minute to herself to think or reflect, but for that moment, there was just her and Tristan and the ocean starting a new life together.

‘You already have,’ she whispered and then fizzled to sea foam as Tristan found her once more.

Epilogue

They were married on Pololu Beach, a private ceremony but certainly not a small one. The mers who could make it on such short notice-which was a considerable amount given the anticipation of the fourth generation Court wedding, gathered in the shallows, some in their true form wading the water, some standing on their two legs in order to get a better view. They formed a circle around the bride and groom, and although none of them were strangers to beauty or eternal love, the tears ran freely from the eyes of the gathered as they tossed their flower offerings into the water and whispered their wishes for happiness and fertility and longevity, as was tradition. Though no one could hold any doubt in their heart that such things were destined for the glorious couple, who instead of holding hands, held each other tightly as though they dared the smallest wave to break between them.

The bride wore the traditional headdress her grandmother had worn when she married the patriarch of the Zara line, a circlet of pearls threaded onto a gold chain. It sat atop her mane of flaxen curls, and fell like a waterfall down her back, string after string of draping pearls gleaming in the sun. Ivyanne’s crown was perched on top of it, freshly polished and gleaming, just as the groom’s did. She lifted it to Tristan’s head and announced him as the only man she would swim with and her king (as the royal joining ceremony was a combination of wedlock and coronation), and although it was not that part of the ritual yet, Tristan pulled her in more tightly and kissed her with renewed passion as the crowd tittered in appreciation. When he pulled back, they were both laughing and crying.

‘I do I do I do!’ Tristan half laughed-half sobbed. ‘Can we go now?’

Ivyanne laughed. They had not made love since the night before and she was just as impatient as he to be alone with him again. If she’d needed more proof that she had made the right decision, then the ability to breathe again now that she was in his arms was indicative of that.

As was Garridan’s black eye, which he’d received while wrestling Tristan back into his own room in the early hours of the morning.

‘In a few minutes, my love,’ she whispered, accepting the handful of flowers from Garridan, who hadn’t stopped grinning proudly since he’d arrived. She handed half to Tristan and smiled. ‘First, our wishes.’

Tristan smiled, taking his and pressing it to his lips as tradition stated. ‘A big, healthy family.’

Ivyanne smiled, then took her own, biting her lip. Tristan knew what she did now, and he was as determined as her to clear up the mystery. ‘A happy fate, for every mer.’ She kissed it and flung it. ‘Especially for Lincoln Grey.’

They watched the flower join the others. The sea around them was a churning carpet of blooms, so that the royal couple were literally soaking in the well wishes of the kingdom. Ivyanne tilted her face up to Tristan’s as everyone began to applaud and hoot happily.

‘You’re a king!’ She exclaimed, feeling her legs begin to fuse together as they began the final step of their joining process-transitioning within the blooms. ‘How does it feel?’

Tristan pulled her tightly against him. ‘Not half as good as being your husband does,’ he whispered, and then his lips found hers and they, and the sun sank together into the sea.

*

Lincoln watched the colorful and private spectacle from the top of the bluff, wiping away the tears streaming down his cheeks as the wind whipped off the pacific and buffeted him. He was cold but he was grateful for having something else to draw focus from what he was witnessing.

Ivyanne and Tristan had disappeared from sight and now the early evening air was full of the sounds and scents of celebration-bonfires raged on the beach and the flames from tiki torches flickered in the wind. The scent of roasting pig and freshly cooked fish wafted up his nostrils and the sole drumbeat made his pulse quicken. He could see them-tiny shadows, dancing and toasting and laughing and swimming, all of them overjoyed to be alive and present on such a magnanimous day.

All except Lincoln. He felt as desolate as he would if Ivyanne had died.

‘I thought you weren’t coming.’

Lincoln flinched and looked behind him. Grace, looking lovely in in a peach sheath dress was picking her way delicately across the top of the bluff, her eyes betraying a myriad of emotions. Primarily, her lips were curved in a knowing smirk-she was beautiful and had taken him by surprise and as a result-felt smug. But there was also a trace of apprehension, and a lot of empathy in those deep eyes.

‘How did you know I was here?’ Lincoln asked. The news of the wedding had been circulating since early Sunday morning and he’d promptly left for the Seaview then, but hadn’t decided to follow his friends across the pacific until daybreak on Tuesday. Then he’d made his way from Oahu to the big island alone, second guessing himself the whole time but knowing he’d never believe she was someone else’s wife until he saw it with his own eyes.

‘A few people spotted you at their motel. They were sort of on the look out, in case you decided to storm the ceremony and carry the queen away.’

Lincoln snorted slightly, as though the thought had never crossed his mind. Though of course, it had. ‘I’m not that pathetic,’ he finally managed as he felt her sit beside him.

‘You’re not pathetic at all.’ Grace said softly, her skin carrying a trace of jasmine scent. One of her hands delicately stroked the back of his. He looked down to see that his knuckles were white, his fingertips pressing into his jeans. He was certain that tension was all over his face. ‘Why did you come?’

Lincoln swallowed hard. ‘To say good-bye.’

‘Do you mean it?’

Lincoln had to look away from the hopeful light both in her eyes and tone. He didn’t respond. ‘I will. In time.’ He pulled his hand out from under hers. ‘But if she can still pull me across the ocean without saying a word or even wanting me around then it’s going to be a long time coming.’

‘I can wait.’

‘Don’t.’ Lincoln rested his chin on his clenched fists, gazing moodily down at the bonfire. The very idea of her re-declaring her love sent a shiver of horror through him. ‘Look where waiting got me.’

‘Beside me,’ her voice was a sigh, ‘where I intend you to stay.’

‘Let’s not anyone of us pretend to know where I belong.’ He said gruffly. ‘Why fate would draw me here just to dump me from such a height is beyond me. I would have been perfectly fine as a human if I’d never met her.’

‘Maybe. But I wouldn’t have been….’ Grace tucked his hair behind his ear. ‘Neither would Michael. You being here has opened millions of doors for our kind.’

And closed the only door that mattered to me. He thought grimly. ‘That’s a nice theory for everyone,’ he said softly. ‘Except me.’

‘You think that now, but in time, your heart will heal. Sooner than you think. And when you’re ready to open a door for yourself, you’re going to find what you always wanted, waiting for you on the other side.’ Lips were against his neck. ‘A girl who could only ever love you, saving herself for the day you finally see that happiness is just one kiss away.’

‘Saving yourself for a man you pimped your girlfriend’s out to the other night? He asked sharply.

He felt Grace shrug beside him. ‘You needed what I couldn’t give you. Watching you with them...it was easier than watching you fall all over Ivyanne.’ She kissed his collarbone. ‘Though I can’t wait until you’ve got your shit together enough to take what you need from me, and me alone.’

Her breath on his ear did funny things to his head, like warm hope raking through cold coals.

I could have her right now. He thought as the flames of desire licked their way from his lower abdomen down and up, taking complete possession of him as her lips moved to the back of his neck. Or Pintang, Saraya….I am mer.
I have three duties-to breed, to protect my environment, and to keep our secret.
I could marry Grace or I could play the field. I could turn a human woman for myself, or I could impregnate one of the Marked girls and join those branches. There’s nothing I have to do but live, and no rush to make a choice. Tristan may have what is mine, but now I can take what was his-everything. I can be legendary too. And I can make Ivyanne Court rue the day she let me slip through her fingers like wet sand!

The promise of such vindication made him smile, and he was eager to see just how much of a siren he could be. He turned to kiss Grace, but she was already walking away, humming prettily to herself, encouraging him to follow with a free will-an option Ivyanne had never given him. He could almost see the door Grace had left open behind her- the exit from the man he had always been, and the entry to who he was destined to become.

Yet Lincoln stayed where he was, smiling at last, embracing hope. He had time to conquer the world. And if he was going to lay a hand on someone like Grace, it wouldn’t be until he had cleared his heart of every other mermaid obstruction. She deserved that much, and if he could never love her the way she needed, she deserved his restraint.

For now, all he really needed was the ocean.

End.

Afterword

I just wanted to steal a few more seconds of your time, because clearly, I like to ramble on. But my intention is to thank those who have thrown themselves into and behind this little tale of mine. I’ve always been an avid reader, worshipping my favorite authors, and yet strangely only ever wrote to a few. I figured they were too busy to pay my fan-girling any mind.

Now that I’ve been on the creative side of the book, I’ve learned how much it means to an author to hear from fans, and I have screen shot every sweet comment, letter and review I’ve found, and each of them has made me cry. Being self-published isn’t an easy task and I know this story isn’t for everyone, nor is my style, hair-cut or the fact that I tend to vacuum a lot when the T.V is on, but every great review is worth one hundred negative ones, and keeps writer’s going when nothing else is.

I was pregnant when I started writing The Marked Ones, had my baby just as I passed Heads Or Tails around to my loved ones for feedback, and she will turn one two days after I publish it. They’ve grown together and my universe has been turned upside down by both in the very best ways. But I haven’t slept, barely eaten and have logged hundreds of hours at my desk a week for almost two years, hoping that I could make at least one person out there somewhere, turn the page.

So...thank you for turning the page. For forgiving my poor editing and for taking a chance on an unknown writer. When I hit the final chapter of this last night, I began to sob. It could be a sign of insomnia, but that aside-this has been the best experience of my life, even when it was the worst.

A big thank you to the people of Mackay who have shown their support by spreading the word. To my Facebook friends for sharing, to Beki, Hayley, Terri-Lee, Jess, Amanda, Alison, Kristyn, Kali, Courtney, Kylie and countless others who have been nagging me non-stop for the next book and reinforcing my belief that I might have something. To my husband James, three daughters and family, for agreeing not to speak to me for several hours a day or months on end because I was always ‘just about finished this page.’ To the mermaids I’ve met via the internet who have been eagerly spreading the word, to the brilliant writers, Anita Heiss and L.A Larkin for their encouragement this year, and the mermaid authors who have been showing their support, Tracey Lane and Emm Cole and lastly, to the wonderful new friends I’ve made via Goodreads who thrill me by never actually ceasing to talk about Tristan (and sometimes the others) Howard, Marie, Jen, Amie, Abby, Andrea, Mermaid Summer and Emm. You guys have made me giggle non-stop! I hope you find some peace with the ending ;)

Special mention goes to my cover artist, Natalie Rose Spasic, who was just brilliant to work with and actually worked through the night a few weeks ago, trying to perfect Heads Or Tails, and my web-designer Chris De Vincenzo. Every self-published writer needs a team like that!

And lastly...kisses to the new generation of ‘Marked’ children who I’m fairly certain were conceived, in large part, thanks to Tristan! Sonny, Sadie (who’s due any day!) And my own little Quinn-cess.

And in case you were wondering...no it’s not over. But I need to drag my board back down to the ocean before I write another word-THIS mermaid is suffering from some serious withdrawals.

Aloha!

S.K Munt.

Table of Contents

Copyright

1.

2.

3.

4.

5.

6.

7.

8.

Part Two June 28th 1996

9.

10.

11.

12.

13.

13.

14.

15.

15.

16.

17.

Part Three Part Three January 31st 1998

18.

19.

20.

21.

22.

23.

24.

25.

26.

Epilogue

Afterword